Actions

Work Header

Five Years

Summary:

It's been Five years since they broke up and Ezra left Rosewood to stay with his parents, five years since they had any contact with each other. What happens when a chance encounter happens, and they run into each other? Will sparks fly once more or is everything they once shared long gone?

Notes:

(See the end of the work for notes.)

Chapter 1: Breaking up is never easy

Summary:

This basically the prologue, the next chapter it'll be the present (2016)

Chapter Text

It’s Friday night and instead of being over at Ezra’s; wrapped in his arms as he tries and fails to get me to stay awake during Chinatown, I’m curled up in my bed and silently crying while we break up. It’s only because of Byron, Ezra got fired from Hollis and now he has to go stay with his parents. We can’t even do this in person since Byron had forbidden me from going over there and refused to let Ezra come over as well. Hell, he even took my car keys and keeps walking past my room as if I’ll climb out my window or just vanish like magic. At least Ella would have let me gone over to Ezra’s, even if she had to stand outside his apartment. This is hell and I absolutely hate this; I can't even have the girls here with me either.

 

“I hate that we’re doing this over the phone.” Ezra said softly as I swallowed back a sob.

“Me too, but it’s probably better this way.” I told him, wiping the tears from my eyes.

“This wasn’t how it was supposed to end for us.” I whispered.

“I refuse to think of this as an ending and so should you. This is not our ending, not by a long shot.” He told me.

 

Maybe I’m right about it’s better that we break up over the phone, this way he can’t see me crying and it’d be harder for us both. As much as I want to point out that he had slightly agreed with Byron forbidding us from seeing each other tonight long before we even realized we had no choice but to break up. The last thing I want to do is start a fight while we’re breaking up. This is hard enough as it is without starting a fight that seems useless. Neither of us said anything as I just stared at my door, wiping my tears again. What else is there to even say at this point? We both agreed we need to break up, there’s nothing else for either of us to say.

 

“Hey, I love you Aria.” He said softly.

“I love you too Ez.” I responded, hoping he didn’t hear my phone crack.

I quickly pressed end as I couldn’t hold back my sobs any longer. Throwing my phone to the ground, I cried into my pillow. God, what the hell did I just do? I hung up on him! But I didn’t want him to hear me cry. We could have made it through this…. But he needs a job and Byron would do anything to sabotage it. He wouldn’t be able to stay in Rosewood for long without a job, staying at his parents’ could help him for a while as he figures out what to do now. Ella walked into my room and quickly got into my bed with me.

 

“You and dad can be happy now, it’s over between us.” I sobbed as she pulled me into her arms.

“It’s going to all be okay.” She whispered as I cried into her.

“No, it won’t, my heart is crushed and it’s never going to heal.” I sobbed.

“It may seem that way now, but I promise it will get better. It may take a while, but you will be okay. Listen to me honey, breaking up is never easy, I know that.” Ella said, rubbing my back.

“Isn’t that just a line from an ABBA song?” I choked.

“That doesn’t make it any less true.” She told me.

“Why don’t I go get the ice cream and some movies? Or would you rather lay here and wallow with some sad music? Either way, I’m staying right here with you.” She asked.

“Wallow.” I sobbed.

Chapter 2: After all these years

Summary:

Five years after their breakup - present time now (2016)

Notes:

I was planning on posting later this week but decided to post it today. Sundays might be my posting days.

Not sure how to add tags to chapters yet or if that possible, but here's one - its only mentioned in the chapter that Lauren an OC is an adult entertainer.

Chapter Text

Five years later

“Fortieth and seventh avenue.”

 

I looked up from my journal to see that the subway was already at my stop. Taking the subway is a lot faster than taking a taxi, and cheaper for my mom when she sends me money for my subway card. Quickly grabbing my stuff off the seat next to me, I stood up and followed everyone else off the subway. Finding an empty bench, I sat down and started putting my journal back into my bag. Glancing at my phone; it told me that I still have an hour left before having to be at work. All of a sudden, Hanna’s photo appeared and Last Friday Night started playing.

“Hey Han, how’s back at home?” I asked, standing up

“It’s not New York, that’s for sure. I always forget how different Rosewood is from the city. Still wish you came home too.” She said as I made my way towards the exit.

“You know why I couldn’t come back this time.” I reminded her.

“Yeah, yeah. I figured that was just an excuse for you told Ella because you didn’t want to explain why you and Matthew broke up.” She said.

 

“Aria, I know why you broke up with Matthew.. or any guy you’ve been with. It’s been five years already; you can’t keep expecting him to just appear back into your life. You need to move on.” She told me, hitting me where it hurts.

“I have to go, just got to work.” I lied and hung up.

“Thanks for that Han.” I muttered as someone pushed past.

“Move it lady!” They yelled.

Walking towards The New York Insider building, I smiled to myself. Even though there’s only a fifty percent chance I get the job offer at the end of the summer internship, I’m just happy I was even selected to even work here just for the summer. Even if it’s only for ten weeks, working at The New York Insider has been a dream of mine along with becoming an author. After being stalked for two years and barely escaping the dollhouse senior year, I needed to get out of Rosewood for college. Glancing at my lock screen of me and the girls at graduation, we’ve barely seen each other since then. Even though we’re both in New York, I’ve barely seen Hanna. Anytime we make plans to meet up, one of us always cancels or declines for one reason or another. Hell, Hanna, and Caleb were supposed to meet me and Spencer in Italy last summer but canceled with no reason at the time. But it turned out they broke up; Hanna has refused to talk about it at all. She begged me once to bring her to a NYU party after their breakup but she changed her mind at the last minute.

“Aria! Having your usual?” Jackson, the lobby barista asked as I walked over.

“Actually, I’m in the mood for something new today. Can I just get a medium iced salted caramel mocha?” I asked, handing him my coffee punch card and he gave me a look.

“I know I haven’t known you that long. But I can tell something’s upsetting you.” He said carefully, starting on my mocha.

“Not sure if I’m ready to talk about it yet.” I told him.

“Hey, when or if you feel like talking, you know where to find me.” He said.

“Thanks Jackson, how much?” I asked.

“On the house.” He said and I frowned at him.

“I’m not taking this for free.” I said and he held up my punch card – oh, that’s why I have free coffee today.

“I know you don’t like it when I give you free coffee. Don’t you remember your first day here?” He reminded me, trying not to laugh at the memory.

“Because you’re not supposed to be giving coffee for free.” I reminded him.

“Here you go, and here’s a new punch card. Make sure to pay attention to it.” He joked and I laughed.

“Ha, ha. Thanks, I’ll see you later.” I told him.

 

Walking towards the elevators, I watched as journalists start their day either at their computer already or talking by the water fountain. I still remember my first day here, Jackson eased my nerves and tried giving me my coffee for free. Of course, with my nerves I had thought it was some sort of test to see if I’d steal from the company or something. But he will never let me live it down now, it’s literally our oldest inside joke. As I walked past a mirror, I quickly checked to make sure my black short sleeve embellished blouse was still tucked into my leopard print skirt. I hurried onto the elevator and took a sip of my coffee, so glad I went with this. The elevator opened and everyone on our floor were already in their briefings or already at work as I made my way towards my desk.

“Montgomery.”

I turned to see Jade; the other NYU student that had been accepted into the internship program. When we first started, I thought we could have been friends since we were both interns and from the same school, but she made it clear from day one that she will never be my friend. She also made it quite clear that she’ll do whatever it takes for her to get the job that’s offered at the end of the internship at the end of summer. Of course, from what happened in my junior and senior year and my nerves on the first day; I thought she was going to kill me. James had to calm me down, which led to us realizing we had been on the same train ride and we decided to sit with each other on the train in the morning. The funny thing is about both mine and Jade’s journalism career paths; I want to go into arts and Leisure journalism while Jade wants to go into political journalism.

 

“Jade, Aria, James, Parker, glad you’re all here. Briefing in my office – two minutes.” Amanda said, poking her head out of her office.

“Morning Aria.” Parker said walking up.

“Hey Parks.” I greeted her.

I grabbed my note pad off my desk, leaving my bag behind and followed Jade towards Amanda’s office. Never thought I would enjoy briefings so much, hearing about different things going on and waiting to see if I’ll be helping Parker or James. Just hope Amanda won’t put me and Jade on an article together again, that was torture and I had been held hostage in a doll like sort of trap and even got shot. Jade had pretty much taken over the whole thing, forcing me to just do small edits until James caught wind and told Jade to be a team player. If we were only being tested on how we work with others I’d have the job already.

 

“And Aria, I have an article for you to write. Parker, I want you on this as well for photos.” Amanda said, looking at me and Parker.

“Aria?” Jade asked, shocked and Parker secretly nudged me.

“Yes. Now Aria, have you heard of the Fitzgerald art gallery up in Manhattan?” Amanda asked and I nodded

“It’s owned by the Fitzgerald family since nineteen twenty eight, the original owners opened the door when they came across some well-known art pieces. But it didn’t become popular until nineteen sixty. It’s been closed for a few months due to renovations.” I answered.

“Love that you already knew that. Anyway, tonight’s the grand reopening and the opening night for a brand new collection. I’m sure you already figured this out already, but you are the one I’m sending in to do the interviews and write the article. I want it on my desk in six weeks; by the end of the day Friday. I’ll give you your tickets when you leave.” She said and I nodded.

“Now, Jade. I need that interview with the Mayor from Last week by the end of the day. That’s all I have for this morning, go on and get to work now.” Amanda dismissed us.

“How the hell did you know that about the Fitzgerald gallery?” Jade hissed as soon as we were out of Amanda’s office.

“Had to do a class report on it once and read about the renovations in the paper a while back. The current owner, Dianne Fitzgerald, is the great granddaughter of the original owners. She has two sons; Wesley and there’s an older one as well but he doesn’t seem to like the limelight as much as his younger brother.” I told her and she rolled her eyes.

“That should have been my article!” She snapped, before walking away.

“Yeah, because political journalists should totally be writing articles on art gallery re openings.” Parker said sarcastically as we made our way to our desks.

“How did any of us not burst out laughing at Jade’s response to you getting an article?” James asked.

“There’s my train buddy.” I joked.

“Sorry to ditch you this morning.” He apologized.

“It’s Harmony’s birthday, don’t apologize for spending time with your daughter on her birthday. Did you give her the gift yet?” I asked, sitting down.

“Yes, it took both me and Beth to convince her not to bring it to day camp for show and tell.” He said with a chuckle.

“Glad she liked it.” I told him.

“I have to go, there’s a summer basketball championship over at central park that Amanda wants me to cover. See you two at lunch. Did you want to go out or did you bring lunch?”

“I brought lunch today… well, more like Lauren made me take leftovers…. Sent some for you too. But if it helps, it doesn’t taste bad, not like the casserole Riley made.” I told him

“Parker and Aria, forgot to mention that you can have half a day today. So, you can do any more research on the family or even the gallery itself. Or get an outfit if you need too.” Amanda said, poking her head out of her office again.

“Thank you.” I responded; glad I don’t have to deal with Jade all day.

“You mean, I have to go home by myself?” James asked, pretending to be hurt.

“Well, I had to come in by myself so ha. But why don’t I get you tacos tomorrow from that taco cart to make up for it?” I suggested.

“No, win this competition. I do not want to work with Jade after this summer is over.” He told me quietly.

“I’ll try but it’s a fifty-fifty chance.” I reminded him.

“Make it hundred-zero chance. I’m rooting for you.” He said.

“Thanks James.”

 

……

Walking towards the fountain at central park, I saw Riley waiting for me. Hopefully he’ll go with me even though I know it’s not something he’d choose to do. But I’m not going to beg him to come, although I know he’d most likely come if I tell him that Parker will be there. Him having a crush on her is quite obvious. He refuses to do anything about it as I’m his best friend and roommate and I’m also friends with Parker and work with her.

 

“I’m starving, so give me whatever news you have right now.” He told me.

“I have two tickets to see an art gallery grand reopening since I’m doing an article on it for work. Would you want to come with?” I asked.

“You didn’t ask Lauren or Spencer first?” He questioned, arching an eyebrow.

“They’re both working. Even though we both know Spencer would come down, she’s nearly two hours away and she has classes in the morning. Besides…Parker will be there.” I explained.

“Why didn’t you just say Parker would be there first? But what’s up with everyone still hanging around when it’s summer?” He asked.

“I got classes, and my internship. You have your summer class too; Spencer wants to graduate early and lock down a permanent job at the law firm she’s at after graduation.” I reminded him.

“But she wasn’t even going to be taking summer classes until two weeks before finals.” He pointed out.

“She doesn’t exactly want to face her family right now.” I said

 

If it hadn’t been for Melissa and Mrs. Hastings, Spencer would be back in Rosewood with Emily, Maya and Hanna and working at her dad’s firm. He had even promised that Spencer could stay in the barn this summer, as long as she worked for him and was even allowing her boyfriend Sterling to stay with her. But in good ole Hastings manner, Melissa swooped in with some sob story about how she and Wren were fighting and she needed to get away for a while to ‘figure out’ some things after being told that Spencer and Sterling would be staying in the barn. Without even mentioning it to Spencer or Mr. Hastings, Mrs. Hastings just let Melissa stay there and as usual it resulted in an argument with no one on Spencer’s side. Fortunately for Spencer, this all happened before it was too late and she managed to sign up for a few summer courses that could help her graduate faster and Caleb is letting her crash with him. She had checked with Hanna to see if she’d be okay with that but according to Spencer, Hanna didn’t seem to care.

 

“What about Lauren? She isn’t even going to classes.” Riley questioned, snapping me out of my thoughts

 

“She’s working, two jobs might I remind you. Her parents might be paying her part of the rent but she’s on her own when it comes to her tuition and her financial aid only covers so much. Give her some credit here, she’s working hard.” I told him

 

“Yeah, shaking her ass and taking her clothes off over at After Party is such hard work.” He said, rolling his eyes.

“Hey! Your parents are paying your tuition AND your part of the rent. I was lucky enough to get a scholarship with Ella and my stepdad covering my part of the rent, Lauren wasn’t as lucky as we were. College is expensive, be nice about her job. She’s even lucky her parents are covering her part of the rent.” I scolded him.

 

“Sorry.” He said.

It’s still pretty unbelievable that I got a scholarship to NYU; it’s been my dream school for as long as I can remember. I still remember the day I knew it was the school for me; Mr. Hastings brought me with him and Spencer while he was showing her different universities when we were six. He was set on her going to an Ivy league but still showed us NYU, as we had walked around the campus I just knew it was my school. Plus, NYU is close enough to come home for long weekends if I wanted to visit mom and Daniel. Of course, it wasn’t sunshine and rainbows with Lauren when we met Freshman year. Then once we got closer and we decided to get our own apartment last year, it’s only been better and better.

 

“We have to go shopping for clothes, don’t we?” He realized and I nodded.

“I know that you do not have a nice shirt anywhere in your room, or nice shoes. It’s just one trip and it’s for me. I’m your favorite roommate.” I pointed out, trying to soften the torture that’s to come to him.

 

……

As much as I love that Riley agreed to come with tonight, I do wish Spencer was here instead. She would have made me feel better about being here. Art may be one of my passions, but it’s all wealthy and sophisticated people here and I’m starting to feel uneasy… as if I don’t belong here. Riley glanced over at me and gave me a small smile. Somehow, we nonverbally decided to match our outfits tonight when we had gone shopping earlier. He had a red button down shirt and black slacks and dress shoes, while I had a red knee length short sleeve bodycon dress with two cutouts on each side. Somehow I found a leopard print blazer that matches with my leopard print peep toe heels, but Riley threatened not to come when I jokingly suggested he gets a belt to match my blazer and heels.

“It reminds me of him.” I said, looking around.

“What?” Riley asked.

“Being in this gallery reminds me of my first date with Ezra.” I explained and he realized who I was talking about.

“Just call him.” He said.

“I have called him, near the end of my senior year and after I went low contact with Byron… his number isn’t even his anymore and I have no way of looking him up. It’s like Ezra Fitz never existed.” I told him.

“Hey, I’m not too late am I?” Parker asked, rushing over.

“You’re fine, it hasn’t officially started yet.” I reassured her.

“The taxi took a wrong turn and they dropped me off at the corner. I was expecting that fountain in the lobby to have fish in it.” She added.

“Someone was about to turn it into a wishing fountain.” I said, motioning to Riley

“I’m going to use the restroom before this thing starts.” He excused himself.

“Do you want anything to drink? I’m going to get some water from the bar and double check my equipment.” Parker asked.

“I’m good, thanks.” I told her.

 

Parker and Riley both walked to do their own thing, I admired the new renovations and compared the photos of before that were still fresh in my mind. Finding a small corner where I wouldn’t be in the way of anybody or any of the art, I flipped a few pages of my notepad. I want to get as many details of the renovations as possible before there’s a chance of me forgetting something I have in my mind now. Even though this is just the first draft and not even in order or anything, I want it to be as detailed as I can get it before typing it out and editing later. Even though Amanda gave me extra time, I’m not risking making one little mistake in my notes. Is this what Spencer feels like when she wants her school work to be two hundred percent perfect? Taking a deep breath, the words just flowed out.

 

The lobby is newly modernized, yet still elegant and even has a small pond (kids may want to turn it into a wishing fountain). The floor was a marble white with the walls being a stone beige except where the paints brought color to the room. Each wing had been freshly repainted and even though they’re all the same – it’s like you’re in a different gallery. The moment you step into The Fitzgerald art gallery of York Ave, you know it’s not like any other art museum or gallery, even the outdoor space isn’t like any other as well – gorgeous waterfront view. The hallway leading towards the outdoor area is like a sophisticated Alice in Wonderland, except there’s no human shrinking or growing five times their normal height.

 

I looked up just in time to see Parker and Riley walking back over as who I believe is Mrs. Fitzgerald took the stage. There seems to be only her younger son Wesley and a tall blonde up there with her. Whoever her eldest is, he must really hate the limelight if he’s not here or just somewhere in the crowd instead of with his family. Quickly glancing around, I shook my head. There’s no way Ezra’s here tonight, of the places in the world, why here? I’m going crazy. That guy looked so much like him, from his hair to his face, literally has the same silhouette as him. Shaking my head, I tried to force Ezra out of my mind. The last thing I need right now is the memory of him distracting me, that can happen to me during class but not tonight.

 

“Thank you all for joining my family and myself here tonight in celebration of our grand reopening and opening night of our newest collection. Not only are we celebrating the grand reopening, but also my eldest son’s engagement to his wonderful and beautiful fiancée Victoria. Please, enjoy yourselves.” She said as we all clapped.

“Have you seen the restroom?” Riley whispered and I shook my head.

“There’s an attendee there.” He said, impressed.

“I’ll have to check it out later, I have to go meet Mrs. Fitzgerald over there for the interview.” I said shakily.

“Break a leg. Just remember, you got this.” He winked.

“Please do not get too drunk.” I begged.

“I was planning on doing that after this thing.” He told me.

 

I quickly turned and made my way towards the painting that Amanda emailed me to meet Dianne Fitzgerald at. Seeing Mrs. Fitzgerald talking to some people as she made her way over, I took a deep breath and glanced at the painting next to me. Admiring it, it reminded me of when I was seven and had taken a break from wanting to work for The New York insider and be an artist for a year. Ella had put me in so many weekend classes and even sent me to a summer art camp. Pretty sure she still has every single piece of art I’ve made, even the ones when I was two and just scribbled on everything. Of course, I would scribble on the wall when she was taking care of Mike and then she’d photographed it each time after putting me in time out.

 

“Hello, I’m Dianne Fitzgerald. I apologize for keeping you waiting.”

“Oh, it’s no problem. I was just admiring this painting.” I said, looking at the painting again.

“You’re from the New York Insider, correct?”

“Yes, I am.” I answered.

“You look so young to be a journalist.” She said.

I’m actually just interning for the summer until my senior year at NYU.” I explained.

“Aren’t I supposed to be interviewing you?” I asked with a smile.

“Why don’t we start with the painting that started it all for my family.” Mrs. Fitzgerald suggested, motioning to follow her.

“What did you say your name miss?” She asked, leading me towards ‘The Wedding at Cana’ by Paolo Veronese.

“Aria.” I answered.

“What an exquisite name.” She complimented.

“Thank you.” I said.

 

“When did you start collecting art?” I asked.

“I’ve been doing this for as long as I can remember. My parents; Lyle and Frances Fitzgerald had found this painting on their honeymoon in Italy back in nineteen sixty. Even though the gallery had already been open for a few decades already, this one is the one that really made the gallery what is it today. As they realized the gallery was becoming a huge success, they started searching for more pieces and dealers. Even started buying pieces from other museums and gallerias.” She said.

“Wow, that’s amazing. Did you always want to follow in their footsteps?” I questioned.

“Absolutely, I was practically raised here when not traveling the world to help look for new pieces or in school. I knew nothing else and I wanted to take over one day.” She explained.

“Is there something that makes this collection different from the others?” I inquired.

“Other collections are mostly muted oil paintings or muted and or neutral colors, while this collection is a combination of pop art and realism. I met the artist in Milan while looking for pieces and just fell in love with his work – especially this collection.” She answered.

“What can you tell us about the artist?”

“He is a magnificent up and coming artist in Milan. Unlike other artists we’ve showcased here before, he takes two or more different art styles and brings them together.” She told me.

“Will this collection be here for people to see permanently or is it for a limited time?” I asked.

“It’s definitely here to stay. I’d hate to cut this short, but I do have other people to see.” She answered.

“Of course. Thank you so much for your time Mrs. Fitzgerald.” I said.

“Absolutely, enjoy the rest of the party.” She responded.

 

Looking around for Riley, I blinked a couple times when I thought I saw Ezra. This is seriously going to drive me insane, of all the states – how could he be in New York? He didn’t really ever talk about his family, let alone where he came from. If he did happen to be in New York, why wouldn’t he ever try to reach out to me? We would have only been one state away, just a few hours away. Catching Riley’s eye, he waved me over and I made my way towards him. Passing some socialites and well known insurance agents, I nearly froze when I heard them talking.

 

“Ezra Fitzgerald, it took him two years with Victoria to propose.” One of them commented.

 

“I heard his mother did everything; bought the ring herself and just told them they’re getting married but still made him propose.” Another gossiped along.

“No, she just told him to propose or that she’d do it for him. Her other son Wesley told my son when they were at the vacation house in Aspen.”

 

Trying not to make it obvious that I overheard them, I looked around for Riley again – forgetting where he had been at. Even though I only spoke with her for a few moments, I didn’t get that vibe from her. Chanel and pearls on a Saturday morning for sure that kind of vibe. But I would never guess that she’d force her son to propose. Of course, it’s just my luck that her eldest son’s name is Ezra. Nope, I’m not going there. Riley came up and handed me some sort of hors d'oeuvres. Of all the names in the entire universe, why did it have to be the name Ezra? I took his hand and lead him to another area.

“What’s the matter?” He asked, sensing it.

“It’s so stupid… the eldest son of Mrs. Fitzgerald, his name is Ezra. Maybe it’s my mind, but I swear I keep seeing him.” I told him.

“There could be thousands of guys in New York, let alone in the world named Ezra. As much as I’m sure you want it to be him, it might be your imagination. You did say this place reminded you of your first date.” He reminded me

“I know, I know.” I muttered.

“Besides, what’s the chances of him even being here tonight of all the places in the country and of all nights?”

“I tried telling myself that.” I said.

“Kill me later.” Riley said and tickled me, making me laugh.

“Hate you.” I giggled.

……
Ezra’s pov

 

Standing with a few of my mother’s oldest friends- no, more like connections. Any friend my mother has ever had no longer talks to her due to one reason or another, usually that they realized they have morals or she ruined their reputations for something petty. These connections have all been trying to get me to quit my job and come work for them, despite my literature degree would not be any help at their companies. Edward; he’s known my mother for about twenty nine years and has been going on about how his company has the best benefits and I know without having to ask him or Thomas, Howard, Mark, John, or even my mother herself that she asked them to get me to work for one of them. She hates the fact that I refuse to give up teaching. It’s one of the only things that I have that is just mine. I had to get a penthouse to please my mother since she didn’t approve of me staying with Hardy or even crashing at her place after a while and I needed to get out of her stupid mansion.

 

“What you need is a career change, you should come work for me at my insurance company. Work hard enough and you could be CEO. Whatever you’re making, I’ll triple it. “ Edward said as I heard a laugh.

“Thank you for that generous offer, but I love teaching over at Columbia and am quite content there. Excuse me for a moment.” I told them all.

 

Without waiting for their response, I quickly turned and started following the laugh. People saw me and said something about the gallery or something about my engagement, I don’t know which one but I thanked them as I kept following where I heard the laugh. The laugh I knew better than the back of my hand… it has to be her. All of a sudden, I saw her after five years. She had a red knee length bodycon dress and a leopard print blazer. God, my Aria has barely changed in the last five years except her hair is shorter. But I had known it was her, I’d know that laugh anywhere even if it’s been years since I last heard it – I just had to confirm it. Seeing her in that dress, it brought me back to our first public date.

 

Flashback – October 2010

I watched Aria walk up the backstairs to my apartment building. She deserves a proper date, even though it might be our only public date. So, I had rented a limo instead of ordering the train tickets like she tasked me with. God, I’ve never been this nervous before - hell I didn’t even know which shirt to wear with this tie she got me. Watching her press the buzzer again, I pulled my phone out anticipating her call to see why I’m not letting her up.

 

“Hi.” I answered coolly.

“Hey, where are you?” She asked

“You look good.” I responded and she turned around confused until she saw me.

End of flashback

 

God, she looks beautiful in that red dress. Of course, Victoria has multiple red dresses…. But none compared to Aria’s. Nothing could ever compare when it comes to Aria, she was the best thing that ever happened to me and I lost her. When she hung up that night, I knew she hung up to cry and didn’t want me to hear. Hell, I cried over her for what felt like forever and I never cried over a girl before, not when Maggie ran off without a goodbye or when Jackie ended our engagement for no reason. Aria wasn’t just another girl, she’s the one for me. After struggling all these years not to reach out… she’s so close to me physically.

 

“Darling, what is it? Also, your mother wants us over for a photo.” Victoria asked, walking up.

“Aria’s here.” I said, unable to look away in case Aria disappeared.

“Who?” Victoria questioned.

“Aria Montgomery.” I said.

“Your ex-girlfriend?” She asked.

 

I didn’t need to respond; she knew by the look on my face. Without thinking, I started making my way towards Aria. I need to see her up close, hear her say my name...talk to her after all these years. What am I even doing with Victoria? God, why are there so many goddamn people here? Just as I was a few feet away from my Aria, I stopped in my tracks. She’s here with another guy, who’s holding her hand as she’s leading him towards the sculptures. Of course, she moved on. I did too but I never stopped being hers even though she clearly stopped being mine. Add the fact I didn’t move on willingly the way she had.

 

…….
Aria’s pov

Watching Parker start taking the photos, I felt my heart start beating like crazy. It hadn’t been my imagination; Ezra really is here. I stared at Ezra as he walked up to his mom - who apparently is Dianne Fitzgerald with some blonde woman. I realized the blonde was Victoria… his fiancée Victoria. She laughed at something he said. He really had this life waiting for him when he left Rosewood. It was never going to be us, especially since this is his real life. Wealth, sophisticated art galleries, beautiful blonde Blair Waldorf wannabes on his arm. Her dress is cute though, off the shoulder, white but mostly covered in red flowers. Looks like a Marc Jacobs dress but I could be wrong. God I hate Hanna for making me study all those designers’ styles with her. Just as she kissed him, I looked away and turned to Riley. It pissed me off seeing Simone and Jackie flirt with him but this… this hurts. Because he isn’t mine, not anymore.

“I have to leave.” I told Riley.

“What are you talking about?” He asked concerned, unaware Ezra’s here.

That guy… Ezra Fitzgerald.” I started but he cut me off.

“Aria, again, there are probably thousands of guys named Ezra in the world, let alone New York.” Riley told me.

“No! That really is Ezra. I mean, it really is my Ezra… wait, he’s not even my Ezra anymore. He-he’s someone else’s Ezra.” I croaked and he gently held me by my shoulders.

“Tonight- forget about him. This is your night, your big article for the New York Insider. Don’t let anything that has to do with your past with Ezra get in the way of why you’re even here: you getting your big break.” He told me.

“What’s the chance you even run into him? If you do, just pretend you don’t know him. For all he knows, you could have memory loss and not remember anything.” He added.

“It feels like I don’t even know him anyway. He never told me his real last name or that this is his life.” I said, ignoring his memory loss comment.

“Stay by my side for the rest of the night?” I asked, knowing I wouldn’t be able to make it through without him.

“You got it.” He responded.

“But how am I supposed to pretend I don’t know him? I gave him my heart five years ago and… he still has it. I’m still in love with him Riles, even though us being together is long gone.” I complained.

“Again, it’s not like you’re going to bump into him. There’s a lot of people here. I know I said I’d stay by your side but you did drag me here and there are free drinks. Want anything?” He asked, noticing the bar.

“White wine. I’m going over to the sculptures, meet me over there.” I answered and he nodded.

 

He walked away and I turned around, bumping into someone. Looking up, I realized that I was looking into Ezra’s eyes. The eyes that have been in all my good dreams since the day I met him, his eyes that I haven’t been able to look into personally since before we broke up. This cannot be happening; damn I blame Riley for jinxing this! Five years and this is how we meet again? Me walking straight into him like a moron? Shit, what did Riley say to do if I ran into Ezra? Memories of him and I together bursted out of the file in my mind that I put them long ago, a file that I thought was mostly secured since a memory does pop up once in a while but not like this. Before I could say anything he spoke up, it feels like we’ve just been staring at each other forever.

 

“Aria…” He finally and my heart started beating like crazy again at the sound of his voice.

 

“Sorry, do I know you?” I quickly asked.

 

“Aria, come check this painting out.” Riley said, from a few feet away before Ezra could respond.

 

“Excuse me, again, I’m so sorry.” I said and hurried towards Riley.

 

“Can you explain this painting to me?” He asked, knowing not to say anything right now.

 

“Riley, you need directions to make a hot pocket explained to you.” I joked as he wrapped an arm around my shoulders.

 

……..

 

Riley rubbed my back as I downed the last of the black cherry schnapps in my glass. He wasn’t going to say anything about my drinking or anything that happened tonight. Of course, Ezra moved on, why wouldn’t he? I looked between my purple plastic cup and the bottle. I reached for the bottle and took a swig. God, he likes blondes that give Blair Waldorf vibes now? She looked like the perfect poster wife, with her stupid button nose and her stupid blonde hair and her stupid lips that were on MY Ezra… wait a minute, he stopped being mine long ago, he stopped caring about me and us long ago.

 

“Want me to make you something to eat? I’m sure we have some leftover pizza or I think we still have those ramen cups you like.” He asked, I burst into tears and he pulled me into his arms.

 

“Fight for him, you did it before.” He said softly, I shook my head.

 

“So, you’re just not going to fight for him?” He asked,

 

“He’s engaged Riley! I haven’t seen him in five damn years and he’s getting married.” I sobbed.

 

“I’ve been waiting for him… but he didn’t wait for me.” I choked out.

 

……
Ezra’s pov - few hours later

 

Staring out the window at the city, I couldn’t stop thinking about Aria. Of all the cities and even states in the country, she’s now in New York. Was she looking for me? But she had a date and they seemed pretty serious. Does he know about the love she had once shared with me long ago or had she forgotten all about us? I took another sip of my scotch that I poured an hour ago and barely touched. There’s no way Aria could have forgotten the love we had, there has to be a reason she was pretending not to know me. Just then I felt a hand on my shoulder, I glanced away from Manhattan’s lights to see Victoria in some pink satin slip, pretty sure she had it sent from Paris after she and her mom went last month.

 

“Come up to bed, I want to give you your engagement present.” She whispered.

“In a bit.” I said.

“Send him up in five minutes if he’s still down here.” I heard Victoria say.

 

Since it was obvious she wasn’t talking to me, it only told me that Hardy just got home. It went silent as Victoria went upstairs. Even though I told her I’d be up in a bit, we both knew I wouldn’t be up there until I knew that she was completely fast asleep. How could I be with her in that way and be thinking of Aria? Wish I could have spoken with Aria… but she chose to pretend she didn’t know me. Of all the people from my past, it had to be her. Why tonight and not two years ago? All I could say was her name, but it felt so good to say her name again.

 

“Dude, what are you doing? You could actually be getting some! Time after time, you find any excuse not to have sex with her… what’s holding you back?” He said.

“Aria’s here.” I said.

“Wait… here?” He asked, completely shocked.

“No. Not here, here you idiot. Here.. in New York city of all places. She was at the gallery tonight, doing the interviews for The New York Insider.” I told him

“She moved on..” I trailed off; my mind unable to shake the memory of that guy holding her hand.

“So did you man.” He said carefully.

“You know I didn’t want to, or even have a choice in that.” I reminded him.

Chapter 3: Barely Hanging On

Summary:

Aria starts trying to move on

Chapter Text

Despite my sunglasses and the shade from the trees,  I shielded my eyes and groaned. What the hell was Riley thinking when he said I should work on my article m on campus? My head is killing me, and the sun is brighter than usual. As if trying to punish me for getting drunk last night. Or maybe it was Riley who wanted to punish me for drunkenly almost going home with some random guy. Staring at my article, my mind was only thinking of Ezra. It’s ridiculous, I never should have actually thought we’d be together again. We were on two separate paths back then - he had been my teacher!

 

“Aria!” 




Flinching, I saw Todd from my creative writing class striding  over. We’ve worked together in the past, and I’ve read some of his assignments. His writing  isn’t bad, not as good as…. STOP THINKING ABOUT HIM. Taking a deep breath, I pulled my poker face and hoped Todd wouldn’t notice that I'm completely hung over. I need to make a mental note to kill Riley later for making me work out here. God, my head is throbbing and my Advil hasn't kicked in yet.




“Hey Todd.”

 

“I see you’re busy, so I’ll make this quick. So, I was wondering if you wanted to go out tonight? If you’re not busy.” He said. 

 

“Yeah, I’d like that.” I told him.

 

“Great, I’ll pick you up at six then.”



 

There’s no reason why I shouldn’t go out with Todd. The last five years while I waited to be with Ezra again, ending any relationship before it could get too serious… he was getting with Victoria and getting engaged. He moved on…. I need to move on too. Even if the idea breaks my heart. It would never be me and Ezra at the end, we were never going to meet again. At least not the way I hoped and waited for.




……



Lauren walked into our room and sat next to me at my desk. She didn’t say anything as she started touching up my hair. God, I’ve never been nervous - this nervous for a date before. Not even when I got back with Noel senior year, or even when I had my first date with Jason. The only time I ever felt this nervous was when I had my first date with…. No, Aria, don't! Don’t you dare start thinking about him . You are moving on just like he did. Staring at the alarm clock in our room, I sighed. Todd is forty five minutes late. Maybe it was just some joke that he asked me out, or even a bet like ‘ How to lose a guy in ten days’ or even ‘10 things I hate about you ’. Maybe it’s my karma for letting Matt go because I never got over Ezra. God, Matt had been so incredible… Yet I let my belief that Ezra and I would be together again control my romantic life.


 

“Breathe, maybe he’s the type of guy who’s always late. But if you want to come home at any time, text Riley and he’ll find a way to get you home. Babe, I know I said I’d help you get ready but once you leave I’m going to be dead to the world.” She continued.

 

“Does Riley know you’re offering his help?” I questioned and she nodded.

 

“I don’t like this guy.” Riley said, walking in.

 

He plopped down onto Lauren’s bed and we looked at him. Lauren snapped her fingers and pointed at him to get off her bed. How these two have not killed each other already is beyond me, they’re almost always at each other’s throats about one thing or another and it’s gotten worse since Lauren and Nick broke up last year. The fact neither of them moved out because of the other is shocking but I’m glad they’re both still here. Riley grunted before getting off her bed and plopping himself onto my bed.

 

 

“Todd seems like a good guy; I’ve worked with him a couple times for class projects.” I told him

 

“He’s late and he’s the one who set the time. Just because he seems like a nice guy doesn’t mean he is.” Riley pointed out.

 

“Did you tell her?” He asked, looking at Lauren.

 

“Yes, butt face, I told her to text you if she needs too. But if you wake me up as a ploy to bring her home I will freaking murder you.” She said.

 

“Wouldn’t want you to miss out on your much needed beauty sleep.” Riley mocked her.

 

“Guys knock it off, I’m nervous about this date without having to worry about whether I’ll be coming home to one or two roommates later.” I told them.

 

“Ah, she has decided not to hop in the sack with this guy already. Good girl.” Riley said and quietly applauded me.

 

“Whether she sleeps with him or not, is up to her. Besides, she could decide to bring him here.” Lauren responded, winking at me.

 

All of a sudden, our buzzer went off and Riley went to let him up. I felt my stomach knot up and Lauren took my hands in hers; maybe my heather pink cold shoulder dress was a bad idea. Helping me up, she looped her arm through mine and all of a sudden my legs felt like jelly. I haven’t felt this nervous since my first public date with Ezra. Spencer and Emily almost had to force me into my car, but that was then and this is now. It’s time to finally move on from Ezra, even if it kills me knowing we’ll never be back together. What was I thinking? That’d end it with his fiancée just to be with me? That only happens in the movies. Lauren looked at me as we made our way to the living room and I knew that she was aware of my thoughts.

 

 

“One date does not automatically mean you’ll start dating. But maybe you’ll actually have something in common with him. You look amazing” She whispered just as Todd looked over at us.

 

“You look smoking.” He said, eyeing me up and down.

 

“No killing each other while I’m gone.” I told Lauren and Riley.

 

“There’s this new place on Waverly place.” Todd said, leading me out.

 

…….

Staring at Todd’s tv, I internally groaned that I don’t have Lauren’s attitude when she has to deal with horrible customers. He hadn’t asked me what movie I would have liked to watch – he just turned on some movie called Alpha House. My stomach grumbled; the only thing I had been able to eat was a salad since he brought me to a fast food joint that had no vegetarian options. Ezra would never have been so late for a date or taken me to a fast food place where the only thing I could have was a salad or fries. Hell, he ate French vegan food for me multiple times once I went full vegetarian. When I had told him that I was going vegetarian, Ezra even helped me through the transitioning. Of course, Ezra wouldn’t have burped anytime I would try to start a conversation. While Todd kept ignoring me and kept trying to shove that damn burger in my mouth or interrupting me by burping. Feeling Todd’s hand on my thigh again, I internally groaned again and pushed it off for what feels like the millionth time.

 

 

“Where’s your bathroom?” I asked.

 

“Down the hall and to the left.”

 

“Hurry back.” He mindlessly called after me.

 

Making my way down the hall, I held back the urge to run. I should have just gone home the second we left the burger joint. I didn’t need a fancy or expensive dinner… just something more than just a salad, he didn’t even let me order my own fries or have one of his just because of my salad. At least I’ll have quite a story for Lauren tomorrow. Closing the door, I leaned against it and pulled out my phone to text Riley– pushing memories of the dates I’d have with Ezra to the back of my mind. They can torture me when I’m trying to sleep later, but I just need to get out of here.

 

‘Come meet me at campus… I need to get out of here.’


‘Already on my way.’


‘You’re the best.’

 

 

I took a deep breath and looked at my reflection in the mirror. Hell, even Matt wouldn’t have done any of this when we were together. Of the three short lived relationships I’ve had after Ezra left, Matt was the best one. But we knew we were better off as friends, even though my reason was I didn’t want to get serious about anyone but Ezra… but he was off getting serious about Victoria and proposing. Turning around, I lifted my foot and flushed the toilet with the heel of my boot before going to wash my hands. Who knows what’s on that handle, especially with the fact there are ten guys in this frat house and there has to be at least one that doesn’t know how to aim. I lived with three men before coming to college – two of them were not always good at aiming. Opening the door, I slightly jumped back to see Todd standing there with no shirt on. Clearly trying to show off his six pack, but I’ve seen better. Before I could try to squeeze past him, he pinned me up against the wall and pressed his mouth to mine. Kneeing him in the groin, I watched as he fell over and I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand.

 

“You’re a terrible date and tonight never should have happened. Next time someone tells you they don’t eat meat… don’t try to shove it down their damn throat! If your tiny brain hasn’t figured it out; I’m leaving.” I said.

 

Pushing past him, I stormed towards the front of the frat house. Wonder how far Riley is from campus, we’re only a five minute walk. This whole night was a disaster just waiting to happen, ever since I said yes. Was this just because I said yes to him or just karma from wasting possible great relationships because I was stupidly waiting for Ezra? I looked around as I walked through campus, seeing other students having the time of their lives and here I am; feeling like I’m doing the booty call bounce. Even though it wasn’t a booty call. I waved to Riley as we saw each other and he started jogging towards me. Boy will he be proud of me for not sleeping with Todd. As soon as he saw my face, he pulled me into a hug and I let out a sigh.

 

“Thank god.” I said as he rubbed my back.

 

“What happened? Did he hurt you?” Riley questioned.

 

“No, but he definitely wanted to hook up. Pretty sure that’s all he wanted. You were right about him.” I told him.

 

“Shh, you can tell me I’m right tomorrow. Now let’s go over to Midnight tavern, I’ll get you some mozzarella sticks and we can get drunk.” He said.

 

“Wow, you’re buying me food? I feel special.” I joked.

 

“I’ve heard your stomach grumble twice already.” He told me.

 

……..

 

Waiting for Riley to get back from the bathroom, I took the last mozzarella stick. Someone sat down next to me as I took a bite. I just need to get over Ezra and forget all about Todd and our crap ass date, but how can I just get over Ezra? Looking towards the bathroom, I caught the eye of the guy who had sat down next to me. He’s kinda cute; blue eyes and light brown hair with a few freckles across his face. Maybe he’s what I need to get over Ezra. I took a sip of my hard cider and secretly ran my tongue over my teeth, trying to get anything out that could possibly be stuck in them.

 

“Can I buy you a drink? Or are you here with someone?” He inquired with a small smile.

 

“I’m just here with a friend. Just trying to chase my woos away.” I said as he moved his hand onto my thigh.

 

“If you want to chase your woos away… why don’t we go back to my place? I’m pretty good at cheering ladies up.” He asked as Riley appeared out of thin air.

 

“She isn’t going anywhere with you. Get your hand off my sister and leave her alone.” Riley said and I stared at him.

 

“Okay, you were about to nearly go screw around with some dude who you literally don’t know. You’re not being yourself Aria, are you okay?” He asked as soon as the guy was gone.

 

“Of course I’m not okay! He moved on, like we were- were nothing! He said we’d be together again and he’s freaking engaged to be married! I'm barely hanging on here.” I cried as he pulled me into a hug.

 

“Let’s get you home.” He whispered.

Chapter 4: She's got the future, I got the past

Chapter Text

Flashback: Tuesday night 

 

My iPad started ringing; indicating I had a facetime call. I quickly answered without seeing who it was and saw Spencer and Sterling. The look in Spencer’s eyes told me this was gonna be a serious conversation. Last time she had this look in her eyes was when she introduced me to Sterling and before that was when Spencer and Toby both FaceTimed  to let me know they had broken up… hearing it twice really sucked.



“I know it’s a little last minute, but are you able to come to meet Sterling’s parents? We’re going to be staying the whole weekend.” Spencer asked, before I could say anything.

 

“Yeah, I’m there Spence.” I said and I saw the relief in her eyes.

 

“Friday night  dinner will just be a bit dressy. Then you can wear whatever you want afterwards.” Sterling told me.

 

“I’ve never had dinner with a state senator before, so you two will need to help me. If it comes to it, Spence… I’ll need to borrow a dress.” I said and Spencer giggled.

 

“Not the first time you’ve borrowed my clothes.” Spencer teased.

 

“Do you have any food allergies?”

 

“Yes, I’m allergic to land animals. But I’ll eat salad.” I told him and Spencer bursted out laughing.

 

“I see you’re still saying that.” She laughed 

 

“I'll let my mother know, but she won't let you eat just a salad.” Sterling said, chuckling.



End of flashback




Glancing back from the window, I saw Spencer gently gnawing on her thumb. Except for the few times where she was about to find out whether or not she was accepted into Yale, I’ve never seen her this nervous. Not even when Sterling came with us back to Rosewood last winter break to meet Mr. and Mrs. Hastings - even though he ended up not meeting them. At least this time, there’s no chance of her and Sterling possibly running into Toby like before. Reaching over, I took her hand and held it in mine as Sterling looked over. Spencer has told me stories of her parents reprimanding her for gnawing on her thumb because ‘it’s not proper’ or whatever, and she was doing it out of nervousness. 



“My parents will adore you Spencer.” Sterling told her, placing a hand on her bouncing knee.

 

“Just be your usual charming self.” I added.



Giving me a look, we both knew there were multiple reasons why she was actually nervous. The first one is because her parents expect her to be more than the very best and always want her to act prim and proper – as if she were the president’s daughter or something or even wanting her to act like Melissa. Which would always put Spencer in a bad mood once her mom or dad said something that sounded like she was being compared to Melissa. It doesn’t help that since Sterling’s dad is the senator of Connecticut, she’s meeting her boyfriend’s parents AND state senator at the same time. Of course the one reason that means the most to her; this is the first serious and longest relationship she has had after she and Toby broke up freshman year.

 

 

 “I know you said your dad is the Senator, but what about your mom?” I asked, looking at Sterling.

 

“She's actually a heart surgeon. My older sister Victoria, is following mothers footsteps but going into OB GYN.” Sterling answered.

 

“We’re not late are we?” Spencer questioned before Sterling could answer me, checking my wrist to realize I don't wear watches.

 

“We are not late darling.” Sterling reassured us both as Spencer checked her apple watch.



The limo turned into a driveway and Spencer seemed to relax a bit. All of a sudden, she took her Apple Watch and started to hand it to me before putting it back on. If I had no knowledge of her being nervous, I do now. She has not once taken it off like this since she got it for any reason besides sleeping ro taking a shower. Her parents had sent it to her for Christmas last year as some sort of bribe or something  after Spencer found out they took Melissa and Wren to their Newport beach house. Although they had known ahead of time that Spencer was bringing Sterling to meet them, they claimed they assumed that Spencer wouldn’t be coming due to work. 



“We’ve arrived Mr. Ford, I’ll get your bags brought in ladies.” 

 

“Thank you Benjamin.” Sterling said.



Opening the door, Sterling held out his hand and helped Spencer out as Benjamin helped me out. I followed them towards the house, starting to get nervous too and I’m not even Sterling’s girlfriend. Before Sterling could even open the door or ring the doorbell, two ladies opened it. All of a sudden, we were inside and it felt even bigger than it looks on the outside. The foyer was all white with neutral colors popping out from framed paintings and the huge chandelier above us was gold, matching the vase on the table in the middle. At least with feeling like I don’t belong, Spencer’s with me to make it easier this time. I glanced over to Spencer to see her nerves have finally calmed down a bit.




“Aria, Spencer, this is Piper and Rosemary. They’re retired nannies, now they’re our maids as we absolutely love them and wanted to keep them with us.”  Sterling said, introducing us to the two women.

 

“If you need anything, please inform us.” Rosemary told us.

 

“Yes! That’s what we’re here for. Even if it’s to keep this one in line. He’s been a hellion since he was a child.” Piper added, pointing to Sterling.

 

“Hey now, I was more behaved than Tori.” Sterling said, faking offense as Mr. and Mrs. Ford came walking into the foyer. 



“Mom, father, this is my girlfriend Spencer Hastings and her best friend Aria.” He introduced us.

 

“Spencer, Aria, we’re so glad you two could make it!” Mrs. Ford said, hugging us both.

 

“You have a lovely home Mr. and Mrs. Ford.” Spencer told them.

 

“Oh, thank you. We’re so glad you two could make it.” Mr. Ford said.

 

“We’ve heard quite a lot of good things about you Spencer.” Mrs. Ford Chimed in.

 

“I heard a lot of good things about you two as well…. Sterling told me… I didn’t online you or anything.” Spencer rambled.

 

“Relax sweetheart, no need to be nervous. We’re family now.” Mrs. Ford told her as a phone rang.

 

“Excuse me, I have to take that.” Mr. Ford, excusing himself.

 

“Leonard sweetheart, I told you not to work this weekend.” Mrs. Ford gently scolded him.

 

“I’ll let them know I’ll call them back on Monday.” He called out as he made his way down the hall.

 

“Please, call me Constance. Sterling go get the girls a drink, I have to go make sure the kitchen hasn’t started slacking on dinner and Julie is out sick today. Don’t worry Aria, Sterling told me about your allergy. No land animals this weekend.” She said, giving me a soft smile before walking off.

 

“Julie is our personal bartender. Is there any particular drink either of you would like? Whatever you can think of, we have it.” He asked, looking at us.

 

“Whatever Spencer wants.” I said, looking over at Spencer.

 

“Wine?” She suggested and I nodded.



As they walked away, I started  to admire the different portraits on the wall. There are so many famous paintings here, quite a few are very real looking fakes of famous paintings. Looking over towards the family portrait, my stomach dropped. Sterling’s sister is the one engaged to Ezra. I still think she looks like she’s trying to be blonde Blair Waldorf but I’m sure she’s nice. Taking a deep breath, I walked towards a bookcase and saw it was just filled with little sculptures and knick knacks from around the world. At least they won't be here tonight, otherwise Sterling would have mentioned that his sister would be here. Walking towards some other painting, a butler walked up with a tray of some sort of appetizer. 




“Shrimp tartlet miss?” He asked.

 

“Thank you.” I said, taking one and felt my stomach knot up.



Ezra walked into the house with Victoria, taking her coat for the maid who came to greet them. Oh, crap - he can’t see me at this moment. The butler gave me one more of the tartlets before heading towards Ezra and Victoria. I quickly turned around before either of them could see me, this cannot be actually happening. Sterling and Spencer came back and handed me a glass of red wine and she saw Ezra. Spencer gave me a look that I knew meant that she was just as shocked as I am and even worried about me. Victoria has the future with him, not me. The one with the engagement ring and even though it kills me, it was never going to be me. She gets everything I had only been able to dream of. The most I ever got was  a short six and a half months with him and one photo where we have paper bags over our heads. Although, he did make our six month anniversary special by taking me to Chez Mirabelle and a black and white photo art gallery showing. Wait, why am I even thinking this? I’m supposed to be moving on from him! I gave her a fake smile, tonight she needs me and I can’t dwell on my past with Ezra and what could have been.



“Any input from you would be nice darling, your mother pushed us to get engaged to the point of planning the whole proposal. But I don’t need or want her planning the wedding too.” Victoria told him.

 

“Dinner is ready everyone.” Constance announced, walking into the room.

 

“Ladies, after you two.” Sterling said, looping his arms with mine and Spencer’s arms.




 I avoided looking anywhere near Ezra as Sterling led us towards the dining room. If I thought the foyer was impressive, this dining room puts it to shame - hell it puts Emily and Richard Gilmore’s dining room to shame.Sterling helped me and Spencer into our chairs, before sitting down across from us. Piper and Rosemary walked around the table, placing our dinner plates in front of us as their butler; Donovan followed with wine. I glanced over to Spencer and could tell that she may be from money too, but not this kind of money. The closest to a maid or butler the Hastings ever had was when Spencer and Melissa served at a dinner their parents hosted for New Years when we were ten. Of course, the fanciest food they had given us was a rack of lamb and not this bluefin tuna - which apparently really expensive according to Mr. Ford.



“This is the best bluefin tuna in Maine, about four thousand a piece. Will never get anything less.” Mr. Ford announced.

 

“Leonard, this is dinner time, not time to talk about how much it costs. No one cares.” Constance told him

 

“Sterling said you’re working towards your law degree Spencer. What made you want to go into law?” Mr. Ford asked, looking at Spencer

 

“I’ve always wanted to follow my parents’ footsteps and become a lawyer.” She told him.

 

“What kind of law were you thinking about?”

 

“For as long as I can remember, it's always been with family law, or divorce law. But I’m also drawn towards crime law. Even though I’m pretty sure it's due to the fact that someone made me watch law and order with her.”

 

“Maya got bored of it, not my fault.” I joked.

 

“Aria, I’ve heard you’re a writer. Is there a speciality you’re interested in?” Constance asked, turning towards me.

 

“Yes, I’m actually majoring in journalism at NYU with a minor in creative writing.” I answered.

 

“That’s a wonderful school.” She said.

 

“Speaking of school, Spencer, I heard you got into Yale. Was that always your goal?” Mr. Ford chimed in.

 

“Yes, it’s been my goal since I was five. My parents wanted me to continue the Hastings’ lineage and go to UPenn. At the end of my freshman year, I decided to transfer over to Yale. But Penn wasn’t even any of my safety schools.” Spencer answered and I could tell she feels she overdid it.

 

“What were your other safety schools?” Constance questioned.

 

“Princeton, Harvard, and Dartmouth.” Spencer responded.

 

“All great schools. You must be a very determined young woman.” Mr. Ford said

 

“The most determined one I know.” Sterling added.



Victoria turned her mom’s attention to her and Ezra’s wedding details, and I tuned them out. Spencer carefully glanced at me as I took a bite of the side salad. We both know there’s no way we’re not talking about this later when we’re alone. Mr. Ford started a conversation with Ezra about something about work. Sterling and Spencer both looked over at me and I had no idea what was coming. Sterling doesn’t know anything about my past with Ezra. Plus Spencer wouldn’t bring anything up tonight that could indicate that we even know him. Especially since tonight and even this weekend is about her meeting Sterling’s parents - not my past relationship with Ezra.



“So, how was your date the other night?” Spencer asked and I sighed.

 

“Terrible… even long before we even left my apartment. Before he even got to my apartment actually.” I said, her eyes widened.

 

“It was that bad?” She inquired.

 

“Yeah, I’ll tell you later.” I told her.

 

“Don’t you live with him?” Sterling asked.

 

“No, no, no, no. That’s Riley I live with and he was not my date even though he definitely would have made a better one. My horrendous date was Todd from my creative writing class.” I said, rolling my eyes at the mention of Todd.

 

“Riley’s the one she took to the gallery.” Spencer told him and I thought I heard what sounded like a relieved sigh.

 

“How did he like it?” Sterling questioned.

 

“Pretty sure I owe him since it wasn’t really his thing, but he hasn’t said I owe him yet. But he didn’t complain at all… so I’m going to say he might have liked it.”

 

“But I wish it had been Riley I went on the date with.” I said.






…….

 

Spencer raised herself up onto the ledge of the pool next to me. Who knows how long we have since Sterling went in just to get us some more wine and snacks. Kind of surprised that she hadn’t brought Ezra up while we were changing in our room. Looking over at her and I knew she’s bringing it up now. Little does she know that him being engaged to Victoria is no surprise to me. Neither one of us had said a word at dinner about knowing Ezra, let alone knowing he even existed. Dessert was awkward since it was key lime pie, which was the pie I used to eat with Ezra when we were together and I’m pretty sure Spencer could there had been something up with me during dessert - even though I had my poker face.



“Are you okay?” Spencer asked.

 

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I lied.

 

“Aria, come on, it’s me you’re talking to.” She pushed a bit.

 

“I don’t know…. Him being engaged to her isn’t news to me. Found out when I was at the art gallery.” I admitted.

 

“You know I wouldn’t have asked you to come if I knew that Ezra was Victoria’s fiancé, let alone be here tonight.” She told me.

 

“I know you wouldn’t have, but you’re my best friend and needed me. That’s way more important to me than… whatever.” I said, motioning with my hand.

 

“At least you wouldn’t have said what Hanna said.” I added.

 

“I’m sorry, what did Hanna say?” She asked, ready to kill Hanna.

 

“That it’s been five years and I can’t keep expecting him to just appear back into my life. Also, I need to move on.” I repeated without having to think to remember.

 

“I’m going to kill her, when did she say this?” She questioned.

 

“Day of the Fitzgerald gallery grand reopening. Which is ironic since after she said that I literally bumped into him there.” I answered.

 

“Please remind me to kill Hanna for you.” She told me.

 

“You know just as well as I do, she didn’t mean any harm by it.” I pointed out as Sterling emerged from the house.

 

“She has always been good at shoving her foot in her mouth.” Spencer said, rolling her eyes.

 

“Does Sterling know? About….” I quietly questioned, motioning towards our scars.

 

”No, and I’m not ready to have that conversation. He only knows about what happened with Ali.” She answered quickly

 

“It may have been years, but I sometimes still can’t believe she’s gone.” I said quietly.

 

“As bad as I know it’ll sound, there’s times where I’m glad she’s gone.” She admitted.









…….



Looking over at Spencer, to see that she was out like a light in our bed. I quietly pulled my laptop out of my bag and opened it to see that it was almost one in the morning. After we stayed up for a while talking about our classes and my horrendous date with Todd, I ended up reading longer than I intended. No matter how hard I try, I can never put ‘Little Women’ down. As my laptop finally logged me on, it showed that the Fitzgerald gallery article was still open from before when I worked on it on the train to Spencer’s. Even though normally I work on it during work when I can - Amanda said I could work on it over the weekend instead of homework. Just as I started editing what I already had I could hear muffled sounds of people arguing in the room next to ours. Even though I can barely hear them, I grabbed my earbuds and plugged them into my phone. Obviously, Mr. and Mrs. Ford didn’t want anyone to hear or know. I turned on my music app and went to my Grateful dead playlist, to tune out the arguing.




…..

 

Next day



Spencer took a sip of her water as we waited for everyone to come back to the table. Victoria had gone to the ladies room, which meant I'm now holding my urge to go because I don't know if I'd be able to make it through any conversation with her. It's not her fault, or mine - but how can I converse with the woman who’s engaged to the love of my life? Actually, how the hell did we even get roped into hanging out with Ezra and Victoria? Earlier she had said that she was going to look at bridesmaids dresses with her friends, then all of a sudden they showed up on the Fords’ yacht and now we’re all hanging out together. From the corner of my eye, I could have sworn I just saw Ezra staring at me… just the way he did when we both went to the theater but he had brought Mrs Welch and I brought Holden. Like he wanted to be with me.. but that's obviously just my brain messing with me. 



‘Four years, no calls . Now you're looking pretty in a hotel bar’



“Make it five years, no damn contact.” I muttered and Spencer looked over at me.

 

“Spill, we still got a few minutes.” She said quietly.

 

“He went five damn years without contacting me, maybe what we had didn’t mean as much to him as he told me.” I whispered 

 

“Ar..” Spencer trailed off.

 

“I know he had to leave Rosewood. But he changed his number, deleted his social media, the man I loved…. he doesn’t exist anymore and maybe he never did. While I wasted who knows how many potential great relationships – he got serious about Victoria and got engaged. Even Matt was great, but I was so set on him .” I said.

 

“But it sounded like he was forced to even get with her.” She reminded me.

 

“Two years ago, they got together. What was he doing for the three years before that? Not reaching out. He knew where I was… until I started college. But he could have found me, didn’t even try. Now he’s preparing for some rose gold, ivory and silver wedding with an odd number in the wedding party.” I said, taking a drink..

 

“You heard her too?” Spencer asked and I gave her a look.

 

“Pretty sure people in Canada heard her.” I pointed out.

Chapter 5: Welcome to New York.... I guess?

Notes:

Hey all! I won't be home this weekend to post this chapter. Sorry for it being short, I had but more planned for it but decided against it.

And I just want to thank you for the kudos <3

Chapter Text

Monday

 

Walking down the street towards work, James and I made our way through everyone else. Realizing someone was next to me oddly close, I glanced to see that it was Ezra… great. After the night at the gallery and having to be near him and Victoria all weekend, he is the last person I want to be anywhere near right now. Looking towards the upcoming crosswalk light, I contemplated running across the street just as the light showed the ‘don’t walk’ sign and I sighed internally. Of course, this is my luck but at least I’m practically right at work now. Glancing towards James, I saw that he was already across the street, unaware I didn’t make it with him. Damn!

 

“Can’t believe you’re here… in New York.” Ezra said as the light changed.

 

“Been here going on four years now.” I said, refusing to glance his way again.

 

“Why have you been acting like you don’t know me? If it’s to protect Victoria, she knew about you… and us.” He asked and my mood darkened at his words.

 

“Did it ever cross your mind maybe I was doing it for myself?” I asked and walked into the building.



Seeing Jackson, my mood lightened and I made my way over towards him.  I may have only known him for a short time, but we’ve gotten quite close. Especially since I get coffee every morning unless I can’t afford it. If I don’t get the offer at the end of the summer, I’m going to miss him most of all. Ever since I was accepted into the internship here, Ella and my stepdad Daniel Cavanaugh keep sending me money for the subway or even just for coffee or takeout for the week even though I have plenty of money saved. Of course, it is kinda weird that my mom’s high school boyfriend is now my stepfather and also the father of my best friend’s ex boyfriend – let alone that he sends me money every week, sometimes a couple times. Maybe it’s just weirder for me because that means I have to see Toby and we don’t ever talk about Spencer or their old relationship.

 

“Your usual?” Jackson asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.

 

“Yeah, make it the biggest size you got please.” I said and handed him my debit and punch card.

 

“James was confused when you didn’t run over to me, watching him look for you was pretty funny. Also… some guy is staring at you from outside.” He said and I sighed.

 

“Do I need to call security?” He asked, concerned.

 

“It’s fine…. I used to know him.” I explained as he made my drink.



He quickly made my drink and handed it over as I gave him the last six dollars in my wallet. I’ll have to stop at an atm on the way home to get more cash. I quickly gave him a small smile before making my way towards the elevators, will Ezra still be there? No, I don't care whether he’s still at the building or not. Stepping in, I turned around and my heart dropped as I saw no one at the front of the building. Seriously, what was I expecting? Shaking my head, I pressed the button and took a sip of my coffee. The doors opened and I saw James waiting for me.



“Where did you go? I walked into the building and you didn’t go frolicking towards Jackson.” James asked, jokingly.

 

“Where did I go? Dude, your legs are nearly three times the length of mine. Secondly, I do not frolic, I run to Jackson." I laughed.

 

“Also, I was in my own personal hell. Don’t want to talk about it yet.” I told him and he nodded.

 

“Amanda said you’re with me today. She’s stuck in a meeting with one of her higher ups.” He told me.



…….

 

James held the door for me as we made our way  out of work. God, it's been the longest day. Starting with Ezra showing up out of nowhere, then Jade was being such a bitch to everyone except when Amanda wasn’t in earshot. As soon as I stepped outside I tried to hold back a groan but failed. Ezra looked at me nervously and James glanced between us, trying to figure out whether to be concerned about this. What reason does he have to even still be here? Or come back after our encounter this morning?

 

“Are you stalking me or something?” I asked and walked away before he could respond.

 

“No, I- I just can’t believe you’re here.” He answered, walking beside me.

 

“At the building or here in New York? Because you saw me go into the building this morning…. EIGHT hours ago.” I reminded him.

 

“Back in my life.” He said, giving me the same old small smile he used to.

 

“Just because I’m doing an article on your family’s art gallery does not mean I’m back in your life.” I snapped.

 

“You know what I can’t believe?” I asked.

 

“I can’t believe that I used to be in love with a man who didn’t even tell me his real last name. For all I know now, you could’ve been a serial killer or worse.” I told him before he could say anything.

 

“What’s worse than a serial killer?” He questioned, confused.

 

“I don’t know!” I snapped again

 

“Ar, you know me better than to assume that-.”

 

“Oh, do I? FITZGERALD!” I cut him off.

 

 “Just let me explain everything. Can I take you out to dinner tonight? We could get French vegan food like old times.” He begged as I felt my heart break even more.

 

“You have a fiancée.” I told him, storming off.



James quickly wrapped an arm around my shoulders and we walked down the steps to the subway. I know he didn’t mean it in a romantic way, but there’s no reason why we should be having any kind of dinner together. We broke up and he moved on, I’m trying to do the same. Having dinner with him would only break my heart even more. Out of all the types in the world, why the hell would he pick the one type we’d get when we went out on dates? We made it through the gates just as the subway was pulling up.

 

“Wanna talk about that?” He asked carefully.

 

“An ex. We were in love, at least I was apparently. My parents didn’t approve and he ended up having to leave Rosewood. When we broke up he said we’d be together again one day…. But that won’t be happening.” I explained.

 

“How do you know that?” He asked.

 

“He’s engaged, and he didn’t even tell me his real last name. Just a shortened version of it.” I answered.



…….

 

Walking into the apartment building, I stopped at the mailbox and checked the mail. After having to encounter Ezra twice in one day, I’m going to need a large glass of wine. Nothing but bills as usual, along with a sports magazine that Riley has a subscription for. I used to love being able to see Ezra and now that we’ve been apart for so long and him being engaged to Victoria…. It just hurts. Making my way up the stairs, I walked past Dylan who lives below us. He had a crush on me when I first came to New York. I kinda had one on him too. But after Noel and breaking up with Jason, I didn’t want to focus on dating. Plus, I was kinda on a search for Ezra even though I had no idea where he had gone after Rosewood.



“Hey.” I said.

 

“Hey.” He responded.



Walking into the apartment, I saw that no one else was home yet. Lauren is probably either at her shift at the club or the coffee house. I tossed the mail onto the coffee table, which is covered in all the other bills and pieces of written papers and Riley’s half drunk bottle of orange soda. This used to be the kind of life Ezra had with me back in Rosewood, but he’s engaged and living his true life as some wealthy gentleman with probably five maids and two butlers. As I walked into the kitchen, I saw that there was a container from Golden Dragon with my name on it, which is where most of our money goes since we never want to make the food we do have. Grabbing the container, I saw a note on the side from Lauren and that it was my usual veggie Chow Mein.



‘Got you your usual babe, see you hopefully tomorrow between working at the club and the coffee shop. <3 Lauren. PS: don’t you dare try sending me money for your food.’ 



“Will definitely bring you Zesty Al dente soon.” I said, looking at the note.



Of course, she doesn’t want me to pay her back for getting my food. Neither of us ever want the other to pay us back when we get them food. We usually just get the other food from somewhere as payback even though we tell each other not to pay us back. Walking into the living room, I set my bowl onto one of the coasters and pulled my laptop and ticket from the gallery out of my bag. As much as I don’t want to think about Ezra or his last name or anything that involves him, I kept forgetting to take it out and I need to do whatever homework Amanda emails me and Jade each night. I took a bite of my Chow Mein and sighed, realizing I didn’t grab anything to drink. The door opened and Riley walked in.



“Did Lauren order anything for me?” He questioned, seeing my food

 

“I don’t know, but if she didn’t you can have some of mine. But how did you know she ordered it and not me?” I told him.

 

“You don’t get home long enough before me to be able to order and have it delivered. It’s also not on your way home.” He said, glancing at my ticket.

 

“Can you grab me a bottle of water?” I asked.

 

“Just water?” He questioned.

 

“Yes.” I told him as he walked into the kitchen.

 

“Okay, but once I’m back in the living room… I’m not going into the kitchen to grab you alcohol.” He called out.

 

“How did your class go today?” I asked as he sat down.

 

“I skipped.” He said, handing me the water and I stared at him.

 

“You need that class to graduate Riles, and you have already skipped at least three or four times already.” I pointed out and he groaned.

 

“I am not graduating without you.” I added.

 

“Relax, I’ll be fine.” He said like there’s no chance of him failing.

 

“What’s going on?” He asked

 

“Dealt with Ezra before and after work, he wanted to take me out to dinner. I reminded him that he has a fiancée. It was like he had been waiting for me both before and after work.” I told him.

 

“Wait a minute, you turned down possibly really expensive and fancy food?” He asked and I stared at him, that’s his concern?

 

“How could I have gone to dinner with him Riley? He’s engaged and… and I need to move on.” I reminded him.

 

“Hanna was right, I shouldn’t have been just waiting for him to come back into my life. How many really good guys did I let go of before it got too serious?” I went on.

 

“This sounds like a girl convo and I’m not Lauren.” He said, walking out of the living room.

 

“Start going to class!” I called after him.



Turning back to my laptop, I opened my work email to see that Amanda hadn’t sent us anything tonight. Feeling my phone indicate that there was a notification, I glanced down and groaned when I saw it. Ezra Nathaniel requested to be your friend. Is he for real, did he seriously try to add me? After five years and him getting engaged – does he seriously think I’d want to be his Facebook buddy? Especially after this past awkward weekend and me yelling at him earlier. But the fact he’s online as Ezra Nathaniel makes sense why I could never find Ezra Fitz when I tried looking.

Chapter 6: The Winner Takes it all

Notes:

Here is chapter six! There will be no chapter next week as I'll be on vacation.

See you all next time!

Chapter Text

Friday 

 

Spencer looked over at me nervously as she pulled into the Ford’s driveway. She’s more nervous for me as there’s a good chance that Ezra will be here today. But she did say that if this turns out to be some engagement party that we are turning around and sneaking out. Even though I want to be able to just be able to support Spencer and Sterling… It's hard when Ezra’s around. I still get the same damn ‘in love’ feelings that I had years ago and I shouldn’t! He’s engaged to someone else, I need to fight these damn feelings and move on.



“The second you want to leave, we will.” Spencer told me, snapping me out of my thoughts.

 

“Spencer… breathe. Everything is going to be fine.” I responded.

 

“But we both know there’s a chance-.” 

 

“Again, breathe. Could Ezra be here? Yes, but I’m here for you .” I told her.



There’s so much I want to tell her; how he seemed to have been waiting for me before work and then after I got off work. Also how he invited me out for dinner and suggested french vegan, then had the nerve to send me a freaking friend request on facebook! But telling her now would only add to her anxiety and worrying. Even if Ezra is here, that doesn’t change anything - he’s engaged and I'm starting to move on…. sort of. I looked down at my floral romper and pink lace up peep toe heels. Already know there’s a pretty good chance of wealthy socialites judging my outfit or the fact I’m not from money.  We almost didn’t leave on time because Spencer was more fretting about impressing Sterling’s parents again. I looked over at Spencer and shared a look with her as we got out of the car.




“I feel like I’m underdressed.” I said.

 

“You look fine Ar.” She assured me, ringing the doorbell.





“Spencer, Aria! So glad you two could make it!” Mrs. Ford said, letting us in.

 

“Sterling is over by the bar in the billiard room. Oh and Spencer, the partners from Armani and Waldorf are here. Don’t be afraid to introduce yourself, we put in quite a few good words for you.” She told Spencer as I saw Ezra walk in through another room.

 

“You did? Thank you so much, I really appreciate that.” Spencer asked.

 

“Of course we did, you’ll be a Ford someday and we want the very best for you. Have fun you two.” Mrs. Ford told us as Victoria came up.

 

“Hey Spencer, Aria. Hi mom.”  Victoria greeted us.

 

“Oh, Ezra’s gone.” She said, turning to see that Ezra wasn’t next to her.

 

“Sterling’s looking for you two girls.” She added.

 

“We were about to go over to him, thanks.” Spencer said before leading me away.

 

“Victoria honey, I thought Ezra…. Couldn’t make it.” I heard Mrs. Ford questioned quietly.



Spencer gave me a look, as we made our way towards the billiard room. Guess our mystery question of will Ezra be here is now answered. I looked around, trying to familiarize myself with the surroundings and also make sure Ezra isn’t anywhere nearby. Maybe he won’t even come near me since Victoria is here. Turning to ask Spencer something, but she wasn’t there. Crap, how did I lose her? I looked around to see a bunch of wealthy people who I don’t know. What room am I even in? Making my way through everyone, I looked around and saw I really have no idea where I’m at in this house. All of a sudden, Victoria reappeared.



“Aria! Where’s Spencer? Nevermind, I’ll find her later. Anyway, I know I haven’t known you very long, but somehow I feel connected to you on a personal, even a  friendship level. And as shocking as it might seem, I don’t have many friends… I was hoping you’d like to stand up and be my bridesmaid? You don’t have to pay for anything, any expenses will be covered by my dad. The wedding is going to be May twenty first.” Oh my god this cannot actually be happening.

 

“That’s so kind, but unfortunately I’ll be graduating around that time and then I have an annual family reunion that I haven’t been able to attend in years.” I lied.

 

“Completely understandable.” She said.

 

“But while I have you here… could you point me towards the billiard room? I lost Spencer and your mom said he’s there.” I asked and saw Ezra was watching me and Victoria concerned.

 

“Of course, keep going straight through this room then go right when you get to the hallway. It’ll be the third door on the left. No hard feelings about the wedding.” She said and walked off.

 

More like, I can’t watch him marry her. It’ll kill me to see them get married, I’ll either: literally die once they’re pronounced man and wife or I’ll object and Victoria doesn’t deserve that. How could I go through all the bridesmaid work when I know I still want to be with her fiancé? Seeing them get married won’t help me move on. As I got to the hallway, a server walked up and offered a tray of filled champagne flutes.




“Champagne miss?”

 

“Yes, thank you.” I said, taking a glass.

 

Wait, did Victoria say left or right? She said left then the third door on the right. I took a sip before turning left. Seeing no third door on the right, I kept going straight until I saw another corner. Turning the corner, I saw Ezra and Victoria standing alone in the billboard room. Before either of them could see me, I quickly turned around and started tiptoeing away. But something in my gut told me to stay. taking a few steps back towards the room, I stood where neither of them could see me here.



“Why would you ask Aria to be a bridesmaid?” I heard Ezra ask.

 

“You know why and why I told you to come today.” She responded.



Before Ezra could say anything else or they could come out and see me eavesdropping, I quickly tiptoed away. Wait, I thought Mrs. Ford had said that Sterling was at the bar in the billiard room…. but Ezra and Victoria were alone in there. There wasn’t even a bar in there either, maybe they have two billiard rooms? As I made my way back to the others, Ezra came around the corner down the hall. Does he have super powers or is there some sort of secret tunnel or something in this damn house? All I need now is to find Spencer or Sterling, not dealing with Ezra.



“Hey… you okay?” Ezra asked, walking up.

 

“Yeah.” I answered shortly.

 

“Ar, I had no idea that Victor-.”

 

“We don’t need to talk about it.” I cut him off.

 

“Ar, can we please talk?” Ezra asked under his breath as a few people walked by.

 

“There is nothing to talk about.” I muttered.

 

“I really need to talk to you.” He said, a bit louder.

 

“Well, I have no need to talk to you. Go find someone else to talk to. Here's a crazy idea, go talk to your fiancée.” I suggested.

 

“Aria, she isn't-.” He started.

 

“I. Do. Not. Care.” I cut him off.



Walking away from him once again, I internally groaned at the fact that I still have no idea where I am in this giant freaking house. I’m out of my element here, just like at the Fitzgerald art gallery. All these well off people, who most likely can’t even help me find Spencer since they don’t know her or wouldn’t bother telling me where the damn front door is. Crap, I went in the wrong damn direction when I walked away from Ezra. Somehow finding my way back into the living room, a woman walked up to me.



“You’re Aria Montgomery, I followed your and your friend’s story. Cassandra Davis, I’m an editor over at Downtown books publishing house in Manhattan. I’ve seen the articles you’ve worked on for The Times, you have such a new unique take on writing.” She said, holding out her hand and I shook it.

 

“Oh wow, thank you. That means so much.” I responded.

 

“I’m sure it’s a sensitive topic, have you ever thought about writing what you and your friends went through?” She asked.

 

“To be honest, I’m not sure if that’s something I want to write about or even could write about.” I told her.

 

“Completely understandable. But if you ever change your mind or you want to start writing a different book, give me a call.” She said.



She handed me a business card and walked over to another group of people. I looked up and sighed of relief when I finally saw Spencer looking at me. We made our way through the other guests, and met over by the bar. Besides after being trapped and separated in  the dollhouse, I’ve never been so relieved to find Spencer after getting split up. Wonder if she got to the billiard room because she’d definitely question why there’s no bar in there after Mrs. Ford said there was. Oh my god… was it all a giant trap somehow? I didn’t go the way Victoria gave me…. but she and Ezra were in the billiard room!



“Where’d you go?” I questioned, shoving that last thought away.

 

“Sterling and I were looking for you.” She lied.

 

“Liar.” I teased.

 

“Umm, Ezra’s staring at you.” She said carefully.

 

“That’s his problem.” I muttered.

 

“Anyway, who were you talking to?” Spencer asked, looking over at Cassandra.

 

“Cassandra Davis, she’s an editor at a publishing house and asked if I ever thought about writing a book on what we went through.” I explained.

 

“I’m going to take a wild guess based on your facial expression that you said no.” She guessed and I nodded.

 

“But she still gave me her business card, even said to let her know if I ever change my mind or if I want to start writing something else.” I told her.

 

“Look at you, making connections all on your own.” She giggled and I jokingly rolled my eyes.

 

“I don’t think that counts as a connection.” I pointed out.

 

“Maybe you should talk to him?” She softly suggested, reverting the topic back to Ezra.

 

“Can we talk about that later?” I asked and she nodded.




…..



 As we walked into the apartment, it was clear that no one was home. Spencer and I plopped down onto the couch. Neither of us had said anything about Victoria asking me to be a bridesmaid or Ezra kind of following me around like a lost puppy trying to apologize or even talk. All Spencer knows is that Victoria asked me to be a bridesmaid – but I’ve been wanting to tell her about my run in with Ezra. Though, not really sure if it’s an actual run in as it seemed like he was trying to find me. What the hell was Victoria thinking; I’m her fiancé’s EX, does she seriously want to rub it in my face that she’s the one with a future with him? Standing up; my feet reminded me why I hate wearing heels while standing or walking for long periods of time and glanced at Spencer.

 

“I’m getting water; do you want one?” I asked and she nodded.

 

“Ar, do you want to talk about it?” She asked carefully.

 

“Who the hell asks their fiancé’s EX to be in their wedding - let alone invite them TO the wedding? I know it's over between me and him! Is she trying to rub it in my face even more?” I snapped as Riley walked into the apartment.



“Wait, she knows the history between you and Ezra – that you two were together… yet she STILL asked you to be a bridesmaid?” Spencer asked, shocked.

 

“Unless Ezra for some reason lied to me about her knowing about us – which wouldn’t surprise me considering he lied to me about his last name.” I said, rolling my eyes.

 

“Either way, does she not know how to read a room?” She questioned.

 

“If she does honestly know about you two, did it occur to her that maybe there could still be lingering feelings from either of you?” Riley asked carefully.

 

Oh please, Ezra has no feelings for me whatsoever anymore. Lingering or not.” I said, unable to even  attempt to lie about my feelings for him as Riley went into his room.

 

“I can't keep this from you, Ezra asked me to help get you to talk to him.” Spencer admitted and I stared at her.

 

“Are you kidding me? What was so important that he had to tell me?” I questioned.

 

“I don't know, all he said was 'I really need to talk to her, please help me.’ I pointed out that he once knew you well enough to know you wouldn't change your mind since you're so stubborn.” She told me as I handed her water and sat down next.

 

“Well, I told him I don't have any need to talk to him. Hopefully he gets it.” I said.

Chapter 7: Sometimes I wish she was you

Chapter Text

Few days later

 

Looking around, I took a sip of my mojito. Really wish Parker or James could have joined me, drinking alone is obviously lonely while also being peaceful at the same time. Looking towards the door, I sighed as I saw Ezra walking in. Now I really wish James or Parker were here to keep me sane. Even though they don’t really know all the history between me and Ezra… or that there even is any. At least I already paid for my drink, so I could just leave any time. Looking away before he could see me staring at him, I watched him from the corner of my eye as he walked over towards the bar and sat down next to me.

 

“I’ll just have a beer, any draft.”

 

“Hey stranger.” Ezra said as our eyes met.

 

“It seriously seems like you’re stalking me now.” I told him.

 

“Promise I'm not stalking you. We just happened to have had the same thought to come here.” He said, sitting next to me.

 

“I’m sorry about Victor-.”

 

“Just don’t. Please.” I said, cutting  him off.

 

“Could we talk?”

 

“I already told you - there's nothing for us to talk about.” I told him, taking a drink.

 

“Sometimes I wish she was you.” Ezra said quietly.

 

“I should go.” I said, quickly getting up and all but ran towards the door

 

“Aria, wait! Victoria and I are-.” He called after me.



The door of the pub closed before he could finish. Rushing to the street,  I managed to grab a taxi that someone was getting out of and got in just as Ezra came out. Absolutely no way was I going to wait around to see what he had to say. There’s nothing new he could tell me, I’ve known since the night of the grand reopening of his family art gallery - he’s engaged and moved on from what we had. He doesn’t need to rub it in anymore, I get that it’s over…. It's been over for a long time and I have to move on. 

 

…..

 

Walking into After Party, Dave the security guy nodded his hello to me. For as long as Lauren and I have been friends, I’ve been able to go backstage to bring Lauren food or even talk to her if one of us needs it. Of course, the manager wasn’t happy about it at first. But he warmed up as I unintentionally bribed him with an extra cupcake or when I brought everyone else cupcakes for Lauren’s nineteenth birthday two years ago. Dave instantly liked me since the first time I came here to bring Lauren food and her phone. He’s now like an uncle or something to me, yells at customers who try and get me on stage or just hit on me.



“Hey Dave.” I greeted him. 

 

“Montgomery, she’s in the dressing room.” He told me.

 

“Thanks.” I called back to him, making my way towards the backroom.

 

“Hey, baby. When are you going on stage?” Some guy asked, coming up and blocking my path.

 

“Damnit Craig, I told you if you did this again you’re banned. Get out now, or I’m calling the cops.” Dave shouted, coming over.

 

“So sorry about that, Aria. Finally got Steven to let me ban him, that sleazebag has been here all day.” He said as soon as the guy sulked out.

 

“Your dream came true.” I joked and he chuckled.



Continuing on towards the back hall, I did the code knock and Diamond; one of the other dancers opened the door for me. The first few times I visited Lauren here, it had been a bit strange since we were still getting used to being friends after finding out another roommate had been the one to make it bad between us. Plus, I had never been to a club before. I quickly slipped into the dressing room and saw Lauren reading one of her cold case novels as I made my way over to her. She looked up as I set the bag on her vanity, and pulled out her food. Setting her book to the side, she eyed me and the food suspiciously.



“Why are you looking at me like I’ve never brought you food before?” I laughed.

 

“Are you teasing?” She questioned.

 

“When have I ever teased you about gnocchi?” I pointed out

 

“Gnocchi? Well, thank you. What can I get you as a payback for this?” She asked, taking a bite of her food.

 

 “This is me paying you back for the chinese. But how much is a dance?” I joked. 

 

“Even though I know you’re joking, you’re never getting a dance from me. I would not be able to look you in the eyes ever again.” She said.

 

“Either way, I got your favorite from Zesty Al dente. Also, stop reading cold cases where the victim gets poisoned. ” I told her.

 

“Marry me.” She responded, ignoring my comment about reading cold cases.

 

“You’d marry her but you won’t give her a dance?” Bambi asked, laughing from her spot.

 

“Hey, you okay? I know you’d never actually try to poison me.” Lauren asked, seeing my face.

 

“Yeah. It’s just been a long day. We can talk about it later.” I told her.

 

“Kiki, you're up next after Paradise.” Ruby said, coming into the room.

 

“Can't wait until I pay off my student loans.” Lauren muttered, taking another bite of her food.

 

……

The next day

 

Walking out of the elevator, my phone beeped and I pulled it out to see it was an unknown number. Oh god, no this cannot be starting up! Noel is locked up and so is Mona! Taking a few deep breaths, I saw Spencer’s name in the notification and slowly relaxed. She must have just gotten a new number again. After the Dollhouse and going through all the ‘A’ drama that we had, she has changed her number about three or four times due to PTSD attacks resulting from spam bots or just some douchebag trying to scare her after finding out what we went through.



‘Aria, it’s Sterling. Don’t worry, Spencer’s fine, I just wanted to see if you wanted to come up tomorrow to surprise her. She had a few days and I thought maybe we could both cheer her up.’

 

‘Sounds good, I could bring her favorite takeout too.’

 

I took a deep breath again, it was only Sterling and ‘A’ is still gone and locked up. Walking towards my desk, I saw a small bouquet of pink peonies with baby breath. Who on earth would send me flowers to work? The last time someone gave me flowers it was my mom and Daniel at my graduation. Not many people even know these are my favorite, Ella barely knows. I sat down and picked the card out of the bouquet, seeing it was from Ezra I groaned.



‘I’m so sorry for Victoria doing that to you……’




“I can’t even read the rest of this.” I said, tossing the note away.

 

“Want them?” I asked James, motioning to the flowers.

 

“You don’t want them?” He questioned,

 

“He just ruined my favorite flowers.” I said, taking a bite of my breakfast wrap and he gave me a look. 

 

“Did he really?” He inquired, sounding like he already knew.

 

“No.” I muttered. 

 

“I think you should keep them.” He said gently.

 

“I think you should tell him to be with you instead.” Parker said, walking by.

 

“Funny.” I called after her and she winked

 

 ……

 

My phone buzzed on the table, I looked around before picking it up. Sometimes I’m still scared that it could be an ‘A’ text. Especially now, after Sterling had texted me earlier and it had showed up as unknown. As I was about to see the text, I saw a flash of familiar curled blonde hair. Seeing it wasn't Hanna or even Ali, I looked back at my phone. How could I even think it could've been Alison? She's dead and never coming back. 



‘Sorry, stuck at work. Raincheck? xoxo Hanna.’

‘Of course! Miss you. - Aria’



This dinner with Hanna was never gonna happen, it never does. No matter how much we both try, one of us always ends up having to cancel. Sometimes I wonder why we bother trying, ever since we both got to New York we’ve seen each other twice and one of those times was back home during a break. The server came back as I placed my phone back into my purse.

 

“Miss? If your date isn’t coming, I'm afraid I’m going to have to ask you to give up the table.” He said.



“I understand.” I told him.



Grabbing my purse, I kept my head down as I made my way out of the restaurant. As soon as I got outside, I looked up and whistled for a taxi. Maybe I can catch Lauren over at Morning Grind, coffee does sound good now. But I still need to eat…. maybe I still have a protein bar from the other day. Opening the door of the taxi, I quickly got in and the driver looked at me through the rearview mirror. 



“Where you headed?” The guy asked.

 

“Morning Grind coffee house please, 4758 Parkview Avenue.” I said.

 

Even though I need food, I just really want an iced coffee. I opened my phone and checked my notes to see when Morning Grind closes today, even though from the top of my head I know it’s a few hours until they close. Locking my phone, I stared out the window of the taxi at all the buildings starting to light up. Hanna had to work, I can't be too upset about that or even at all… I’ve had to cancel a few times due to work. Tapping my phone screen, I checked to see that there was still plenty of time to get an iced coffee. Before I knew it, the taxi was pulled in front of Morning Grind and I handed the driver a twenty before getting out. Walking into the morning grind, it was clear that it had been slow for a while. Lauren turned up from wiping down the counter and saw me. She didn't need me to tell her my order, it's the only thing I ever get from here…. except on the rare occasion I feel like doing something different.



“Hey, how was dinner with…. she didn’t show?” Lauren asked.

 

“She got stuck at work.” I said.

 

“Did you eat though?” She questioned, making my drink.

 

“No, I had to give the table up since Hanna didn’t show. Felt like that one scene in New girl - except three guys didn't show up.” I joked.

 

“Here’s your iced vanilla and hazelnut latte with almond milk and three sugars.” She said, handing over my coffee.

 

“I get off in like ten minutes. Go sit over there with your iced coffee and then we’ll grab something to eat somewhere. You’re hungry, I’m hungry and I’m not letting either of us go to bed hungry tonight. You’ll just get sick from not eating dinner like you did last time.” She said

 

“That wasn’t from not eating dinner, I also hadn’t eaten lunch that day either. And I was over heated from that heatwave.” I pointed out.

 

“Lauren, you can clock out now since your side work is done. There's no way we'll get slammed in the next ten minutes or anything.” The manager said.

 

“You sure Carol?” Lauren inquired

 

“Yeah, plus you had ten minutes left in your break when we pulled you back onto the floor.” Carol told her.

 

“Thanks Carol.”Lauren said.

 

“Of course, I'll make sure to put it in my notes for Drew… We all know how he gets.” 



…..

 

Lauren looked over at me as I took a bite of my eggs benedict. We both know that we’re both waiting for the right time to bring up the dinner with Hanna. She held up one of her disco fries and I shook my head. Cozy corner diner has the best poutine fries in New York. Despite everyone knowing they’re poutine fries, this diner calls them disco fries. Hearing my phone beep, I picked it up and saw the notification. Lauren Baker sent you $20 . Even if we go to a restaurant and one of us pays, we’ve never sent the other money. Looking up, I gave her a look.



“Why’d you send money if I'm paying? Are you feeling bad that I just bought you a burger since I’m pescatarian.” I interrogated.

 

“Do you want to talk about the dinner with Hanna?” She asked, switching topics.

 

“This has been happening for the past four years. I know how it ends every time, either she cancels or I cancel. Why do I even bother getting my hopes up anymore?”

 

“Okay, there’s more and I know it’s not about Hanna since you’ve been acting weird before yesterday. Spill it.” Lauren said

 

“To make it short, I ran into Ezra - that Ezra at the Fitzgerald opening…. he’s engaged and from the Fitzgerald family. So after five years we finally see each other again and I learn that not only is he actually wealthy; but he never told me his real last name and that he’s now engaged.” I told her, taking a sip of my strawberry milkshake.

 

“Now it seems that fate hates me or something, because he keeps appearing out of freaking nowhere and trying to talk to me about something. Maybe about his engagement.” I added.

 

“Why would he want to talk about his engagement with you?” Lauren questioned and I shrugged.

 

“Are you sure he’s… really engaged?” She asked carefully.

 

“Oh yeah, there’s no way he’s not. She had a giant rock on that finger when I stayed with Spencer at the Ford mansion over the weekend.” I answered.

 

“Then I ran into him again when I joined Spencer at some party the Fords’ were throwing. She asked me to be a bridesmaid and then Ezra kept trying to apologize and talk to me.” I added

 

“Talk about what? How his fiancee asked his ex-girlfriend to be a bridesmaid after meeting her once?” She asked.

 

“There's more to that, isn't there, Ar?” She asked, knowing the answer already and I nodded.

 

“Not sure if he meant for me to hear it but when I ran into him yesterday, he quietly had said ‘sometimes I wish she was you.’ He's engaged and I'm his ex, why the hell would he say that? Then today he sent my flowers - my favorite flowers as an apology” I questioned.

 

“This might be hard to hear, but maybe he still loves you?”

 

“He shouldn't and can't be.” I told her.



She took my hand in hers, giving it a squeeze. It was clear to the both of us that I didn’t really want to talk about it anymore. Lauren learned shortly after we became friends not to push certain topics. Which of course back then it would be about Byron and his wedding to Meredith that neither Mike or I were invited to, or the fact I can’t see my baby sister. I actually wish the topic tonight had been one of those. Hell, talking about Alison’s death would have been better than talking about Ezra and his engagement. Even if he still loves me, he’s engaged to Victoria now.

Chapter 8: Baby, why don't you stay

Chapter Text

Friday

 

Staring at my laptop, I couldn’t figure out how to start this prompt out. Professor Hansley had given us a website full of prompts to choose from, I had chosen one about a summer romance that ends in Autumn. Normally, these prompts are so easy to write but not this time. Maybe because I never had a summer romance, not even when Ella and Byron moved us to Iceland and I sort of dated a guy named Hallbjorn Gunterson right when we met…. But that had lasted barely two months and he made it so damn complicated to even know what we were or what we weren’t. Of course, then I came back to Rosewood and met Ezra and our story began but we never even got to the summer. Once senior year started Noel tried getting back together with me and Byron told me to just get over Ezra and go out with Noel – who ended up shooting Spencer and I before kidnapping us a month and a half after I gave in and got back together with him. Twirling my pen between my fingers, I fell into a daydream as a Sugarland song came on through my earbuds.




I snuggled into Ezra as his favorite scene of Casablanca came on and he kissed the top of my head. It's been a few days since he said he was finally going to file for divorce and give Victoria the papers. Even though I hate being the other woman, he wants to be with me and said it has always been me. His phone started ringing and I internally groaned knowing it was her calling. He got up and walked over towards the door, getting his shoes on as he answered his phone. I glanced at the clock, which told me it’s eight fifty, the usual time she calls him when he’s here.



“Hey. Yeah still at work, the meeting ran late again. Okay yeah, I’ll be on my way home soon.” He said and hung up.

 

“Don't go…. Please just stay with me tonight.” I begged.  

 

“We both know I can’t.” He said softly.

 

“Can’t or won’t?” I snided.

 

“That’s not fair.” He said and I glared at him.

 

“Oh! You wanna talk about fair? You’ve been saying you’ll leave her, yet here you are - still married to her! We both know you don’t even want to be with her - you weren’t even going to marry her but look what you did, you married her.” I snapped.

 

“Were you actually going to give her divorce papers or was that a lie?” I asked as it hit me.



He didn’t say anything as he came back over to me. I stared at him as he sat on the coffee table and took my hands in his. This brought me back to when he had been actually considering taking the dean position at the new Hollis campus  in New Orleans. By the look in his eyes, I knew that he was never going to leave her. So all this time of him saying he’d leave her and be with me was all lies. What could possibly change his plan on leaving her?  



“She’s pregnant…. I can’t leave her.” He whispered.

 

“Aria?” That wasn't Ezra's voice.

 

“Aria.” Who is that?




Snapping out of my day dream, I saw Professor Hansley looking at me concerned. Oh god, I hope I wasn't speaking out loud. I quickly looked around to see that everyone was already walking out the door. How long was I zoned out? She stood from her desk and walked over towards me. I quickly grabbed my stuff and shoved it into my backpack. Thank god I don’t have work today, because this would have made me late to my train. Hansley watched the last few students leave and turned back to me.



“Aria, you were zoned out for the last ten minutes. Is everything okay?” She questioned.

 

“I'm fine. Sorry, I just didn't get a whole lot of sleep last night.” I lied.

 

“Don't be sorry. If you ever need to miss a class, even if it's just to catch up on sleep I can just email you the notes and homework. Just let me know, even if it's after the class ended.” She told me.

 

“Ok, thank you.” I said, and quickly walked out of class.




……

 

Getting out of the cab, I gave the driver the money. I quickly grabbed the tote bag filled with Indian takeout. Would have brought wine but Sterling told me that I didn't need to worry about bringing wine, since his family has a huge wine cellar we could get some from. Shutting the taxi door, I made my way up the sidewalk towards the mansion. The Ford family may seem pretty humble, but damn they're rich. This house could fit both my moms house AND the Hastings’s house. Quickly ringing the doorbell, Sterling answered the door.

 

“I brought Spencer’s favorite Indian takeout dishes and that sparkling water she likes. Would have gotten coffee too, but I figured coffee and Indian might not mix well.” I said as he let me in.

 

“Unfortunately, Spencer said she couldn't come half an hour ago. But I think we could still have some fun together…” He trailed off.



All of a sudden, his lips were on mine. I tried moving my face away but it was hopeless. Pushing and hitting him, trying to get him off wasn't working either. Finally I kicked him in the leg, resulting in him finally getting his disgusting lips off mine. How could he do this to Spencer? Does he think I'm going to keep this between us, because he has another thing coming if he does. Before I could move - he had me pinned up against the wall.

 

“What's going on between you and Ezra? I know damn well that you're the reason-.” I slapped him, cutting him off

 

“Asshole!” I snapped.

 

“I know there’s something between you and Ezra!” He exclaimed.

 

“Screw you.” I yelled, pushing past him.




Ignoring him shouting something at me, I rushed out of the house. Looking around for some sort of indication where to go, damn I wish I knew where the hell I was. As I made my way down the street, I pulled my phone out and started to see how much a ride would be from here to Caleb’s place. There was a honk coming from behind me. There’s no reason for someone to be honking at me, I’m on the damn sidewalk. Turning  to see who was honking at me, I groaned seeing Ezra. Well this is just great! Great, just great. Sterling will probably see this and use this for blackmail or something! I actually wish it was Victoria and not him right now. He rolled the window down and pulled up next to me, looking pretty concerned. The last thing I need is to be anywhere near him. Of all the people in the world, WHY EZRA?




“Aria? What’s wrong, what happened?” Ezra questioned.

 

“Nothing.” I lied, strangely feeling guilty for lying to him.

 

“Do you want a ride somewhere?” He offered.

 

“I need to go see Spencer, could you take me there?” I asked.

 

“Of course, hop on in. I just need to know where to go.” He said and I got into the car.

 

“You don’t automatically know where you’re going? Wow, that’s lame.” I joked, trying to get my kind of Sterling.

 

“Okay, make fun of me all you want. I’m sure I’ll find something to make fun of you for.” He teasingly threatened, turning the corner.

 

“Gilmore avenue, I don’t remember the numbers but I know it’s the only condo building on that street.” I told him and he chuckled.

 

“I may not have already known where to go, but at least I can remember numbers.” He joked back.

 

“Do you want to talk about whatever is bothering you?” He asked after a moment of silence.

 

“Not really, otherwise I might make you turn around so I can actually punch Sterling in the face.” I told him.



Neither of us said anything as he slowed down to a stop light as it suddenly went from green to red. Maybe I should call Spencer… that way I could beat Sterling to it if he plans on telling her some bizarre crap story. What the hell did Spencer do to deserve this done to her? From the corner of my eye, I could see Ezra putting on some playlist. All of a sudden, B-26 came on and I completely avoided looking at him. What am I even supposed to say to Spencer? “Hey, your boyfriend is a piece of crap and kissed me.” No, that's a terrible way of saying it.



“How hard is it for someone to catch a freaking break?” I questioned.

 

“First Melissa ruins Spencer’s summer once again, because god forbid her parents ever take Spencer’s side or even stick up for her but no! And now this!” I continued.

 

“May I ask what Sterling did?” He asked carefully, seemingly unsure if he wanted to really know.

 

“The sleazeball kissed me after making me think Spencer would be there.” I answered.

 

Staring out the windshield, I could see Ezra gripping the steering wheel. Probably shouldn’t have said anything since Ezra is going to be Sterling’s brother in law soon. But after what he did, I don't care. He hurt my best friend… even if she doesn’t know it yet. As we got closer to Caleb’s apartment building, I could see Ezra looked pissed. Even though at first I wish it had been Victoria instead of Ezra, I’m actually glad it's him. That way I didn’t have to tell Victoria how much of a shit person her little brother is. 



“Thanks for the ride.” I said.

 

“Of course.” He responded.

 

I quickly got out of the car and made my way towards the building, hearing Ezra drive off. Walking up to the building, I looked at the mailboxes to see which condo was Caleb’s - 1E. Is Spencer or Caleb even home? She could still be at work… damn, should have texted her. But what reason could I have to text her about her whereabouts? I pulled my phone out of my purse and saw it was six forty - even with her working overtime, it wouldn't be this late. Taking a deep breath, I rang the buzzer. Hearing a sliding door open, I turned to see Spencer on the little patio.



“Ar, what are you doing here? What’s the matter?” Spencer asked.

 

“I need to tell you something bad.” I said quickly.

 

“Come on in…  wait, how did you get here? I don’t see your car.”

 

“It’s part of what I need to tell you.” I told her, fiddling with my thumbs.

 

“You’re starting to scare me Ar. Are you okay?” She interrogated.

 

“Pretty sure Sterling tricked me into coming up here… He tried.. or did make a move on me.” I blurted.

 

“He said you were having a tough week and wanted to surprise you with having me come up. When I got there. I even brought your favorite Indian takeout.” I continued, holding up the bag.

 

“He lied, I had a rough day or two but not to the point where I’d need you to make me feel better.” She told me.

 

“Already kind of figured that part of the puzzle out.” I said softly.

 

“So, how did you get here? I doubt you’d want to be in the same car as him after that. And New Haven doesnt have the same taxi system as New York” She asked.

 

“I was walking down the street from his house and Ezra happened to see me.”

 

“I’m so sorry.” I apologized.

 

“Hey, it’s not like you let him kiss you or you kissed him back… did you?” She questioned, giving me a look that said she knows.

 

“Not even if he paid me. I kicked and slapped him though and he deservedly got called an asshole.”

 

“He must have put two and two together because he asked what's going on between me and Ezra.” I added as Spencer’s phone started ringing.

 

“Speak of the devil.” She said, shaking her head.

 

“Hey you.” Spencer answered, rolling her eyes.

 

“I have some bad news darling. Aria isn’t as much of a friend to you as she brainwashed you into thinking. She just tried to seduce me.” Sterling said and I felt the need to gag.

 

“That doesn't sound like her, and I know my best friend. She doesn't just randomly seduce guys, let alone a guy that's dating her best friends…. or obviously trying to blame her.” 

 

“What are you going on about sweetheart? Are you drunk?”

 

 “Did you think I’d believe you over my best friend of eighteen years? She has been the one person in my life I’ve always known to never hurt or betray me.” Spencer questioned.

 

“Darling, I know it’s hard to believe that she did it.. But I’d never hurt you.”

 

“Do not mistake me for a fool Sterling, we’re so over. Do not ever contact me again and if you see me on campus – walk the other way.” She said and hung up.

 

“I’m so sorry.” I said again.

 

“Hey, you actually told me the truth. That dimwit lied to both of us.” She pointed out.

 

“I’ll brainwash the memory of tonight out of your head.” I joked and she bursted out laughing.

 

“Science and psychology were your worst subjects in high school! You’d be the last person to be able to brainwash people, let alone me.” She laughed.

 

“Well, I might as well tell my parents now. They’ll be mad if they see it online before I tell them.” She said, pulling her phone out of her back pocket.



She quickly called her parents as I opened the takeout bag. Guys really do suck, except for Caleb, Toby, Mike, and Daniel. Actually, as a brother, Mike does kinda suck and I wouldn’t know how he treated any girlfriend. If he had a girlfriend when I was in high school, he never introduced me to her, even when I saw him with a girl at a dance once. Of course, Ella and I always tried to teach him how to be a good boyfriend and how to treat any female with respect whether a girlfriend or not. Relationship wise, Ezra…. no, not thinking about him. Now is NOT the time to reminisce about how Ezra was as a boyfriend.



“Hi mom.” Spencer said, turning on her speakerphone.

 

“Spencer, how are your classes?” Mrs. Hastings  asked.

 

“They’re good, I should be able to graduate in December like I’ve been planning. But I was calling to let you know that Sterling and I are no longer together, just thought you’d like to know from me and not online.” Spencer told her mom

 

“Honey, whatever it is that you did I’m sure Sterling can forgive and forget.” Mrs. Hastings said and I shared a look with Spencer.

 

“If Melissa called to tell you that she and Wren broke up you’d be in the car on your way to console her and blame Wren without knowing anything. But god forbid you care about me. For your information, Sterling tried to get with Aria – who clearly cares about me more than my own mother.” Spencer snapped and hung up.



“I’m sure my mom would adopt you.” I said, trying to lighten the mood.

 

“I’d love that.” Spencer giggled as Caleb walked in.

 

“What am I smelling?” Caleb asked and I went over towards him.

 

“Rivers!” I exclaimed as he pulled me into a hug.

 

“She brought Indian food. I'll be right back, I need to get out of these work clothes.” Spencer said and walked towards her room.

 

“Hey, there’s my pequeña senorita.” He said as we pulled apart

 

“You do remember that I did not fully fail Spanish, so I know you just called me little.” I said.

 

“Yeah, I remember… especially since I was the one that had to help you.” He teased.

 

“Last time I saw you, we were leaving Rosewood.” I said.

 

“We saw each other last year over facetime.” He pointed out and I could tell there was more.

 

“Caleb, you know you can tell me.” I reminded him.

 

“I was going to propose to her over our Europe trip, thinking things were going to be finally different. But she chose work over us as she always did since starting to work for that Claudia person.” He admitted, so that’s why they canceled on meeting up with me and Spencer.

 

“Win her back, I can tell you still love her.” I said gently.

 

“Ar, are you seriously telling me to win back my ex who’s engaged to another guy?” He asked and I stared at him. 

 

“She’s seeing someone else? Wait… she’s engaged?” I asked, unsure which hurts more to learn. 

 

“You didn’t know?” He questioned.

 

“We barely talk anymore Caleb, let alone be able to see each other. The last time we spoke, it was more of small talk and that lasted all but three minutes.” I explained

 

“That sounds like when Han and I were at the end of our relationship…. Sorry. But what did she say?” He asked, knowing I was holding back.

 

“It doesn’t matter. Not important anymore.”  I told him quickly.

 

“Do we want wine with our food? Or something stronger” Spencer asked, coming back in.

 

“Is everything okay?” Caleb asked, looking between us.

 

“Just found out Sterling is a complete two timing jerk.” Spencer answered, grabbing a bottle of wine.

 

“That’s one way of saying it.” I said

 

“Plus my parents absolutely suck. There’s extra food if you want it.”  Spencer told him.

 

“If neither of you mind me joining.” He responded, knowing we didn’t.



Taking the bottle of wine from Spencer, he walked into the kitchen and quickly came back with some red plastic cups. Spencer started passing out the food, placing the chicken Hakka in front of Caleb as he poured the wine into the cups. I took the gobi manchurian and vegetable samosas in the middle for us to all share.

 

“This is a lot of food.” Caleb chuckled.

 

“Well, you’re not eating my chana masala. So it's not as much as you thought it was.” I said laughing.

 

“Can’t believe I finally got to have chana masala again! The last time I had it, I’m pretty sure we were eight.” I reminisced and Spencer laughed.

 

“Yes, you were so devastated that the only Indian restaurant by Rosewood closed down. Then any other restaurant we tried didn't have it.” She added as my phone beeped.



‘Hey, I know you don't want to talk to me. But I…. I really need to talk to you about something. Even if it's for thirty seconds. Just let me know.’



“Well, I have Ezra’s new number now.” I said, tossing my phone next to me.

 

“He either kept your number or he just remembered it.” Spencer pointed out.

 

“Maybe he's still in love with you?” Caleb suggested 

 

“There’s no way because there's nothing between us anymore. He moved on and is getting married to Victoria.”

 

“You still love him, don't you?” He asked.

 

“I'm not drunk enough to answer that. Do either of you want the last samosa?” I asked.

 

“It’s all yours.” They said at the same time.

Chapter 9: Memories bring back you

Notes:

Hey all, I'm gonna have a take a hiatus for a couple weeks. I have up until chapter 13 complete and I want to get as many more chapters done. The last thing I want to do is take a break from posting but if I don't I'll end up taking forever to post and from past experience I don't want go down that route again.

 

Hopefully, it won't be long. Hope you all understand :)

Chapter Text

“The Met is the last on the list.” Parker said.

 

“Saved the last for best.” I joked and she shook her head smiling at me.

 

Walking into The Met, I followed Parker through the ropes as we were let through the security. Even though I've been in New York for four years, somehow I’ve never been able to make it to The Met. Hanna and I were going to come on a weekend around my birthday, but as all of our attempts to meet up go…. she ended up having to cancel due to work - or just her boss in general. Looking up from Parker’s Met pamphlet, I caught Ezra’s eye and internally groaned as he made his way over. I haven’t really spoken to him since he gave me a ride to Spencer’s. Never even responded to his text. Really hope he isn’t going to bring it up, there isn’t anything for us to talk about. 



“Hey, fancy running into you here.” He said

 

“Is it really? Because you seriously keep popping up anywhere I go - I'm surprised you haven’t popped up in my damn kitchen yet.” I said.

 

“I could…. if I knew where you lived.” He said, is he actually flirting with me while being engaged?

 

“Anyway, this is….. Parker? Now Parker is now MIA…. great.” I said, muttering at the end.

 

“Why don’t I help you find her?” Ezra asked, giving me a soft smile.



Walking away from Ezra, I started looking for Parker. There’s only so many places she could have gone, and couldn’t have been gone long either. She had just been next to me when I saw Ezra. So how did she disappear so fast like that? Feeling something brush against my hand, I glanced from the corner of my eye and saw Ezra’s hand. Great… had been hoping his offer to help find Parker had been just to be polite. Everyone around us were different heights, some about her height and others either too short or taller. There’s not that many women with red hair here… especially cherry red hair. Feeling his hand brush up against mine again, I felt the sparks that I haven’t felt with anyone else. No! Not doing this, no matter how bad I want to hold his hand! He’s engaged to Victoria, Aria Marie don’t do it.



“Where the hell did Parker go?” I asked, crossing my arms.

 

“This reminds me of when we went to see Pierre Basia’s black and white collection. We got lost trying to find our way out at the end.” Ezra said, trying to reminisce about our first date.

 

“She was literally right next to me.” I said, looking around while ignoring his tactics or whatever he’s doing.

 

“Remember that one gallery we went to and anything we thought could go wrong did?” He continued and I refused to let memories of that day come back.

 

“How can a five foot five person disappear like that?” I muttered, biting back the urge to yell at him.

 

“I miss those days, especially our weekends.” He said softly.

 

“You’re not doing a good job looking for Parker.” I told him, changing the topic.

 

“If I find Parker first, will you have an actual conversation with me?” He asked.

 

“Mhmm…. maybe.” I answered 

 

“I’ll take that. Pretty sure, that’s her over there.” He said, pointing.

 

“The hell?” I muttered, seeing Parker was hiding poorly behind a pillar.

 

“So….. about that conversation?”



….

 

Parker handed me my croissant and bottle of sparkling water as she sat down on the steps next to me. Ever since watching Gossip Girl at thirteen, I always wanted to sit on the Met steps like Serena and Blair as tacky as it might seem. Neither of us have said anything about why she vanished earlier, but I’ve been trying to come up with theories before asking her. At least Ezra only wanted to talk about the artwork with me…. at least that’s what he decided to talk about at least. Because if he tried talking to me about his engagement or Victoria asking me to be a bridesmaid or even our past, I would have refused to talk to him and walk away. And who the hell tries to reminisce about old dates with a girlfriend to that extent? Is he even aware that he’s engaged?



“Thanks Parker. How much?” I asked.

 

“What’s the history with you and this Ezra guy?” She answered.

 

“Smooth Parks, real smooth.” I said and she laughed.

 

“There’s definitely something that went down with you two at some point in your life. Which is why you reacted the way you did at the Fitzgerald gallery.”

 

“Is that why you randomly disappeared?” I questioned.

 

“Yes, gonna give me any details or do I need to take that croissant back?” She asked and I could tell she wouldn’t take it back.

 

“We dated for a while when I was sixteen, but then he had to leave Rosewood and I guess he came to New York. I was in love with him and he was too, but now I’m still in love with him which kind of sucks since he’s engaged and clearly moved on.” I explained.

 

“Just because he’s engaged, doesn’t mean he fully moved on.” She said carefully.

 

“The night we broke up, he said we’d be together again and I’ve lived the past five years based on that. Not sure what I thought he had been doing all these years but I ended things with any guy before it could get too serious… all because I was waiting for him.” I said, biting my croissant.

 

“Did your mom like this guy?” She pushed further.

 

“Before she found out we were dating, she did. As did my father.” I answered.

 

“I’m sure it’s hard for any mother or father to see their daughter growing up and start dating.”



Even though I hate semi lying to Parker, with everything I’ve been through and done… I can’t trust her not to go telling the cops. The only people I’d trust enough are the girls, Caleb, and Toby. But I also trust them with my life with what we all went through together. But it also took time and obviously being stalked to trust Caleb and Toby with my life. As much as I do trust Lauren and Riley, I don’t trust them enough to tell them my darkest secrets.





……

Next day



Walking out of the club, Lauren went to go grab a taxi. I know the real reason she wanted me to come with was to help get my mind off Ezra, even if it was only for a few hours. But even though I did have fun, Ezra never left my mind - or that he’s engaged. I pulled my phone out of my clutch and saw that Hanna never responded or even saw at my invitation with the club address to come with us tonight, I’m not even sure if she’s still in Rosewood or back in the city. Lauren whistled and I made my way towards a  taxi with her. Times like this when Hanna doesn’t see my text or doesn’t respond, makes me miss the days the girls and I were practically inseparable; whether running to each other for something or texting day in and out. Of course that was when Ali was still alive, but those days are long gone and Ali is dead. But seeing honey blonde hair makes me feel like Ali is just in hiding, and maybe she was never killed.

 

“Hey!” Lauren shouted at the taxi decided leave without us.

 

“Did Hanna ever respond? Is she here somewhere?” Lauren asked, looking towards me.

 

“No, and  she didn’t read it either.” I said, slightly disappointed until I saw another message waiting for me.



‘Hey, could we get dinner sometime? You could pick where we go or meet at. I just really need to talk… and to see you. Let me know.’



“Nothing from Hanna but another request from Ezra to take me out to dinner.” I announced.

 

“Damn, he really wants to see you.” She said, reading the message.

 

“Why doesn’t he get that I do not want to have dinner with him?” I questioned.

 

“Babe, maybe he just wants to be friends. There may be history with you two, but it seems that he really wants you in his life. Even if it’s not how you two wanted.” Lauren said carefully, hailing a cab.

 

 “Maybe I don’t want to be in his life like that because it would hurt me.” I told her as she squeezed my hand.

 

“Maybe you can get actual closure, not whatever it was that you got at the art gallery and weekend at Sterling’s place.” She said softly as we got into the cab.

 

“I know this guy, who’s single and might wanna mingle with you. With you in that dress, he'd definitely want to mingle… maybe more than mingle. Just saying.” She said as I arched an eyebrow at her.



“The man of your dreams will be betrothed to another”  A voice said in my mind




“The man of your dreams will be betrothed to another.” I said out loud. 

 

“What?” She questioned as she got another taxi and shoved us both into it.

 

“That psychic from spring break was right. The man of my dreams is betrothed- engaged to someone else.” I said softly.

 

“Hon, that was three years ago. Have you been holding onto that all this time?” She asked, concerned.

 

“No. It just popped up in my mind just now.”

 

“Well, you are going to have dinner with Ezra later this week. I just made it happen, it’s just pizza. If it absolutely sucks then you can kill me. But I really think you should go, even if it's for closure.” She said, handing back my phone.

 

“As much as I love you, there are times where I hate you.” I told her.

 

“I’ll set up the date with Harry too. I’m sure you could go for some Mexican or Italian this week?” She said, giving me a smile and I bursted out laughing.

 

“He better not look like Harry Bright from Mamma mia.” I told her.

 

“Way hotter.” She said with a wink.





……..

Few days later



Ezra and I sat in a booth of a hole in the wall pizzeria in Tribeca, they have the best neapolitan pizza. Somehow he remembered that it’s one of my favorite types of pizza, unless he just suggested it out of the blue. Still can’t believe Lauren set this up within the short time she had my phone. At least I had to work before this, so she couldn’t try to get to wear some seductive dress of hers. So I just threw on  my navy mock neck bodysuit and a floral pencil skirt. Why Lauren wanted me to dress up to get closure is beyond me. Maybe Lauren’s right, he may want to be friends… but is that something I’d be able to handle? Even if we weren’t destined to be together, just hanging out with him is kind of nice. As long as I ignore the butterflies in my stomach. Turns out he continued teaching, he’s over at Columbia university now; teaching english literature. Which doesn’t surprise me at all.



“Heard NYU has a study abroad program, have you done that?” He asked, taking a sip of his coke.

 

“I thought about it, leaning towards Florence or even London but Spencer and I had those places on our itinerary for our Europe trip last summer. And after spending the summer so far from home, it was clear I wouldn’t have been able to handle a whole school year.” I answered.

 

“Besides, New York is far enough from home.” I added and he chuckled.

 

“Speaking of home, how’s your family?” He questioned.

 

“That's not small talk, that's a freaking Dr. Phil episode - a two part episode. But to break it down: Ella and Byron got divorced. Then they both got remarried to other people and Mike is a pain in the ass as usual.” I told him and he held back a chuckle.

 

“Saw a squirrel on the way here.” He said and I looked at him slightly confused.

 

 “I was trying to change the topic of conversation and slightly panicked.” He admitted.

 

“That was the most random out of the blue thing I've ever heard.” I laughed.

 

“Have you’ve gone anywhere?” I asked, not sure if I even want to hear about trips he made with Victoria yet.

 

“No, just been waiting for yo…..the right time.” He answered.

 

“How am I not surprised you’re working for The Insider?” He asked, quickly switching topics.

 

“It’s just a summer internship.  I may not even get the job at the end of summer, I have some tough competition.” I said, and took a bite of my cheesecake.

 

“They’d be complete brainless imbeciles not to hire you.”



Looking up from my cheesecake, I caught Ezra staring at me the way he used to. God I just wish he wasn't with her , all I want to do is kiss him and be with him again. Hold his hand as we cross the street to Central Park, feed him pieces of popcorn as we watch Casablanca and then he jokingly feeds me a handful. STOP IT! I can't go back down that road, that road is now shut down… forever. Ezra started to say something but closed his mouth. Before he had changed topics, it sounded like he was going to say that he was waiting for me to travel anywhere. But that doesn’t make sense, he’s with Victoria now. His phone beeped, he gave me an apologetic look before checking to see who it was.



“It’s Victoria. For whatever reason, she thinks I can't do this on my own.” He sighed and I took a sip of my cherry coke.



Why would she think Ezra can’t give me closure on his own terms? Not once have I intentionally given her any reason to think that she would have to step in and have a hand in this. The waitress came and handed Ezra the check. He had insisted on paying and jokingly threatened to wrestle me to the ground if I tried, and I’m  pretty sure he would at least try. As I took the last bite of my tiramisu cheesecake, I glanced over and saw that Ezra had his copy of us in his wallet from our six month anniversary. There’s no way he kept it in there all these years… could there be? I looked away as he pushed the pizza boxes towards me.



“Take the leftovers.” He told me.

 

“You’re pretty bossy.” I joked.

 

“I must have  learned from you.” He teased, giving me that damn soft smile.

 

“I’m not bossy.” I laughed.



Neither of us said anything more as we got up and I followed him towards the doors. But what would our lives have been like if we ran into each other long before he even met Victoria?  Since NYU has curfews, it would've been impossible to stay at his place for a weekend or even one night - especially since I have no clue where he even lives. We’d definitely be going to all the art museums, with coffee either before or after. Would we still be ordering chinese take out all the time or would we rotate between pizza and chinese? NO! No, I shouldn't go there, not now and not ever. It isn’t fair to do that to myself and it’s not fair to Victoria. He and I are friends…ish. Walking towards the curb, I hailed a cab and Ezra stared at me seemingly wanting to tell me something. It may have been five years, but I can still read him like a book.



“Well, this is my cab. I'm calling dibs.”  I told him, receiving a chuckle.

 

“See you later. Thank you…. for letting me see you.”  He said, helping me in.

 

“Thanks for dinner. See you around.” I told him and he shut the door.

 

“Where to miss?

 

“Two seven ten High Point Avenue in Greenwich village Please.” I told him.



Unlocking my phone, a text form Ezra popped up. I was with him for nearly two and a half hours, and he couldn’t say what he texted to my face? Looking out the window, the pizzeria was long gone from view and so was any chance of seeing Ezra once last time. Tonight was a lot and even telling him that I had a date later this week was weird. All I wanted was for him to say that he wants me and not Victoria, but I know that’s never going to happen. Maybe even if it doesn’t work out with Harry, hopefully dinner with him can really help me move on - but not like how I thought the same thing about my date with Todd.




‘Hey, good luck on that date with that Vance guy. But I do need to talk to you about something… that could possibly… hopefully…. change how things are.’




Of course, he wants to tell me that he just wants to be friends. I know that’s all we ever could be now. And after tonight, I would like for him to stay in my life and to be in his… even if it is just as friends and from a distance. But all throughout dinner, neither of us said anything about our breakup or remotely close about closure. Still no clue what he had been about to say when Victoria texted him. It also didn’t help seeing that he kept the photo of us from our sixth month anniversary… and in his wallet. Well, I used to wear forks as earrings and feathers in my hair - so what other dignity could I lose by being friends with him? You added Ezra Nathaniel to be your friend. Seeing his name, it dawned on me that he never finished telling me whatever it was he was trying to tell me when Victoria texted him. Unless that had been him about to give me closure.

Chapter 10: I drink to that

Notes:

Hey all! I know I said I'm on hiatus, but I tend to ignore myself. Plus, I am VERY excited to upload this chapter - I really am going to be going back into my hiatus cave after this. As soon as I feel like I have enough chapters to start posting once a week again -I'll be back

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Staring at my closet, I sighed and went through my clothes again. Even though I have multiple outfit options I could wear, it seems quite difficult to decide which one to wear. After months of entering myself into the open mic night at The Poison Apple bar and grille, they actually chose me to participate this time. Of course, after not hearing from them for a while and plus finding out about and comprehending Ezra’s engagement, I actually forgot that I had entered again. Even though I know Spencer would have come, I didn’t tell any of the girls. Just like trying to meet up with Hanna, whenever we all try to meet up - no one ever shows up or we end up canceling at the last minute.



“Wear your pink crop top and matching pants, with the gold heels.” She said, walking into our room.

 

“I’m sorry I won’t be able to make it tonight. Just know if I was able to call off, I’d do it in a heartbeat.” She told me for the tenth time today.

 

“Lauren, it’s fine. You have work tonight and that’s a very valid reason. It’s just reading my own works.” I spoke.

 

“I know, but what if a publisher is there and wants to publish your work?” She asked excitedly.

 

“Calm down. It’s a tiny pub, in Tribeca… the odds of that happening are like none to extra none.” I pointed out.

 

“Never say never.” She told me.



Of course, she didn't know that I had briefly thought about inviting Ezra when I first saw the email. But it’s still hard to comprehend us slowly being friends, especially with everything that has happened in the last week. Plus, with his wedding planning going on and him being with Victoria, I don’t want to cause any drama for them. It was weird talking to him about the date Lauren set me up on after he saw that Harry texted me about the date. Little did Ezra or even Lauren know that Harry had just been trying to make some other woman jealous, and we were both on the same page as we didn’t want to really see the other again. Then there was the idea I had to invite Parker or even James, but they have different articles to work on and they have deadlines coming up faster than mine.



……




“To say goodbye means so little.

We said goodbye to childhood

and it came after us like a dog

tracking our steps.

To say goodbye: to shut that obstinate door that refuses to remain closed,

the persistent scar that oozes memory.

To say goodbye: to say no; who achieves it?

Whoever found the magic key?

Whoever found the point that slides us toward oblivion,

the land that will extirpate the roots

without remaining forever closed over them?

To say goodbye: to turn one’s back; but

Who knows where the back is?

Who knows the way that does not die in the well-traveled shortcut.

To say goodbye: to yell because one is saying something

and to cry because nothing is being said;

because saying goodbye is never enough,

because to say goodbye completely

might be to find the spot where to turn one’s back,

the spot to sink oneself into the final no

while life slowly seeps out.”

 

“Thank you.” I said.





As people clapped, I made my way over to the bar. God, that felt amazing and I’m a little relieved that it’s over. On my way here I had no idea how anyone would react and wanted to switch poems, but I couldn’t since submissions required, I submit the work that I was going to do and there's no way to change it. I quickly unzipped my purse and grabbed my ID out from one of the pockets. Kind of wish this place was over by my apartment, just because I know everyone there and I only come here once a month if possible. Doesn’t help that no one I wanted here is here. No fucking clue where Riley is, and he said he’d be here. Making sure I had my debit card, I walked over to the bar and one of the bartenders saw me.



“What can I get you? That is, if you’re of age.” He asked, giving me a flirty smile.

 

“I have proof and a long island please.” I ordered and handed him my ID.

 

“You can put it on my tab. I’ll take a bottle of beer; any draft is fine. Thanks.”



Turning my head, I saw Ezra handing the bartender his card. Why…how is he here? There’s no way he lives in Tribeca - especially since he and Victoria both come from money and don’t seem like people who would live over here. I felt my stomach knot as I realized the burgundy t-shirt, he’s wearing is the Bon Jovi shirt I got him for Valentine's Day… three weeks before we told my parents about us. No, I’m insane. There’s no way or reason he would have kept that shirt. Well, guess I won't be flirting with the bartender now. What reason does he have to be here?



“How is it that you always appear out of freaking nowhere?” I asked as he sat down next to me.

 

“I can buy my own drinks.” I added.

 

“Never said you couldn’t. Come on, let me buy you one drink. That’s all I'm asking, besides I did buy you dinner the other day - this isn't any different.” He said.

 

“You don’t have to buy me a drink.” I told him.

 

“Well, I missed your twenty-first birthday, let alone the last five birthdays in general. I want too, promise I won't bite.” He pointed out.

 

“Your long island miss. And your beer.” The bartender said, placing our drinks in front of us.

 

“Sure you can handle a long island? You're pretty short and there’s a lot of alcohol in that.” He teased, sipping on his beer.

 

“I will kick your ass.” I joked back.

 

“Slightly hurt that you didn’t even tell me you were reading your work tonight. But you know, your writing is still as amazing as it was years ago, maybe even better.” He said.



He gave me the same smile he used to when we were together. What had been so important that he had wanted to talk to me about so badly? Before I could ask about it, the bartender came back and placed a shot in front of both of us. Ezra and I looked at each other slightly confused. Obviously neither of us ordered the shots, I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was worried something could be in mine. Even though we’re never getting back together, I do like hanging out with him as friends… despite it hurting that we’ll never get back together and the fact I’m still getting butterflies with him. The bartender motioned towards a group of either freshly new twenty one years old boys or underaged who have decent fake IDs. Ezra and I clinked our shot glasses.

 

“Cheers I guess.” Ezra said as we took our shots.

 

“Wow, that's strong.” I said, feeling the warm aftermath of the shot.

 

“Yet you got a long island.” Ezra joked.

 

“Hot damn!” Someone yelled and I took another drink.

 

“Wrong shot you dumbass! That was the Alice in Wonderland one.” Another yelled, okay one of them is just new at drinking or shots in general.

 

“I have to be honest, I’ve always wanted a rematch on that darts game we played.” He smirked as I took a slightly bigger drink of my tea.

 

“Really, you held onto that for nearly six years? Clearly you’re just bitter because you lost to a girl.” I teased and he chuckled before taking a drink of his beer.

 

“Not at all, but you are the only person I’d want to lose too.” He said softly, placing his hand gently on my knee.

 

“Pretty sure that’s because you suck at darts.” I joked

 

……

 

“Now, it’s a hot damn shot. Definitely a newbie, last week he did a shot all by himself and his friends had to tell him that doing shots is a social thing.” The bartender said, shaking his head.



The bartender placed the shots in front of us once again and walked off. My mind raced as Ezra and I silently toasted our second free shot. He has a fiancee at home and he’s here… drinking and flirting with me! Why the hell did I have to still feel the sparks when he had his hand on my knee? Taking the shot, I quickly shoved my racing thoughts to the back of my mind. Oh my god! I’ve been flirting back! Great, now I’m bound to be the damn mistress. Great, just great. Neither of us joined in shouting ‘hot damn.’ with everyone else after taking the shot. I glanced over to Ezra to see he was staring longingly at me. All of a sudden, he placed a hand against my cheek and gently caressed me with his thumb. Staring into his sky blue eyes, it felt like neither of us could move or even look away.



“I’ve missed you.” He breathed, leaning closer and I snapped out of it.

 

“You have a fiancée.” I reminded him, moving away.

 

“Aria… I-.”

 

“Thank you… for the drinks. But I have to go.” I cut him off.

 

“At least let me bring you home.” He said.

 

“I’ll be fine.” I told him, just wanting to disappear.

 

“You may be fine, but I don’t trust anyone else when it comes to you. Please…. you don’t even have to talk to me in the taxi.”



…..

 

The second the taxi pulled up to the curb, I jumped out and rushed to the building before Ezra could say anything. I shoved the key into the door and unlocked it, bolting inside. Quickly closed the door and leaned against the wall - what the hell was he doing trying to kiss me when he has a freaking fiancee? The whole ride back here felt like the times when we had to pretend we werent dating before we broke up. Even though I tried to keep myself from doing it, our hands kept touching like back then. Making my way up the stairs, I held back the tears. There’s no way I can still be friends with him, all I wanted to do was kiss and tell him to be with me and not Victoria.



“Hey, how’d it go? I swear I tried to make it, but I kept getting lost.. even a taxi driver got lost. After the third time I gave up and came back here.” Riley said as I walked into the apartment.

 

“It was fine.” I lied, at least I know why he wasn’t there.

 

“Just fine? It wasn’t completely amazing?” He pushed.

 

“It was pretty great, I’m just pretty tired. I’m gonna go to bed.” I lied again.



Without saying another word, I made my way towards mine and Lauren’s room. Thankfully, Riley doesn’t know when I’m lying. Before running into Ezra, before getting the tickets to the art gallery… the only time I had to lie to Riley was when I used his toothpaste when I ran out before I could buy more. ‘I’ve missed you.’ Ezra’s voice repeating those words, just as softly as he had actually said earlier. God, I can still feel the way his thumb caressed my cheek. So soft and gentle as if I could just disappear. There is no way he actually meant to try and kiss me; he’s engaged for God's sake! But… but the way he stared into my eyes; the way he used to before he’d kiss me. Like when he told me he was in love with me and wanted to kiss me, but we were in the school parking lot. My life is now turning into a confusing messy pile of something, I don’t even know what it is anymore.



 

…..

 

Staring at my ceiling, my mind wouldn’t stop racing. I glanced at my phone to see it was nearly three am, and that Lauren wasn’t home yet. Picking up my phone, I quickly opened and stared at Ezra’s contact screen. Obviously, I’m not going to text him to talk in the middle of the night, but I really should talk to him. There were quite a few things unsaid between us - that’s my fault for running away or refusing to speak to him every time he tried to talk to me about whatever it is he has to tell me. Now that he keeps staring at me longingly and trying to kiss me while Victoria’s at home waiting for him - I’m questioning WHY. Maybe Lauren was right, and he ended it with her or maybe she ended it with him? Who am I fooling, I’m just getting my hopes up with that. However, the idea of having a conversation with him about…. her and them , it hurts. We used to have those conversations; how we would live in SoHo or even Brooklyn - or even just go to Boston or even somewhere in Cali, he always said he wanted to show me around Chico. Of course, he pointed out that I couldn’t base my future education on us on the chance we didn’t even stay together. Now I have more questions now that he has tried to kiss me while Victoria is at home waiting for him, but the way he just showed up at The Ford’s… it felt like Superman was there to save the day. Blinking at my phone with my thumb hovering over the button to text him, I quickly swiped out of it and locked my phone before I could give in and text him.



“I’m in no way over you Ezra.” I said, staring back at the ceiling.

Notes:

For the very last scene- I'd to give credit for the idea to Emo4, your comment about Aria acting like she was still in HS was running through my mind and that scene came to my mind - so thank you:)

I would like to give credit to the author of ‘Farewell’ Francisca Aguirre and also to who had translated it, Ana Valverde Osan. Also, I wasn't planning on adding the scene with the shots, but I needed them to get a little tipsy fast. Fun fact: when I was 21, I had bought myself a shot while out with my mom and she told me it’s a social thing - and that's where that little part came from.

Chapter 11: You're still the one

Notes:

Okay, even though I am in hiatus from posting (really need better discipline) I feel okay posting this chapter. Also Wanted to let you all know that I will be changing my username.

Hope you enjoy this chapter :)

Chapter Text

“Aria?” Jackson whispered.

 

“I’m right here, why are we whispering?” I whispered back.

 

“I think Mrs. Fitzgerald is looking for you.” He said softly, I stared at him and he pointed behind me.

 

I turned, pretending to look for our waiter and saw Dianne Fitzgerald – if I hadn’t seen her face, her black Vera Wang pumps and matching purse made it pretty clear to me. From the time I was around Victoria, she does not dress like that and I don’t know many wealthy people. But unfortunately, Jackson’s right, she’s definitely looking for me. Her pastel yellow sheath button tab dress with a matching tweed jacket is making her look sweet and cheerful, while her facial expression looks like she could kill someone – most likely me. But what could I have done; the article isn’t out yet and there’s no way she could be looking for me because of that. As I turned back towards Jackson, Dianne saw me and made her way towards us.

 

“How dare you!” Mrs. Fitzgerald exclaimed.

 

“What?” I asked, unsure what’s going on.

 

“You had your chance with him, if you think for one second that I will stand by and allow you to ruin my son and his image – you have another thing coming. Ever since the grand reopening, you have done nothing but attempt to sabotage their engagement!” She told me.

 

“How on earth do you think I’m trying to ruin him or break his engagement? My relationship with him is long over and in the past. Now, please leave me and my friend alone, we’re trying to have a nice lunch.” I snapped.

 

“Don’t play stupid, you little tart. My son should be marrying Victoria! You’re lucky Victoria is graceful and doesn’t have any grudges against you.” She exclaimed.

 

“Tart?” I questioned and Jackson shrugged.

 

“Is this how you speak with all reporters who are doing articles on your art gallery or are you just making a special trip because I used to be with your son?” I questioned.

 

“Do not ruin him more than you already have.” She demanded before walking away.

 

“What the hell just happened? I feel like that was some sort of acid trip or something.” I asked.

 

“I don’t think his mom likes you very much. But I’m shocked you kept your cool the entire time, I would’ve cursed her out.” Jackson said.

 

“She was so sweet and kind at the gallery, but I haven’t run into her since then… obviously she found out I used to be with Ezra. Really wanted to curse her, once I sort of realized what was happening. But I can’t lose my cool because I’m still working on the article.” I told him.

 

“But how the hell did she even know where to find us?” I questioned.

 

“Your guess is as good as mine.”



………



Looking at the flowers from Ezra, I sighed and picked them up. Everyone except me, James, and unfortunately Jade, left early after having too many shots for Delia’s fiftieth birthday. I only did two, but I didn’t want to end up too drunk at work… like practically everyone else ended up doing. As much as I would like to keep the flowers, it hurts to look at them. Wonder what Ezra’s mom would say if she knew that he sent me flowers, probably yell at me even more. Wait, she thinks I’m trying to ruin Ezra – does she know that we almost kissed that last night? Does Victoria know? Jade watched me as she finished packing up her stuff and James walked out of the break room with a candy bar. Sighing, I put the flowers back down in their spot on my desk.



“There was an accident, so our train was delayed by an hour, maybe more.” James told me.

 

“Guess we’re traveling by cab tonight.” I replied. 

 

All of a sudden, the elevator dinged and Ezra stepped out once it opened. Great, the last thing after having to deal with his mom’s bitchiness – Ezra is the last person I really want to see right now. Especially after the fact he almost kissed me last night. And that I wished that I had told him to be with me and not Victoria. He was still wearing the same t-shirt he was wearing last night and I could smell that he still had his old spice cologne on. Did he even shower? I need to not care; he’s Victoria’s fiancé and I seriously need to not care.



“Hey, could we talk?” He asked, coming up to my desk.

 

“I’m literally at work right now.” I told him with a sigh, as I tried to focus on getting my stuff together.

 

“Aria....please.” He begged.

 

“Why, should I?” I said, just a bit too harshly

 

“Aria….”

 

“Please, just go.” I told him, not having it in me to even talk to him anymore.

 

“What happened that you can’t even be in the same room as me now?” He asked.

 

“Did you really just ask me that? We broke up, remember that? Frankly, I don’t even want to be in the same building as you right now.” I reminded him.

 

“And I thought we were…  becoming friends again.” He said softly.

 

“Which was a mistake. And last I checked; friends don’t almost kiss their friends when they’re engaged.” I responded before I could stop myself.

 

“Didn’t you see my note?” He asked, seeing the flowers still on my desk.

 

“I couldn’t read your damn writing for once in my life.” I said.

 

“What happened that now all of a sudden, us being friends is a mistake? There’s no reason why we can’t still be friends! Can’t we still be friends?” He pleaded, not saying a word about almost kissing me or about his card.

 

 

How could he ask that? What had I been thinking before? There’s no way I could be friends with him when I’m still in love with him but he’s off being in love with someone else. Since we broke up, I waited for us to be together again but he obviously didn’t do the same. What makes him think we could be friends again when we’ve flirted with each other and that’s not fair to Victoria. I was better off before we came back into each other's lives, I might have been yearning for him to come back to me but at least I didn’t know he had moved on. How could we even be friends again after everything we’ve been through together? We had conversations about our future together, and now he’s begging for me to stay friends when my heart is still yearning for him.



“No, we can’t! Because it hurts, Ezra! We broke up and I waited for the day when we could be together again… then we finally meet again and it turns out you’re engaged. You wanna know something? I went through living hell, and the one person… The only person I needed more than anything changed his number and deleted any other way I could find him. It was like he never even existed.” I snapped.

 

“So, no. We can’t be friends and I don’t want to be.” I added, holding back my tears.

 

“When you were missing - I called, ready to come back and help find and bring you home. But I was told to fuck off and never call again. Hell, once I caught wind that you were back home… I went back for you.” He snapped and I stood up.

 

“Was it Byron?” I asked, unable to ask about him going back to Rosewood… at least not yet.

 

“No. It wasn’t someone I recognized.” He lied.

 

“You knew where I was, why didn’t you come see me then if you did go back?” I questioned.

 

“Because you needed normal years.” He told me.

 

“Nothing about my life has ever been normal, Ezra!” I snapped

 

“Exactly! You needed some sort of normalcy.” He responded.

 

“I did, he moved on.” I replied.

 

“If you think I actually wanted to move on from you… from us, you’re so damn wrong. Since day one, I’ve wanted to be with you despite the mixed signals I was giving. I’m still in love with you Aria and I’m always going to be in love with you! I’ve been trying to tell you, but you always find a way to run off, I called off the wedding and ended it with Victoria. Do you want to know why? Because I’m crazy in love with YOU.” He exclaimed.



Neither of us said anything as he stared into my eyes, what did he just say? There’s no way he just said he had called off the wedding and that he’s still in love with me. He probably just said that in the spur of the moment. But it does make sense of his mother hunting me down and going off on me. We could actually be together now… couldn’t we? All of a sudden, he caressed my cheek with his knuckles before cupping my face. He... called off his wedding for me, but I didn’t tell him to do that. And he’s claiming he’s still in love with me. I moved away before he could try to kiss me again, I can’t do this – he just broke up with Victoria. This isn’t the movie where the girl falls into the guys’ arms after he says he left his fiancée – this is the real world.

 

“Aria.” He whispered, grazing his hand over mine.

 

“Just go, Ezra.” I said quietly, he pulled a book out of his satchel.

 

“We may have broken up, but it was never over for me.” He told me, tossing it onto my desk.



He didn’t look back as he left, I sighed and eyed the book. The elevator closed and I stared at it, the title seems really familiar to me, but I just can’t put my finger on why. Jade walked up to her desk as I shoved the book in my bag. What did he think would happen; I would fall back into his arms learning he had just ended it with Victoria? At least, he didn’t show up when I was alone in the office. But I wish Jade wasn’t here because I already know she’s going to be bitchy. ‘It was never over for me.’ This man is going to drive me crazy. Hopefully, Lauren can go out with me tonight. He had come back to Rosewood for me…. But did he even get to my house or did my dad kick him to the curb and decided not to tell me. Of all the things my parents gave me once I got home after the dollhouse, nothing really helped. What I needed was to be with Ezra. While Hanna had Caleb, Emily had Maya with her, Spencer stayed with us for a bit then Toby got to go stay with her when Mr. and Mrs. Hastings wanted Spencer to remain at home. I only had the girls, and it wasn’t quite the same. I had barely been dating Noel again when he freaking shot me. Jason was there afterwards but… it didn’t feel the same and he wasn’t who I wanted it to be.



“Sounded like a whole lot of B.S. to me.” Jade snide and I rolled my eyes.

 

“Not in the mood Jade.” I said, willing myself not to slap her.

 

We grabbed our stuff and followed James towards the elevator. I swear if Ezra is still here… I’ll probably snap and smack him with my bag. The last thing I need right now is him still wanting to talk to me or even nearby. Why the hell did I tell him becoming friends with him was a mistake? James kept glancing towards me, and I forced a smile. There were a few people left in the lobby and unfortunately none of them were Jackson. After today, I could really use a coffee right now to pick me up. Ezra had been about to kiss me and I just told him to leave! What the hell was I thinking? I watched as Jade grabbed herself a cab, hopefully she won’t try to use Ezra as a way to get Amanda to fire me.



“Night Montgomery.” Jade said, sounding like she regretted trying to piss me off.

 

“Night Jade.” I responded as she got into a cab.

 

“See you tomorrow, Jade.” James called after her.



Not saying anything, James grabbed another taxi for us. After having that confrontation with Ezra, I almost forgot that we weren’t taking the train today. He let me into the cab first before getting in after me and gave the driver our addresses. We both know that he’s not going to push me to talk. Waiting five years for him, and after slowly becoming friends – it’s all over now. How could he even want to be friends with me? Especially after that? We broke up, and he said we’d be together again. Then after five years, I literally ran into him… just to find out he’s engaged. Now after what? Two weeks later, he ends it with Victoria. I locked out the window and watched the traffic. When we were kids and Mike would ask me which superpower I wanted – I always picked invisibility or telekinesis… right now, I would pick telepathy so I could just be home already and try to forget today. All of this is so confusing.



…….



“Are you working in the morning, or do you have class beforehand?” James asked as the cab pulled up in front of my building.

 

“I have class, should be there no later than one thirty.” I answered.

 

“Call off work if you need it, we both know Amanda won’t care. You came in that day when you were in extreme pain from your molar that one day.” He told me, shutting the cab door behind me.



Waving to James, I watched as the taxi drove off and turned the corner. I let myself into the building, just as my phone started ringing. It’s none of the girls, I have special ringtones for them and Ella. Just as I saw that it was Ezra calling – it became a missed call. What else could he possibly have to say after our conversation? I’m not even sure I would want to know, even though I told him to just leave…. I wished he had kissed me, wish I had kissed him. My thumb hovered over the call button and I sighed. Maybe he regrets even trying to attempt to kiss me. Just as I went to press the call, he texted and I stopped my thumb.




‘Hey, obviously that’s not how I wanted things to go down with us. But I meant every word Aria. The ball’s in your court now, whatever you want... I’ll respect your decision. But just know I’m not going to just sit and wait – I’m going to fight for us until I know what you want.’



Walking into the apartment, Riley was working on his homework. He nodded his greeting as I walked past, towards mine and Lauren’s room. Thank god, he didn’t notice my face or try talking to me. The only person I really need to talk to right now is Lauren. Hopefully she’s home, otherwise I’m just going to sleep. Who the hell does Ezra think he is? There’s no way he thought showing up at my work was a smart idea – he’s lucky Amanda wasn’t there. Because I’m pretty sure if she saw what went down, I would have lost my job… but he didn’t plan on his showing up to go the way he did. As much as I want to say I moved on and I don’t want to get back with him, I can’t. Despite the fact that after running into him and learning about his engagement and everything that has happened the last couple of weeks – I still love him and want to be with him. But I also feel pissed and have no clue why. Lauren looked up from painting her toenails, she patted the free spot on her bed. Damn, even though I was planning on talking to her – I wasn’t expecting her senses to rat me out within five seconds. 

 

“What’s wrong?” She questioned.

 

“As much as I love you, I hate your extra senses.” I told her, tossing my bag onto my bed.

 

“Come here, I can paint your toenails while you vent or sit and mope. You don’t even have to talk if you don’t want to.” She said, patting the spot again.

 

“What colors do you have?” I asked

 

“Girl, you know I have every color you could imagine plus glitters.” She laughed as I sat down.

 

“Rose gold glitter?” I asked hopefully.

 

“Brand new, grabbed a new bottle since Riley threw the other bottle away.” She answered, holding it up.

 

“Guess what else I have?”

 

She didn’t wait for me to guess or tell her I wasn’t going to guess. Just turned and bended over to open the bottom drawer of her nightstand, pulling out a bottle of the peach wine that we have during movie marathons. Still staring at her, I arched my eyebrows at her when she turned to see my face.

 

“Should’ve seen what I stored in my dorm nightstand.” She said giggling.

 

“Oh god.” I laughed.

 

“Ezra’s mother somehow tracked me down while I was out at lunch with Jackson – she berated me for trying to break him and Victoria up. Hold on, there’s A LOT more. She called me a tart, which at the time I didn’t understand why she called me a pastry. For the part you’re expecting, Ezra showed up at work when James, Jade and I were getting ready to leave. Tried to apologize for his mom’s behavior and one thing led to another. Even told me that he had ended it with Victoria because he’s still in love with me. On my way home… I got this.” I explained and showed her the text.

 

“Is that why you didn’t say anything to Riley when you came home? Heard the door but didn’t hear you telling him to do his homework or anything – kind of figured something was up.” She explained.

 

“He was doing his homework; he was practically zoned into it.” I told her.



She poured some of the wine into a cup and passed it to me. As much as I want to talk about it some more, it’s still so fresh and I feel that going in deeper would only hurt more. The last thing I needed was to have that whole conversation with Ezra. He still loves me, and it sounds like he’s always going to be in love with me. But there’s only so long he could wait for me to figure things out or until his mother pushes him into another engagement. Wait a minute…. Tonight wasn't the first time he almost kissed me – but we were kind of drunk the other night. Has he actually been trying to tell me for a while about him and Victoria without saying it? Watching me carefully as she painted my toes, Lauren held out a throw pillow to me.  I held it and stared at her and before I could ask, she gave me a look that told me. Taking a deep breath, I pressed my face into it and screamed.

Chapter 12: Have I told you lately

Notes:

First of all, I just want to thank you all for kudos and love you're giving Five Years. I really appreciate it :)
I feel quite comfortable posting this chapter and should be able to come out of my posting hiatus. However, next week due to a holiday; I won't be uploading.

Hope you enjoy this chapter

Chapter Text

Going over my notecards for the last quiz we’ll be having in class before finals my phone lit up with another text from Ezra begging to talk. I had considered blocking him, but it will only hurt me more if I do that because it would really end any chance of us working out. Everything he said is still playing in my mind nonstop. It was never over for him, but he never tried looking for me and didn’t see me after the dollhouse. My emotions are all over the place; one minute I’m about to call him to tell him how I feel, then I’m pissed and ready to block his number and next thing I know I’m on the verge of crying over all of it. Riley asked if I was pregnant, and I whacked him with my notebook. He said the ball is in my court, what else could he say?



‘I know I said the ball’s in your court but I need to talk to you… to see you.’



I held back the urge to text him back, or even make plans to meet up with him. Staring at his contact photo, I quickly began typing out a response. No, I can't. This is something I need to figure out without him right in front of me. Before I could accidentally send it, I deleted it and tossed my phone onto the couch. He said he still loves me… but how could I get back together with him when he had just ended his engagement? Setting my homework down, I picked my phone back up and called Byron. Even though it’s a sensitive topic between us…. maybe he could give me some insight or something helpful. Plus, I could hear about Lola, I never get to see her since I’m in New York. Even though I barely saw her before leaving Rosewood.



“Hello?”

 

“Hey dad.” I said.

 

“Aria, how’s school?” He asked slightly distracted.

 

“It’s good, summer finals are coming up and in a few weeks or so I’ll be figuring out whether or not I have a permanent job at The Insider.” I told him

 

“Wow, it seems like you’re pretty busy these days. Lola Eve Montgomery pick up your toys, daddy’s not going to tell you a third time.” He said.

 

“How is Lola? And Meredith?” I asked, adding Meredith just to be polite.

 

“They’re great. Lola’s going into kindergarten.” He boasted.

 

“Last time I saw Lola, she was starting daycare. Maybe next time I’m up in Rosewood, I could come see you guys.” I suggested.

 

”You know why that’s a bad idea.” He said quietly.

 

“Right, don’t want to explain why your old kids are never around for your new one.” I snarked.

 

“Aria, I don’t want to fight with you. If that’s why you called, then you shouldn’t have even thought about calling.” He said annoyed.

 

“I called to talk to you, since you are my father too. Or you were at one point.” I said softly.

 

“There was a reason why I called, it wasn’t to pick a fight. Look, I know this is a sore subject between us but-.” I got cut off by Lola starting to cry.



All of a sudden, I heard nothing at all from the other end of the phone. I glanced at my phone screen and saw that Byron had hung up. Great conversation, I would say that I can’t believe he accused me of calling just to pick a fight… but it’s not much of a surprise. Our relationship hasn’t been the same since Ezra and I told him and Ella about our relationship my junior year. It’s only gotten more and more strained as the years went by; I’m the only one who ever reaches out now. Hanna doesn’t even speak or have any contact with Tom or Isabelle – just Kate as their relationship has surprisingly gotten better. She went completely off on him at graduation after he didn’t congratulate her or take any photos with her but did it with Kate. He never even checked in on her after the dollhouse, we all heard Ashley and Ella talking one night in the kitchen about how Tom didn’t seem concerned when he learned about Hanna missing or finally being  back home. Scrolling through my contacts, I saw Toby’s name. He wouldn’t hang up on me the way Byron just had, and he’s actually been a good distraction whenever I needed one. Pressing the call button, I held my breath hoping he’ll pick up.



“Aria Marie.” He greeted within two rings.

 

“Hey Tobes, are you busy?” I asked.

 

“I always have time for my little sister. What’s up?”

 

“Not much, just felt like talking to someone.” I told him

 

“You sound a little upset. Is something wrong?” He questioned.

 

“Nothing’s wrong.” I lied.

 

“I don’t fully believe you but okay. However, if Mike and I need to come up there and hurt Matt…. Let me know.” He said.

 

“Don’t tell anyone but there is no more Matt. I ended things with him a while ago.” I admitted.

 

“Any by anyone – mom and dad.” He answered.

 

“Precisely, and also anyone who would end up telling them.” I added and he chuckled.

 

“Ok… I lied about nothing being wrong.” I told him

 

“I knew that, but what’s wrong?” He questioned.

 

“Well… I just called Byron and I was pretty much told I can’t ever see Lola and then he hung up once she had started crying. But I don’t even get why I’m even upset at this; Byron has pretty much acted like I’m not his kid since the summer after eleventh grade.” I said, checking my cuticles. 

 

“Don’t kill me if I’m wrong or for even mentioning this; I know we weren’t really hanging out at the time or really even friends yet, but does this have anything to do with Ezra?” He asked hesitantly. 

 

“If you had to ask, you already know the answer.” I pointed out.

 

“Spencer sent me a message the other day and told me that there’s a chance you would call or even text me.” Damnit Spence.

 

“Wow, I don’t think I heard you even mutter her name since…. Well, you already know.”  I treaded carefully.

 

“You’re important to both of us, our past doesn’t matter when it concerns you.” He explained.

 

“Be honest with me, did he… did Ezra ever contact you after the Dollhouse?” I asked.

 

“No. But I have a feeling he called the house before we found you guys. I overheard Byron telling someone to fuck off. When you two broke up, you and I still weren’t really friends yet. So I don’t think Ezra would have ever thought to contact me.” I knew it had to be Byron.

 

“Aria? You okay, you're absolutely sure you don’t need  me to come up there?” Toby questioned.

 

“I’m fine. Are you trying to win the award for best big brother? Because you already have the award.” I teased.

 

“Then where’s my trophy?” He teased back.

 

“Okay, now I have to be honest.” He sighed.

 

“What is it?” I asked.

 

“You know the house that I've been building? It's actually been done for quite some time now.” He told me.

 

“But I don't know if I could even stay in that house.” He continued.

 

“Why? Are there ghosts?” I asked jokingly.

 

“Because I had started building it for Spencer. How on earth could I live in a house I had built for my ex girlfriend who I'm still in love with?” He rambled, probably unaware of what he just said.

 

“You're still in love with Spencer?” I questioned 

 

“Yeah, I am. I had started building the house for her.. for us, but then we broke up. Everytime I go through the house, I'm reminded of what could have been.”

 

“Why don't you tell her how you feel?”

 

“Hate to cut this short, but my break is almost up. But let’s talk soon okay?” He said quickly,

 

“I better go too. Still have some work to do. Thanks for talking to me.” I responded.

 

“Anytime.”



Hanging up, I grabbed my laptop and quickly started on my actual homework. Out of all the ways I could have ran into him again, why did it have to be this way? Ezra called to offer his help to find me, and even came back for me… but didn't even stay or reach out? We could have been friends then; he didn’t know what I needed because then he would have shown up at my house and stayed with me. Byron saw how I was, the girls even mentioned I had cried out in my sleep for him multiple times… he never even fucking told me Ezra called! Guess Ezra didn’t want to strain any relationship he thinks I still have with Byron by admitting Byron’s the one who answered the phone. Maybe he was right, maybe Ezra knew that what I truly needed was time away from him even if I didn’t know it yet.



…..



‘Hey, good luck on that date with that Vance guy. But I do need to talk to you about something… that could possibly… hopefully…. change how things are.’  



Ezra’s voice said in my head, waking me up. That’s pretty weird since that had been a text. Looking around, I saw that Lauren wasn’t in her bed and that it was nearly six ten. my phone buzzed and I picked it up to see the notification that Professor Hansley canceled class. Thank god, I can actually try to sleep in a bit more. Turning off my earliest alarm, I quickly laid back down and snuggled into my pillow. ‘Once I caught wind that you were back home… I went back for you.’ ‘I went back for you.’ ‘I went back for you.’ ‘We may have broken up, but it was never over for me.’ ‘Never over for me.’ ‘Never over for me.’ ‘Never over for me.’ Ezra repeated and I opened my eyes, knowing he wasn’t actually there. Maybe I should take the day off like James suggested, and use today to think everything out. Wait, when have I ever had to think something out? I’ve always just followed my heart - why is it different now? But he had just ended it with… wait, no, he’s been trying to tell me for a while that it wasn’t just recent. Besides, Jade would use my taking today to her advantage somehow.



“Damnit.” I muttered.



Getting out of bed, I made my way towards the bathroom to splash some water on my face. Definitely going over to Morning grind, because I’m going to need a lot of caffeine today. I grabbed my face wash and exfoliator from my organizer, turning the water on. but Ezra wasn’t even there. But he had come back for me. Quickly patting my face dry, I walked back into the bedroom and grabbed my phone to text Lauren.



‘Don’t ask why I’m awake - don’t wanna talk about it rn. I’m coming to MG in max 20 min.’

‘Ok, do you want your usual?’

‘Yes. But with like an extra shot or two please.’

‘Gotchu.’ 




Since I don’t have class now, maybe I could go into work early. Opening my work email app, I quickly typed an email explaining to Amanada about possibly coming in early and double checked it before sending it. Hopefully James didn't get to her before I did, even though I'm sure he did. Slipping on my flip flops, I grabbed my purse off the couch and headed for the door. Locking the door behind me, I rushed down the stairs and ran towards the street, hailing a taxi.



…..




“You downed that first coffee like it's a race. Okay, what brought on the need for two coffees this early in the morning?” Lauren asked as I handed her my card for a second time.

 

“I had a dream but I can't remember what was going on, the only thing I know is that Ezra was there - then his voice woke me up be saying something he had sent over text. While I was trying to go back to sleep, his voice kept saying what he sent in other text messages and what he said at work and even repeated himself like an echo.” I told her.

 

“He ended it because to him - you are the one for him. Not even in the movies, does someone call off an engagement and relationship for an ex if they didn’t think they were the one.” She told me.

 

“Maybe you should take the day, you clearly need to really just think about what it is you want with Ezra.” She added.

 

“As much as I’d like to, I’m not taking any chances of Jade taking advantage of the fact I took a day off.” I told her.

 

“You never told me, how did it go at dinner with him?”

 

“Weird? I don’t know. but the whole night I just wanted him to tell me he still wanted to be with me. It might have been my mind but it sounded like he was about to say he was waiting for me to do some traveling. Turns out he still has his copy of the photo we took on our sixth month anniversary.”

 

“Wait, you wanted him to say that and now he’s telling you that he ended it with Victoria because he’s still in love with you? Do you have super powers?” She asked, intrigued as my phone beeped.



Neither of us said anything, as she quickly looked concerned that she may have gone too far but I shook my head. We both know there are things neither of us know where the line is. She knows exactly where the line is when it comes to Alison and even what the girls’ and I went through junior and senior year. But a majority of the time, she never brought it up herself unless she absolutely felt like I needed to hear it.  If it hadn’t been for her, I probably wouldn’t have gone for the internship at The Insider. 




“Wear that white Malika shirt from Alice and Olivia with that cute bralette and the daysi skirt… In case you know, see him.” She smirked and I rolled my eyes before checking my phone.



‘Good morning Aria, thank you for letting me know about your class. James informed me about what happened the other day, I do insist you take the day off today. However even with you having today off, I have a project for you and Jade - so, I do need you to come in around 9am so you can pick up your part. Thank you, Amanda.’



“I was right, James convinced her to give me the day off.” I sighed.



“You don’t have to deal with Jade the bitch.” Lauren told me, trying to cheer me up.



“Bye, thanks for the coffee.” I called out, walking towards the door.



“Take one of my energy drinks - you might need it” She called after me.




……..

 

 As soon as I sat down at my desk, Amanda walked out of her office and motioned for me and Jade to come speak with her. Grabbing my notepad and a pen, I walked over to her with jade following close behind. Trying to get a little sneak peek at the article information packets, but couldn’t see anything insightful. Wonder if we’re going to be writing on the same topic, that would be pretty cool to…. oh wait, we did that in the beginning of summer. Then of course when Amanda asked us to critique each other’s paper, Jade circled literally everything and tried to correct every single thing - even tried to say I used the wrong punctuation when I didn't. But I just really hope mine doesn’t have anything to do with circus clowns.



“Aria, Jade. I have a little challenge for the two of you. I have two articles, one for a ballet recital and one for a political speech. Now-.”

 

“Obviously the political one is for me.” Jade said, cutting  her off.

 

“Not this time, you’ll be doing the ballet recital that's over at Manhattan's performing arts center. Aria, you’ll be over at the town hall. The mayor is giving a speech about his upcoming re-election campaign. That's the challenge, to see what you two can do with an article that isn't in your chosen field. Your articles will be your homework, I'll need it by the end of the week.” She said, handing us our information packets and went back into her office.



“God, could you have wanted a worse section?” Jade complained, looking at me.

 

“Switch with me.” She demanded as soon as Amanda shut her door.

 

“No, I don't like this any more than you do. But Amanda gave us the articles she did for a reason… or can you not handle it?” I challenged, knowing it’ll piss her off.

 

“I’m going to hate this so much.” She muttered, walking away.

 

I can already tell she’s going to be biased in her article, which is one of the big no-nos in journalism. Parker and I shared a look and it was clear she was thinking the same thing. Grabbing my bag, James and I stared at each other as I walked past. He gave me a slight apologetic look, I know he meant well. There were times I probably should have stayed home instead of working through; like when I had my molar issue that James mentioned. Part of me wonders if I’m acting like Spencer when it comes to work because I miss her and the girls.

 

‘You owe me.’ I mouthed and he nodded.



Walking onto the elevator, I quickly pressed the floor button. Looking through the packet, it pretty much just tells me the same thing Amanda just said; Mayor Bennett is giving a speech on the upcoming election and how he plans on running once more. Even though this is more Spencer’s kind of interest, maybe I can persuade Lauren to come with. Plus, even though we just went out a little while ago it feels like we haven't hung out in forever. Not even going to count coffee this morning. 



‘Warning, it’ll be boring but do you wanna come with me to the mayor's speech? Doing an article on it for Amanda.’

‘Sure, did you wanna meet at the apartment or there?’

‘We can meet at the apartment if that works better for you.’



….



Pacing the living room, I looked over at my phone on the coffee table. Really wish Amanda had let me stay at work. I’ve done nothing but stare at the texts Ezra had sent before. Lauren’s right; no one ends an engagement for someone else who might not even be the one. Allie didn’t end it with Roy because she only thought Noah was the one for her - she knew it was Noah for her.



“Let’s go over the facts here; he reached out when he found out I was kidnapped and even came back for me.” I said out loud.

 

“But he didn’t stay!” I argued

 

“He knew what I really needed, even if I didn't.”  I pointed out, plopping back onto the couch and reached for my phone.



Rereading his texts, I started typing a reply but deleted it instead. What am I supposed to say? Besides, this isn't a texting kind of conversation. Opening his contact info, I pressed call and quickly hung up before it could ring. The things we both said the other night, how could he actually want to  be with me still? Then there's the fact he still wants to talk to me face to face about something. Why is all of this so damn complicated and confusing! The buzzer went off and I got up, making my way over to it.



“Who is it?”

 

“I have a delivery for Aria Montgomery.”

 

“Be right down.”



Ella must have sent another care package and forgot to tell me. Grabbing the extra keys off the hook, I rushed down the stairs. As soon as I got to the ground floor, I stared at the box the delivery person was holding - it was wrapped. Which is weird that Ella wrapped the care package. She doesn’t normally wrap them. The only time she sent a wrapped package to me was a birthday present and my Christmas presents freshman year when I was stuck at school that break. But each of those times it had literally been half wrapped as if she ran out of wrapping paper, which is impossible at her house.



“Here you are miss.” The delivery person said, handing me the box

 

“Do I need to sign for it?” I asked.

 

“No, have a good day.” They said

 

“You too.” I managed, staring at the box.



Making my way up the stairs, I stared at the fact the return address belonged not to Ella or even Hanna but Ezra. He actually lives over by The Insider, so him showing up couldn’t have just been over by work looking for me. Probably just grabbing a cup of coffee or something. Wait, no. He lives at least half an hour away, there’s no way he just happened to be over by The Insider just for coffee or whatever. Rushing back into the apartment, I quickly unwrapped the box and opened it to see my favorite brand of salt n vinegar chips, sea salted trail mix, banana chips, mini m&ms, and even three packages of gummy bears. Seeing a card on the bottom, I picked it up. ‘I know how you like to snack while writing.’   He remembered all my favorite snacks and sent them to me? Even though I’ve practically been ignoring him? At least I could read his writing this time. Damn him for always remembering, and damn him for making me remember everything again. As I sat down and grabbed my phone, I opened my text's messages with Ezra. My mind raced with what to say to him; I really should thank him… but how am I supposed to thank him when he's waiting for me to agree to see him again? Can't exactly ignore that he wants to talk to me, or just see me in person again. Is this really confusing or am I just making it confusing for myself?




…..

 

Hearing commotion from Riley’s rooms I shook my head. I knew telling them not to fight over the video games was going to be useless since they’re going to fight one way or another. Grabbing my phone, I put my earbuds in and went into my music. Not paying attention to which playlist I turned on, I froze as Rod Stewart’s Have I told you lately   came on. I looked to see that I had turned on a playlist Ezra had made for me on Valentine’s day. Holding my phone in my hand, I complemented texting… no, it’s nearly ten. I am not going to be that girl who texts her ex late at night - even if he wants to get back together. Haven’t touched this playlist since before we had broken up, just never could delete it. 




Flashback:  March 2011



Ezra caressed my hand with his thumb as he drove us back to my house, thank god Ella let me go out with him tonight. But she had only done it since Byron is out of town with a few of his co-workers. He had made tonight really special even if it’s just for our six month anniversary. Looking at Ezra from the corner of my eye, it was clear that something was bugging him but he’s acting like everything is fine. Of course, we almost ran into Byron at a restaurant and so, we had to get away before he could see either one of us. Then we couldn’t find anywhere else to eat - I know he felt bad that all we got to eat was ice cream, but there’s no way it’s still upsetting him and this much.  As he slowly stopped the car at a red light, he let go of my hand and turned on some radio station that was playing ‘Have I told you lately’ by Rod Stewart.




“Have I told you lately I love you?” He asked, giving me that smile.

 

“I love you more.” I giggled as he brushed his lips against mine.



End of Flashback



Snapping out of my flashback, my stomach grumbled and I realized that neither me or Lauren ate dinner. I shuffled through the snacks that Ezra sent me, picking out a bag of gummy bears. Of all the things he could remember, how does him remembering my favorite snacks and candies affect me like this? Screw it, I’m going to text him. I grabbed my phone and started texting him. At this moment, I don’t care how late it is - if anything he can text back tomorrow or even in a few days. Hell, he still had our photo in his wallet… unless he just put it back there.



‘Hey, sorry for the late text, even though you didn't have to, just wanted to say thanks for the snacks.’

 

‘You’re welcome and I wanted to. Besides, who else is gonna eat those gross salt and vinegar chips lol.’

 

‘They’re not gross, you just have no taste.’

 

‘Really? Cause I’m in love with you, which means I have excellent taste.’




I stared at his response, feeling my cheeks heating up. Biting my lip, I tried to think of something witty but also flirty to send back. What could I even respond to that? Hearing Riley’s door open, I quickly tossed my phone to the side and opened the gummy bears. Lauren and Riley came out just as I popped a gummy bear into my mouth. As Lauren plopped onto the couch behind me, Riley went into the kitchen and we heard him rummaging for food.

 

“Riley won two out of three.” Lauren complained.

 

“I offered a rematch and you won the first round.”

 

“You won twice, I wasn’t going to lose three times in a row.” She said as I grabbed my phone.




A: ‘I know I haven't said anything about it, but if it's not too late could we meet sometime soon?’

 

E: ‘Of course, just let me know when/where and I'll be there.’

 

A: ‘When are you free?’

 

E: ‘I have tomorrow off.’

 

A: ‘I'm at work all day - Tuesday?’

 

E: ‘I have classes back to back along with meetings.’

 

E: ‘This used to be easier lol.’ 

 

A: ‘Oh shut up Fitz.’

 

E: ‘Make me ;)’

 

A: ‘Getting pretty bold there buddy.’

 

E: ‘Hold on - I’m dying now. That’s it… I’m dead and it’s because you called me buddy.’



“Go find him now!” Lauren giggled, reading over my shoulder

 

“He’s not actually dying, you know that right?” I questioned.



She rolled her eyes  and playfully nudged me. No clue how any of this is going to play out with Ezra, but I'm following my heart now. I’m pushing everything else out of the equation; his now ended engagement. When it came to relationships, it was always him. Even when we weren't together, I knew deep down that he's the one for me. Whether this brings us back together or breaks my heart just like years ago - only time will tell. 

Chapter 13: Can't stop loving you

Notes:

SURPRISE! I know I said it was next week I wasn't posting; I meant this week lol. BUT I made a deal with myself that if I completed enough chapters that I would surprise you all with this chapter.

Enjoy!!!

Chapter Text

Few days later

 

I sighed as Caleb looked up from his Spanish textbook, he offered to be my tutor for what I… missed from being kidnapped since we’re in the same class. Even though Ella wasn’t sure about letting me go back to school so soon, I didn’t want to stay home any longer. It scares me shitless to just go to sleep and wonder if I'm going to still be home or not when I wake up. There were headlights, pulling into the driveway and Caleb glanced out the window. None of the girls said they were coming over and none of us had plans to hang out… except for me and Caleb. Looking towards Caleb, he shrugged and it was clear it wasn’t Ella and he didn’t know who it could be. The doorbell rang and he pointed his head towards the door. I rolled my eyes and went to go see who was at the door. Opening the door, I gasped as Ezra stood there staring at me with roses in his hand. As much as I want to say something, my brain and mouth aren’t cooperating together. He didn’t say a word as he sat the flowers down and pulled me into his arms.

 

“God, I looked everywhere for you.” He breathed, leaning in to kiss me.



Before his lips could touch mine, the room started spinning. What the hell is happening?  All of a sudden, we were back at The Times office and I looked around confused. We were just at my mom’s house…. How the hell… am I dreaming? But Ezra’s wearing the same clothes he was when he declared that he’s still in love with me. Or am I time traveling? I glanced around and didn’t see James or Jade anywhere, okay this has to be a dream. if I was time traveling, they’d still be in the room.

 

“I’m crazy in love with YOU.” Ezra exclaimed.

 

“What? We - we were just…. what?” I questioned, looking around confused.

 

“I’m still in love with you Aria and I’m always going to be in love with you!” He said, like I'm not having some sort of crisis.

 

“You already said that.” I told him.

 

“We may have broken up, but it was never over for me.” He told me, tossing his book  onto my desk.



“Aria.”

 

“ARIA.” 



“Get your ass out of bed and go to class.” Lauren said, waking me up.

 

“Crap!” I exclaimed, seeing it was nine thirty and jumped out of my bed.

 

“Grabbed you a coffee, so it should still be hot. Probably not as hot as whatever dream that was.” She teased as I rushed putting on deodorant.

 

“Not that kind of dream.” I told her, slipping on my flip flops.

 

“Well, I’m pulling a double at the club tonight. Probably won’t see you until tomorrow… maybe.” She told me and handed me the coffee.

 

“Bye, thanks for the coffee.” I called out, running out of the apartment.




……..



I sat down just as Professor Hansley walked in. Still can't believe  I slept through my alarm and had fallen back asleep until Lauren woke me up. I pulled my notebook out of my bag and sighed, looking at Ezra’s book… been meaning to take that out. Everyone was talking about who could be coming in today to talk about their book, Professor Hansley has managed to not only book a new author but also keep their name under wraps the entire summer. Picking up my phone, I opened the email Hansley sends out before every class. Usually, I read it on the bus ride here but I’m completely out of it today. All through the night, I just tossed and turned in my bed. We stared at Hansley, waiting for her to start class but instead, the door opened and Ezra walked in. Thought he had a work thing…. oh my god THIS is his work thing! Oh no, this isn't how we were supposed to meet up! Glancing towards Hansley, she nodded to Ezra as she was starting to take attendance on the other side of the room. If I didn't need this class to graduate, I'd be sneaking out of here.




“Hello, I’m Ezra Fitz. Author of Ostinato and English literature professor at Columbia university.” Ezra said and I slid farther down in my seat as he looked around at everyone.



Of all the authors in the state, let alone the country, why did it have to be Ezra? Especially while we're trying to find a time to meet up, this is not what either of us had in mind! Someone passed a book to me and I saw it was the book Ezra wrote…. and the same one he had tossed onto my desk at work the other day that's now in my bag. Sliding down a bit, I made sure Ezra wasn't looking towards my area and I opened the book to see what it's even about. Oh my god! It's our story! From when we met to the night we broke up over the phone. Closing the book, I caught a glimpse of the title ‘Ostinato’ and I finally remembered where I've heard that word before.




Flashback – April 2011

 

Ezra brushed some hair behind my ear and pressed his lips to mine. Thank God, Byron’s out of town for the week, otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to convince Ella to let me stay with Ezra tonight. But she told me that nothing better happen between us tonight, otherwise she won’t let me keep seeing Ezra behind Byron’s back like this. Even though I've thought about what it would be like with him.. I don’t think right now is the best time and I have no idea what his thoughts are. But I’m pretty sure Ella’s coming around a bit quicker than we thought she would. Ezra slowly pulled away and I snuggled into him a bit more. He had made us shrimp and tofu alfredo. This man clearly loves me if he’s eating all this vegan and vegetarian food for me… hell, he made it for me when he can barely make a frozen pizza.



“You’re not even paying attention to the movie Ez.” I giggled.

 

“Not my fault, my date happens to be more beautiful than the movie.” He whispered.

 

“I should be taking you out to an actual movie theater, not this.” He said motioning to his tv.

 

“But this is so much better than an actual movie theater.” I half lied 

 

“How?” He questioned but he seemed to know that I’m half lying.

 

“Because it’s much easier to snuggle up to you.” I murmured, pressing my lips to his.

 

“Ostinato.” He whispered as we pulled apart.

 

“Mhm?” I asked, not really hearing what he said.

 

“Ostinato: a constantly recurring melodic fragment. You’re mine.” He breathed.

 

End of flashback 




“She has and always will be my Ostinato.” Ezra said, snapping me out of my flashback.



He actually wrote our love story; I remember when we talked about it a few times before we had broken up. But… but he actually did it. It never occurred to me that he’d write it while we were apart, I always imagined he’d write his book and I’d write mine after we got back together. Th-this book is our short lived love story a-and it’s in his perspective. Oh my god, he ended his engagement because he still loves me. He really hadn’t just said that out of thin air and he’s just been wanting to prove that he’s really still in love with me and not wanting to give up on us.



“Do you have any favorite scenes in the book?” Kelly asked

 

“Quite a few. When I first met her, when I finally told her I loved her for the first time and our first date. But any time I could spend with her was my favorite.” Ezra answered and I couldn’t hold back my smile at that.

 

“Was it easy to write everything since you were there?”  Kelly questioned and he shook his head.

 

“Not always, because I also had to go back to the times where we fought or even the breakup.” He told us.

 

“Why haven’t you looked for her?” Todd inquired 

 

“I found her, but time has passed… things have happened and changed.”  Ezra explained.

 

“What was your least favorite thing about writing your book?” Derek asked, wow I forgot he was even in the class.

 

“The last chapter, it was the night we broke up. Even though that night had haunted me, I still hated to go back to that night or even relive any of our fights.” He answered.

 

“What does Ostinato mean? Is she still yours?” Another asked

 

“It means: a constantly recurring melodic fragment. Even though time has passed and changed…  yes, she’s still my Ostinato and always will be.” Ezra responded.

 

“You should win her back.”

 

“Way ahead of you on that, I’m working on it right now.”

 

…..



I stared at Ezra, unable to take my eyes off him. Somehow he hasn’t seen me during class while telling us more about his process with publishing his book. His book… the book he wrote about us . I glanced at the clock, class is almost over which means he’ll end up seeing me. Am I even fully ready to see him right this very moment, or have a conversation with him here?  It’s been a few days since we last saw each other, plus we’ve sort of… kind of been flirting while trying to find time to meet up. For all I know, he could have changed his mind and gotten back with Victoria. No - he wouldn't do that to me, he'd tell me. As Ezra turned to face the other side, I grabbed my bag and carefully moved towards the aisle. God, I'm pathetic - I should just face him. Maybe I could meet him over at Columbia, that’d give me some time to think about what to say. Slowly moving my bag onto my shoulder, I quickly switched into the seat behind me and kept going. As soon as it was clear for me to do, I bolted out of the auditorium door. Leaning against the wall, I caught my breath.



“Alright, thank you for coming Mr. Fitz.” I heard Hansley say before I ran off.

 

……

 

Letting out a shaky sigh, I stared at the first page of the final chapter. We break up here and he goes off to New York to restart his life. Maybe the fact I never took his book out of my bag is some sort of sign…. actually it just proves that I probably do need to clean my damn bag  out. Feeling the tears, I wiped them away before they had a chance to fall. Even though we’ve been planning on meeting up, this felt like getting hit by bricks. Looking up, I saw little kids running around playing with their parents or the other little kids. At least, I stopped at home and changed into a white embroidered dress. So now I don’t have to meet Ezra looking like I’ve been in bed all day or something, even though I know he wouldn’t care. Inhaling, I turned my attention back to the last chapter.





‘For days, I knew it was coming whether I liked it or not. Twenty times that day: that I had either picked up my phone to text her to come over or even call her and twenty times I wimped out and  procrastinated doing it. Whether it was finishing packing or throwing out food that no longer needed to be saved. Anything that crossed my mind, I did it just to put off saying goodbye. Because once I did, it would be over and I’d need to let her go until we could be together again. Once I had finally gained the courage to ask her to come over, she said her dad forbade her from seeing me tonight and was on house arrest with no way to sneak out. As much as I hated to agree with her dad at that point, I knew seeing her would make it even harder. When I had finally gained the balls to call her, we both knew the reason. Neither of us had to say the words ‘break up’ out loud. It was like we had a silent mutual understanding - this was that kind of call. As soon as the words got brought up, she agreed that it was for the best for both of us. But I refused to think of it being over forever - still do.



“I hate that we’re doing this over the phone.” I told her.

 

“Me too, but it’s probably better this way.” She said.

 

“This wasn’t how it was supposed to end for us.” She whispered.

 

“I refuse to think of this as an ending and so should you. This is not our ending, not by a long shot.” I told her.

 

“Hey, I love you Aria.” I said softly.

 

“I love you too Ez.” 



That was the last thing she ever said to me, last time I ever heard her voice. It was clear that she hadn’t wanted me to hear her cry. Her voice cracked at ‘love.’ and it was only a matter of time before she hung up. All I wanted to do was to drive over to her house just to see her one last time, to kiss her one last time - didn’t give a rat’s ass that her parents didn’t want us to see each other. But I regret not fighting harder for us… for her. If there is one thing I’m 100% positive about - it’s that I know she’ll make something great out of herself one day. And even though I wish I could be by her side as she does, the last thing I want is to risk holding her back. Although life isn’t always romantic but realistic, I know that one day I’ll be with her again.



‘This is for my forever Ostinato and B-26. I love you and one day we’ll be together again.’




He knew why I hung up that night? Well, it’s not like we were fighting and I hung up in anger. All these years until getting with Victoria… he was waiting for me just like I was for him. But of course his mom had to get involved and push him into Victoria’s arms then push them into getting engaged. It really hadn’t just been recent that he ended it with her… even though he said he’s been trying to tell me that. Deep down, I knew he wasn’t lying about that. But why was it so hard for me to comprehend it until now?  Someone sat down next to me and I internally sighed. 



“He never stopped loving you. The night you and Spencer came to dinner to meet my parents, he ended it with me because he knows you’re the one for him.”



Hearing Victoria’s voice, my stomach knotted up as I turned to see her sitting on the bench next to me. Wait… he ended it that same night? Oh my god, he’s been trying to tell me since then! Why didn't he say anything at dinner? Wait, I know why - he even told me the reason: I kept walking away before he could. I looked over to see Victoria sitting with a latte in her hand, oh god she’s going to throw that on me.



“No, I'm not going to throw this on you. I can see that look in your eye. He never loved me, not the way he’s still in love with you. This is where his office is and his office hours, don’t let this go to waste.” She told me.

 

“I'm so sor-” she cut me off

 

“Don't be. I'd rather have him call off the engagement now instead of handing me divorce papers in a year. I knew he was still in love with you when we met. But as time went by, it seemed like he was trying to force himself to love me and do what his mother wanted – to an extent.” She explained.



Trying to comprehend what she's saying, I couldn't stop myself from staring at her. How could she not want to throw that drink at me? I'm the reason Ezra could never fall in love with her naturally, or even at all. Even though I know he's still in love with me, it feels different with Victoria telling me these things. What could I possibly even say to that? Before I could try to say anything, she handed over a map of Columbia university.



“And Aria? Your name is the one he says in his sleep… not mine. Also I'm sorry about my little brother, he was raised better than what he did to you and Spencer.” She apologized.

 

“Wait, umm Ez- Ezra being there when Sterling… did what he did.” I managed to finally say something. 

 

“I overheard Sterling talking to one of his friends, told Ezra he should rescue you. Also talked really loudly about wedding details, to try and push him to tell you he ended it.” She explained.

 

“He was in my class today and…and…. It’s always been him.” I rambled.

 

“Then. Go. Get. Him.” She told me.

 

“I will not waste this latte on you, but I will shove you into a cab if you don't go get him.”




…….



“Columbia university, that’ll be twelve fifty.”





I quickly gave the driver a twenty and got out. Walking onto the campus, I looked at the map and looked up at the buildings. Following the map, I quickly navigated my way towards the English building. Thank god it’s on the ground floor. What could I even say to him? Besides that I want to be with him, but he probably thinks I hate him or something now. No, that’s impossible because I wouldn’t have been flirting with him if I hated him. 



“Thanks.” I said to someone holding the door open for me.



All of a sudden, I was at his office - any memory of making my way here is non existent. He may not even want to be with me anymore. That's stupid, there's no way he would change his mind like that and not tell me… is there? No, I'm being paranoid or something. He literally said that he’s working on winning me back. But what he doesn’t know yet is that he already has me, I just need to find him and tell him that part. Knocking on the door, I didn't hear anyone or anything. I peeked through the blinds and sighed as I couldn't see whether or not someone was in there. Maybe he’s on his way back and I could just sit here and wait on this bench? No,  I’ll just text him and make plans to meet up. Turning the corner, I walked into someone and knocked the few books out of their hands.



“Crap! I’m so sorry.” I apologized, helping them pick the books up.

 

“Aria.”  I looked up to see Ezra.

 

“Hi.” I breathed as he helped me back up.

 

“You really enjoy walking into me.” He teased, setting the books on the bench next to us.

 

“It wasn't just me here, you walked into me too.” I pointed out.

 

“Were you expecting someone else to run smack into you?” I joked and he chuckled.

 

“No, I was hoping I'd see you. But I was not expecting anyone to come walking into me like a blind person.

 

“Oh, blind person huh? Takes one to know one.” I teased.

 

“You seem pretty alive for someone who said they were dead.” I teased.

 

“If calling you buddy killed you, wonder what this would do to you.”



Before he could respond, I brushed my lips against his. Realizing what I meant, he pulled me closer to him. God I’ve missed him, us…. Everything. Cupping my face, he gently tried to pull my face closer to him with no luck, getting me to giggle. I wrapped my arms around his neck and his hands moved from my face up to my hair. As we slowly pulled apart, he brushed gentle little pecks to my lips. We finally pulled apart and he rested his forehead against mine.

 

“God, I’ve missed you.” He breathed. 

 

“You have no idea.” I whispered as he brushed his lips against mine once more.

 

“Also, you are not very sleuthy, I saw you sneaking out of class earlier.” He told me, slowly pulling away.

 

“Sleuthy? That’s the non existent word you’re going with?” I giggled.

 

“Sounded cool, so…. yeah.”

 

“You… are such… a dork.” I murmured, brushing my lips to his again.

 

“Well, you called me buddy so I get to use the word sleuthy.” He pointed out.

Chapter 14: Time is Finally on Our Side

Chapter Text

Next day

 

Walking down West 59th Avenue, I saw the sign for The Hummingbird. Ezra had insisted on taking me out for dinner before we stop at my place so I can grab some clothes for the weekend. Even though we know he would have preferred to pick me up, we agreed to meet a bit further away as neither of us wanted to risk anyone at The Insider seeing us… at least not yet. And all morning I’ve tried to think about how I’m going to tell Amanda about being with Ezra, can’t even imagine how it’ll be telling Ella. Thankfully Jade left early today, because I’m pretty sure that since everyone can tell I have good news, she would’ve followed me. At least this place isn't too far from work, hopefully Ezra wasn’t waiting long. I could see Ezra in the dining room of the restaurant as I walked in. Thankfully there was no host at the moment, so I just made my way towards him.



“Hi you.” I said as he stood up.

 

“Hi.” He murmured, brushing his lips to mine

 

“Thought last night was a dream.” I whispered as we pulled apart.

 

“That makes two of us….” He murmured, brushing his lips against mine again.

 

“Were you waiting long?” I breathed as we pulled apart.

 

“No, I just got here about a few minutes ago.” He told me, helping me down into the chair.

 

“How was your day?” I asked. 

 

“Way too slow, felt like time was frozen and not in a good way.” He said, giving me that smile that I love.




…….

 

As our waiter walked away, neither of us said a word as we dug into our food. It wasn’t even an awkward silence between us, it’s just like old times yet newer. I’m still trying to comprehend  that after all these years, Ezra and I are actually back together. No more waiting for the day we reunite, or thinking what could have been and trying to move on from what we had. This is it - him, me… us . But pretty soon I’m going to have to tell Ella about us being back together, the girls too. Although, what if it doesn’t even work out? It didn’t work out before and it got us five years away from each other. Cupping my face with one hand, he snapped me out of my thoughts.



“You’re far away.” He whispered, softly caressing my cheek with his thumb. 

 

“Not that far if I’m right next to you.” I joked and he chuckled.

 

“I know how your mind works Ar, what’s going on in there?” He inquired.

 

“What if we’re just fooling ourselves and it doesn-.” He carefully leaned over, pressing his lips to mine.

 

“It’s us, you're talking about. Just because things didn't work out last time when I didn’t fight hard enough-.”

 

“Do not say that Ez.” I cut him off.

 

“Aria, I just up and left.” He pointed out.

 

“No, you did not just up and leave. You didn’t have any other options at the time. Byron made it impossible for you to stay.” I reminded him.

 

“I did have options, tried looking at other schools and other colleges nearby but they didn’t work out. But I’m not making that decision again…. I’m here and not going anywhere this time. Not letting you go either.” He said, cupping my face.

 

“Me too.” I giggled as he pressed his lips to mine.

 

“Also, looking at other schools nearby does not support your terrible claim of just up and leaving.” I pointed out as he caressed my face.

 

“Should give you a fair warning, Hardy lives with me.” Ezra said, taking a sip of his coke. 

 

“Well, I do have two roommates who usually want to kill each other and I have two brothers. So, I’m pretty sure I can handle Hardy.” I said and he chuckled.




…..

Ezra’s pov 



Walking out of the bathroom, I saw Aria was still asleep. She was softly snoring and it was clear that her midol was either starting to or had already worn off. God, it's still astounding that we're back together. Even if it had been iffy for a bit with us, I would have gone to the moon and back to prove she’s the one for me. Hell, I should have done it years ago - proving that I am crazy in love with her to her parents. Once I moved in with Hardy after leaving my mother’s place, it didn’t take  long for him to realize I really am crazy for her. Boy was he surprised when she had comebacks waiting for him whenever he made little comments here and there last night. As I carefully laid back down, her eyes slowly opened and looked into mine. 




“Didn’t mean to wake you, go back to sleep, Ar.” I whispered.

 

“Really hope you washed your hands.” She yawned and I chuckled.

 

“Bought some more midol, tampons, and pads in case you need them.  was just putting them away. So, I promise my hands are clean. Also got you some candy – yes I even got you some chocolate and ice cream…. Also cuddles.” I said softly, draping my arm over her.

 

“You did not have to do that, but thank you.” She murmured.

 

 “How could I not take care of my girlfriend?” I whispered, brushing some hair back from her face



Hearing the word come out of my mouth, I smiled to myself just as Aria blushed. She snuggled into me, quickly falling back to sleep. For five years, I couldn’t call her that, having to stay away so she could have some normalcy and I figured out what my next step was. Even when I heard she was home safe from  that hell hole of a dollhouse - the news had called it and I went back to see her, I knew that she still needed time away from me. The last thing she needed was people possibly figuring out our past when she had reporters coming at her left and right while trying to recover from what she went through. But now, finally, I have her back and nothing else matters to me. I could lose all my money tomorrow, but as long as she’s here with me… I don’t care.





……   

Aria’s pov

 

Ezra slipped his arms around me as he showed me the controls of the video game controller. We’ve been playing this monster killing game for whatever reason, he kept getting killed by the monsters and now I have to kill it. Hardy left after he died a few times, since he had to get to work. Not sure who was more nervous about me and Hardy being in the same room; him or Ezra. But it wasn’t even weird - of course, Ezra warned me Hardy might make a few comments. Thank god I grew up with Hanna and Spencer in my life, because I don’t know if I’d be able to make witty comments if I hadn’t.



“I am not new to video games, Ez.” I giggled as his hands brushed mine.

 

“Oh, I remember.” He breathed, pressing his lips to my cheek.

 

“If you’re trying to distract me, it’s working a lot better than when Mike does it because he just throws crap at me.” I joked and he chuckled.

 

“Besides in your words ‘being a pain your ass’ how’s Mike?” Ezra asked.

 

“Good, over at EastView college in Philly. It’s a good thing he’s better at driving now, otherwise he’d have to get picked up from school or the station on breaks.” I said and he arched an eyebrow.

 

“We both know there’s a story just trying to get out of that cute mouth of yours. Spill.” He said, getting me to giggle.

 

“When Mike started learning to drive, he crashed the car into a fast food sign. Dad took the blame, even though I had taken over teaching Mike.”

 

“I’m guessing if she freaked that one time he fell off his bike - she really freaked out when that happened.” Ezra guessed.

 

“She doesn’t know it was him, dad took the blame.” I laughed.

 

“Did your dad make him nervous?” He questioned.

 

“Yes…. because he was nervous because Mike was driving and obviously that made Mike nervous. Which was why I took over.”

 

“At least you didn’t teach him when he was six years old , like I did when I was thirteen.”

 

“Ez! You taught your brother to drive a car at six years old?” I questioned, playfully smacking him.

 

“Yeah, thirteen year old boys are pretty stupid.” He chuckled

 

“Okay, you’re at NYU and Spencer’s over at Yale, but what about the others?” He questioned, switching the topic.

 

“Well, Hanna is over at The New School for fashion design. Emily and Maya are both at Danby, they’re the only ones who stayed near Rosewood. And Caleb’s over at University of New Haven.” I told him

 

“Hanna being at The New School doesn’t surprise me, she used to draw shoes on tests when she didn’t know a question.” He chuckled.

 

“That doesn’t surprise me at all.” I responded.

 

“Caleb didn’t go with her to New York?”

 

“That was originally their plan, or her plan. However, the day we all opened our acceptance letters - she found out he didn’t even apply to colleges in New York.” I explained.

 

“How did that go?” He asked.

 

“It was complete chaos, we opened each other's letters- why I don’t know. Then Hanna and Caleb had a three day silent fight after it.” I told him.




                           Flashback - April 2012

 

Staring at the piles of either rejection or acceptance letters, I looked up as Toby came over with the to go bag from The Grille. Can’t even count how many there are in the middle of the table, there are definitely more than ten. Caleb plopped down and picked up his pizza as Emily and Maya put their environmental science homework away. Hanna flipped through her magazine, unaware of everyone here. This is it, we all get to find out where we got accepted or rejected. But still no clue why we decided to open each others’ letters. We’re all either going to be in different parts of the country or staying near home. After the past few years… we all deserve to get as far away as we possibly can. Spencer looked over and I could tell we were the most nervous. Everyone was already opening letters; we all want to get this all over with.

 

“Spencer has; UCLA, Harvard, Dartmouth, UPENN, Princeton, Duke, Brown, University of Chicago, University of Oxford, University of Cambridge. What happened to Yale?” Toby said, getting straight to the point.

 

“Didn’t apply.” She said as I took a bite of my ravioli.

 

“For Maya; Danby, MIT, Columbia Chicago, University of Delaware, UC Berkeley, John Hopkins.” Caleb announced, rummaging through the envelopes.

 

“Thought you weren’t applying to Delaware?” Em questioned.

 

“I wasn’t but then I was like ‘what the hell, why not?’ Then I forgot to tell you, but we know it was more of a safety thing.” Maya told her.

 

“For Hanna there is; FIT, Pratt Institute, Otis College of Art and Design, California College of the Arts, and The New School.” Caleb said.

 

“UCLA, Emerson, NorthWestern, Columbia Chicago, Oberlin, Hamilton, Boston University, and UOSC for Aria.”

 

“Danby, Berkeley, UOSC, Stanford, University of Arizona, NorthWestern, and University of Louisville all obviously want Emily.” Hanna read.

 

“Spence, you ready?” I asked, receiving a nod.

 

“Still can’t believe you applied to colleges in England.” Maya said as I opened the envelopes.

 

“Stanford -accepted. UCLA - accepted. Harvard - accepted. Dartmouth - accepted. UPENN - accepted. To save the rest of my breath… you got accepted into all of them Spence.” I told her, sliding  her  acceptance letters over to her.

 

“Em’s going to Danby, UOSC or Northwestern! Unless she decides to go to Berkeley.” Maya said.

 

“Maya’s going to Danby, MIT, or Delaware!” Toby responded.



Feeling Toby nudge me, I looked over and it was clear we were thinking the same thing. Spence didn’t need to tell either of us; she was only nervous because of her parents and Melissa. They want her to go to UPENN just like the three of them and the last few generations of the Hastings’ family. At this point, it wouldn’t surprise me if the Hastings’ were the ones who founded the school. But I know she’s more nervous about Yale since that’s her dream school despite her parents and Melissa keep telling her about UPENN. Just like I am and NYU, Byron kept saying I should just settle on Hollis or if I really want to leave so bad, he could try and get me into Syracuse.



“Hanna got accepted into The New School!” Spencer exclaimed.

 

“We’re going to New York babe!” Hanna squealed, looking towards Caleb

 

“Yeah, about that…” He started.

 

“There’s ten letters left.” Hanna pointed out, interrupting him.

 

“Two are mine, it’s just University of Connecticut and University of New Haven.” Caleb said.

 

“What happened to New York?” Hanna questioned.

 

“I’ve been trying to tell you, none of those colleges felt right and the programs aren’t what I’m looking for.” Caleb told her.

 

“Guess who’s either going to California, New York or Chicago.” Maya said, looking at me.

 

“Caleb’s going to the University of New Haven.” Emily said softly.



No one said anything as Hanna got up and left. Now until these two talk, it’s going to be so  awkward for everyone; especially Spencer and Toby. The last time they argued, we all had to pick sides and Hanna got mad when neither me or Maya picked a side. If Spencer and I decide to go to Yale and NYU, at least the four of us will be somewhat close to each other. New Haven is at most two or three hours away. Plus, The New School is literally a few blocks away from NYU - we could see each other all the time. 



“We could apartment together if we both decide to go to Chicago.” Spencer told me.

 

“I could come with and get a job at some construction site.” Toby added.

 

“The only person who would like that is Spencer. She doesn’t already live with you - I live with you and it’s not pleasant.” I told him, giving him a look.



End of Flashback



“Spencer didn’t apply to Yale?” He questioned.

 

“She did, but Melissa told her she opened the letter and Yale rejected her. Of all the years I’ve known her and her family, that was the biggest fight I’ve witnessed between those two.”

 

“Almost went to Chicago instead, even when Spencer found out she was accepted into Yale and chose to go there.” I added.

 

“You almost didn't go to NYU? That's surprising.” He said.

 

“I know, we can thank Toby for that. He all but dragged me and Spencer there for a weekend. God he was annoying that weekend, kept pointing at everything and saying how one thing or another was bad.” I said, rolling my eyes and he chuckled.

 

“Well, he definitely got you exactly where you should be.” He murmured, pressing a kiss to the side of my head.




……….

 

Somehow, we ended up on the Brooklyn bridge after going to a few different art museums in the city. I’m pretty sure neither of us know where we’re going at this point but I don’t care where we go. If all we do is walk around the city, that's perfectly fine with me as long as I'm with Ezra. There are still some questions I have. Hell, I don't know how to ask or if he's even ready to talk about it. He wrapped his arm around my shoulders and I reached up and took his hand in mine.



“How come you never told me your full last name?” I asked, biting the bullet

 

“You have met my mother right?” He asked, arching an eyebrow.

 

“Oh yeah, she’s a delight.” I said sarcastically and he chuckled

 

“My senior year in high school, my girlfriend had told me she was pregnant and my mother ended up paying her to take care of it. She told me she did and then disappeared. Saw a couple friends from high school a few months ago, she kept the baby and it turns out it wasn’t mine. Guess she told me the baby was mine because she knew my mother would pay her to ‘take care of it’. But she somehow managed to secure both money and a place of her own from my mother. There’s a lot more reasons with my mother, but that was the last straw. I left home before graduation and stayed with one of my friends. Then after graduation to cut any , I shortened my last name and you know the rest. so, I'm not a serial killer or whatever could be worse than a serial killer.” He chuckled, giving me a small smile.



“I’m sorry.” I said and he pressed his lips to mine

 

“All of that led me to you.” He murmured, slowly pulling away.

 

“You’re cute babe. Also your ex sounds just as delightful as your mother.” I said sarcastically.

 

“Tell me about it.” He chuckled.



………

 

Slowly opening my eyes, I couldn't figure out where the hell I’m at. I vaguely remember getting up an hour or so ago to go to the bathroom and to make sure I didn’t leak through. But I guess I didn’t realize I wasn’t at home. My stomach started to knot up as I tried to figure out where I was, it feels like I’m frozen in place and I can’t get myself to get up to find out where I’m at. Obviously I’m somewhere safe - but why can’t I remember? Did I take my medicine on time last night? The last time I didn’t take my pill on time I ended up having a panic attack when the subway got stuck in a tunnel and it was pitch dark. All of a sudden, an arm draped over me and I felt myself internally relax. That’s why I’m not panicking… I’m with Ezra. Of course my body relaxed once he touched me, he's my safe place.



“Good morning, beautiful.” He said sleepily.

 

“Hi.” I giggled, rolling over to face him.

 

“Are you okay Ar? You seemed tense until i placed my arm over you.” He asked carefully.

 

“I am now. Pretty sure I didn’t take my medicine at nine like I’m supposed to.”

 

“Pretty sure you took it a bit closer to ten.” He told me.

 

“That explains it. If I don’t take it on time, I end up having panic attacks. Weird thing is, I can take it earlier than nine but if I take it later then it affects me. But apparently, my body knew exactly where I was before my mind did.” I said.



He didn't say anything as he gently pulled me into his arms. I snuggled into him as his fingers slowly caressed my lower back. Knowing him, it wouldn't surprise me if he put himself in charge of making sure to remind me to take my medicine but it's not his job it's mine. But how on earth did I not know to take it on time? It's not like it's a new medicine for me! I even thought about taking it but then somehow it left my brain. Resting his forehead against mine, he pressed his lips to my forehead and caressed my cheek with his thumb.

 

“What?” I giggled as he stared into my eyes, as if I'd disappear.

 

“Your presence feels like the first sip of coffee in the morning. Comforting and needed. And when you came back into my life, I finally felt like I could breathe again. No one makes me feel the way you do."

 

“You came back into my life, deal with it.” He added, giving me a small smile.

 

“Make me.” I teased as he brushed his lips to mine again

 

“How about some coffee?” He asked.

 

“I think we should just lay here for a little bit longer.” I whispered.

 

“Sounds good to me.”



He draped his free arm over me and kissed the top of my head as I nuzzled my face into his chest. There's so much more  to tell him of everything that went down senior year. But even if he doesn't say it, we both know he won't push on it. He’d just wait for me to tell him on my own timeline. If I could change some of my decisions that I made that year, I would. Starting with somehow dating Noel Kahn again.



……..

Sunday night 



Walking up the stairs, I knew that Lauren was going to have a lot of questions. Especially with the fact that I put no details about my location. There’s no one I could stay with that she knows of since Harley, Kai, Brittany, or Jillian are back in the city yet. And there’s no reason for me to stay with Matt since we broke up. The only time I stayed over at Parker’s place was when I first started at The Insider and was helping her with an article and we both fell asleep. Even though Ezra had to grade some last minute papers, I don’t want to scare him by meeting both Riley and Lauren on the same day. It seemed so easy between him and Riley, even though it was only for a few minutes. But I kind of wish Ezra could have stayed just for even a tiny while, I never wanted this weekend to end. Especially after our lazy day today; all we did was lay in his bed and watch old movies like we used to do.



“Hey, watching anything good?” I asked, walking into the apartment.

 

“All Riley and I got was a note saying  ‘don't call the FBI, I’m fine. Be back Sunday’. So, where the fuck were you?” Lauren asked.

 

“I was around…” I trailed off, unable to hide my smile.

 

“There’s a gu-... oh my god, it’s Ezra isn’t it? Tell me EVERYTHING!” She squealed, patting the seat next to her on the couch

 

“Wait! Don’t start yet!”



Before I could say anything, she darted towards our bedroom. I made my way over to the couch and sat in my favorite spot. When we had gone thrifting for furniture after moving in, we couldn't find anything that would be in our very small budget and would work. Then one day we all came home to find our apartment completely furnished with thrifted stuff - even though we’re all pretty sure it was them, none of our parents will admit it. Lauren came rushing back, jumping onto the couch next to me with a bottle of peach vodka in her hand and I stared at her.



“You should be in the Olympics.” I joked.

 

“Spill!” Lauren exclaimed.

 

“Thursday in class, the mystery author came…. it turned out to be Ezra. I had been planning on meeting up with him at some point. During class, I realized he had been telling the truth about being in love with me - he wrote his point of view of our love story. After class, I went to the park to think a bit more and comprehend everything before going to find him. Victoria showed up…. I figured she would be pissed or seeking revenge, but she was trying to get me to go get him. She even gave me a map of Columbia with info on where Ezra’s office is. When I went to find him, we ended up crashing into each other again and I kissed him.”

 

“What?” She squealed.

 

“Not right away, we talked for a few minutes… okay he just teased me about walking into him and I pointed out that he walked into me too. After talking for a while, we planned on getting dinner Friday and then we stopped here, so I can grab some clothes. We had A LOT more catching up to do.” I explained

 

“Oh, I BET there was some catching up.” She giggled.

 

“Not the dirty kind you’re thinking of.”

 

“So, you’re telling me that after all this time, nothing hot and steamy happened between you two?” She inquired.


“Nope. And I love how you think we’d jump right into bed after all these years. And I don’t think Ezra’s planning on as you say ‘rock my body’ anytime soon. We just got back together; don't forget he recently broke off his engagement.” I told her.

 

“Plus, we never got that far before we broke up. There were a few times where we almost did but nothing happened. Add the fact that Mother Nature decided to visit while I was packing for the weekend – nothing was going to happen anyway.” I told her.

 

“Sorry, I totally forgot to tell you that our monthly bitch was back. But anyway, when do I get to meet him?” She asked.

 

“Maybe soon, but I can’t make any promises.” I told her

 

“We weren’t sure when or if you’d be home but I ordered your sweet potato and black bean enchilada with guac from Mexigrill.” She told me.

 

“Why would I not be back?” I questioned.

 

“You didn’t give us much info in your note, maybe you snapped and ran away.” She pointed out.



Sharing a look with her, we both burst out laughing as I rolled my eyes at her. There is no logical reason that would explain why I would even run away. Of course, there had been a few times where the thought popped in and right out of my mind during junior and senior year. Even after Mona was locked up in Radley, I still couldn't grasp the idea that I was safe and it didn't help that Ezra was gone. Whenever I thought about running away and trying to find him, I knew he would have just brought me back home.



“Ok, now tell me about his place.” Lauren said, bringing me out of my thoughts.

 

“He lives at Fifth Avenue Estates with his best friend Hardy, on the very top floor… the penthouse.” I told her

 

“Damn, he rich-rich then. What’s this Hardy guy like?” She inquired.


“Hardy is the guy Brittney Spears wrote ‘ Womanizer’ for.” I told her.

Chapter 15: You can call me obsessed

Notes:

Here's chapter 15! I know it's a little short but I think the next chapter will make up for it.... hope you enjoy!

Chapter Text

Thursday - Ezra’s pov

 

Parking down the street from Aria’s apartment, I killed my car’s engine and grabbed the bag of stuff I got for her. I highly doubt Aria meant to call me as she had gotten into her apartment, she didn’t say anything that sounded like she knew we were in a call. The second I heard one of her roommates say something about staying with her and then I heard Aria getting sick. Just as I got to the door, some woman that looks around Aria’s age walked out and held the door open for me.



“Do you know which apartment Aria Montgomery lives in?” I asked, hopefully.

 

“Two B, take care of our girl.” She told me

 

“How did….”

 

“Always remember, girls talk. See you later Ezra.” She called.



I rushed into the building and the stairs, not wanting to waste another minute. Before, I couldn’t do anything for Aria when she got sick - even if it was just a tiny cold. But I’ll be damned if I sit by and not take care of her now. Walking into their apartment, it was clear Aria was still in the bathroom. Quietly setting the bag of stuff for her on the counter, I made my way towards the bathroom. Even though it’s impossible, the thought of someone deliberately giving her food poisoning or just poisoning her crossed my mind multiple times on  the way here. Seeing Aria with her head in the toilet broke me, if I could I’d switch with her.



“Aria baby, what happened?” I asked, sitting next to her on the floor.

 

“You don't want to see me like this Ez.” She muttered.

 

“Hey, no guy wants to see their girlfriend sick. That's why I'm here to take care of you.” I told her, rubbing her back.

 

“In sickness and in health.” I whispered just as she got sick again.

 

“We….aren’t…married.” She managed between being sick.

 

“Well then, this is just practice for when we are.” I murmured.

 

“So I have to be the one always sick when we’re married?” She questioned as I rubbed her back.

 

“We can discuss that later.” I said softly and saw her smile a bit.

 

“Did you eat something bad?” I questioned.

 

“I have absolutely no idea. All I know is that my cramps are being bitchier than usual.” She muttered.

 

“Come on you.” I said softly, scooping her up.

 

“I could have walked Ez.” She pointed out.

 

“You’re just going to be stubborn about this aren’t you?” I teased, giving her a small smile.

 

“One of us has to be the stubborn one, might as well be me.” She giggled.

 

“Would you like any tea? I brought green tea, peppermint, lemon, orange spice, and earl grey.” I asked, tucking her into bed.

 

“Peppermint sounds good.”

 

“Highly doubt you want to eat now, but I also got you pasta and vegetable soup, plant-based chicken noodle, and plant-based chicken and rice. Even got you some spiced chickpea soup. But that's for when you're feeling better.” I told her.

 

“You're spoiling me.” She said.

 

“As I should, I’ll go make your tea.” I murmured, pressing a kiss to her forehead.



Walking out of her room, I made my way back to the kitchen and pulled the box of peppermint tea out of the bag and went to fill their keurig with water, making sure there was nothing in the k-cup part. Grabbing a mug from the cabinet, I placed it under the keurig and pressed start. Even though it's due to her being sick; I wouldn't trade this time with her for anything. It’s been horrendous trying to find time to see each other between my work schedule and her having both class and work. The days I do have only a few classes; she has work and class. Even though her schedule got completely flipped today and she wasn't going to be home until six, I had been planning on coming over to surprise her. The keurig beeped, indicating the water was done pouring. I placed the tea bag into the water before adding a bit of honey,the way Aria likes it. Picking up the mug, I made my way back into her room just as Casablanca began playing. 



“Here you go.” I said, handing her the mug and sitting down in the desk chair.

 

“Thank you.” She murmured.

 

“Anytime baby. No way was I going to sit at home and do nothing, knowing you were sick.” I whispered.

 

“Will you lay with me? Promise I won't breathe on you.” She asked and I nodded.

 

“Sweetheart, you can breathe on me all you want.” I said, carefully climbing into her bed.

 

“You remembered about the honey?” She questioned, more shocked that I even remembered she likes honey in her peppermint tea.

 

“Baby, I remember every single detail.” I murmured, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

 

“Ez.. you are going to get sick.” She complained.

 

“I just kissed the top of your head.” I pointed out and gently pulled her into my arms.



Aria snuggled into me as we watched Casablanca, well more like she watched it. I couldn’t take my eyes off her, it’s like if I look away she could disappear. Slowly rubbing her arm, I bit back the urge to tell her I love her. Even though I told her that I’m still in love with her back at The Insider before we got back together, I want to make saying it to her again special. When I first said it to her the first time, it was because she thought her cousin or someone had any chance with me. But no one could ever have a chance because I’m hers and I want to be only hers until I die. Maybe I could take her out to Beacon for a weekend, it seems like she only works during the week so getting out of the city for a weekend might be easy. But hearing about how Lauren reacted to Aria’s note from when we got back together - I’ll have to remember to give Lauren the address, so she knows exactly where Aria would be at.




……

Few days later

Aria’s pov

 

I skipped whatever Justin Timberlake song that came on and Sugar by Maroon 5 came on. Lauren and I decided to have a girls day as neither of us had to work and my class got canceled. We haven’t had a girls’  day like this in what feels like forever. Most of the time when neither of us have work or classes, we just clean the apartment or have a movie marathon with Riley joining at some point. Stuffing a separator between my toes, I grabbed the bottle of nail polish and shook it. 

 

“What color are you doing?” She asked.

 

“Ripple reflect blue, the same as my nails.” I responded.

 

“That’s a cute color. Do we still have berried treasure?” 

 

“Should be one of the many pink polishes we both have.” I joked, handing her the organizer for the pinks.

 

“We needed this girls’ day” Lauren said as the timer went off for our face masks.

 

“Absolutely.” I agreed, peeling mine off and tossing it into our garbage can.

 

“Is Fitz picking you up later? She asked

 

“He’d prefer to, but his classes have been running late today due to early finals. So, I told him I’ll order something once I get to his place. 

 

“Wear that burnt orange spaghetti strap top and that one black boho floral patchwork mini skirt with those really cute knee high heels boots.” She suggested.

 

“You’re starting to sound like Han a little bit and it’s a bit scary.” I told her.



….

 

Walking into Ezra’s place, he looked up from a book that he was reading at the island. He motioned me to come over to him the moment he saw me. We both thought he wasn’t going to be home by the time I’d get here, since he had his last three classes take their finals. Oh god, when we both go back to having classes, it’s going to suck even more since we’ll both have more than a few classes in a day. At least I’m in my own apartment so I could stay with him over the weekends. I wouldn't be able to do that if I was still in the NYU dorms.



“Figured I was gonna beat you here. How did the finals go?” I asked, slipping my arms around his neck.

 

“So did I. But the students in my last class surprisingly finished a lot quicker than I assumed they would. And let's just say that I’m not looking forward to grading them.” He chuckled.

 

“Also, thank you for taking care of me the other day.”

 

“Anytime baby. Are your cramps any better?” He asked and I nodded.

 

“But I’m paying for dinner tomorrow since you already paid for the laser tag.” I told him and he chuckled.

 

“How about the winner gets to pay for dinner.” He suggested and I nodded.

 

“Deal.”



…….

Next day



Ezra came back from paying the tab, even though he only said he was going to the restroom. He threw me a wink as I gave him a look and he sat down. I was supposed to pay for dinner since he lost laser tag last night, plus he’s paid for the other times we’ve gone out - even just for the coffees over the weekend after we got back together. He softly placed his hand on my knee and gave me a small smile. Even though he wouldn't have cared what I wore, it’s pretty clear that he likes my terracotta colored Alexander McQueen interlock kaleidoscope dress… especially since this happens to stop mid thigh.



“Figured we could use some dessert.” He said.

 

“Thought we agreed I was going to pay? We both know you paid when you went up there.” I pointed out.

 

“Well, you had a long day in class and I wanted to treat my girlfriend to dinner.” He chuckled, pressing his lips to mine.

 

“I’m paying for the movie then babe.”  I told him.

 

“It’s only fair.” He agreed.

 

“In case I had stupidly forgot to tell you earlier, you look absolutely beautiful.” He whispered

 

“You don’t look bad yourself.” I giggled.

 

“Are you staying over tonight?” I asked, as he fed me a bite of cake.

 

“That was a foolish question sweetheart, anytime I get the chance to have you in my arms all night I’m taking it.” He murmured.



For the fifth time, he failed at being subtle as he glanced over towards some dude across the restaurant. He’d been staring at us since he came in. Ezra’s probably worried the guy will snap or something and become some sort of danger towards me. All of a sudden, he gently slid his hand up onto my thigh and it made more sense. He's making sure that guy knows he can't have me, as if that guy even had a sliver of a chance. I took the fork from the plate, scraping a piece up. As he glanced back at me, I arched an eyebrow and cupped his face with one hand.



“Are you claiming your territory?” I teased, holding the fork up for him.

 

“You are not territory…. but yes, absolutely.” He whispered, taking the bite and resting his forehead against mine.

 

“Good.” I giggled as he dabbed some of the chocolate onto my lip

 

“You better be planning on kissing me.” I giggled as he cupped my face with his clean hand.

 

“Exactly my plan.” He said, brushing his lips to mine.




Flashback



Peering around the corner, I couldn’t see Ezra. Somehow, we managed to find an adult only laser tag, so a bunch of twelve-year-olds can go shooting us before we even get onto the game floor. Everyone else on our teams were hiding or shooting each other. Frankly I'm shocked no one has just shot either of us yet, seems like everyone is just doing their own thing. All of a sudden, Ezra appeared, and his lips were on mine. I wrapped my free arm around his neck as he pinned me up against the wall. Smirking into the kiss, he started to pull away, but I held his face to mine. We slowly pulled away and I quickly raised my gun and shot him before he could shoot me. Not sure if he decided to kiss me just to kiss me or if he was planning on shooting me afterwards but I’m not taking my chances. He looked at me shocked as I giggled.



“Worth it.” He said, caressing my face.

 

“Pretty sure you were planning on kissing me, so I’d be off my game and then you were gonna shoot me?”

 

“Exactly my plan. Now…. I have a new plan.” He said with a smirk.




End of Flashback






……..



“But how could a movie theater be closed?” Ezra questioned as I unlocked the door to the apartment building.

 

“It’s New York Ez, anything could have happened. Come on, I have plenty of movies for us to watch.” I said,  holding my hand out for him.

 

“Lead the way.” He told me.

 

“Ooooh such a big strong alpha man marking his territory at the restaurant.” I teased, leading him up the stairs.

 

“Was just making sure he knows he can’t have you.” He chuckled.

 

“Oh really? Why’s that?” I flirted.



All of a sudden, he had me pinned against the apartment door. Now, if any other guy had done this, I'd probably think they were about to hurt me or something - except for Matt. But with Ezra… it's kinda hot. Especially with the way he’s giving me that small smile mixed with a smirk. Cupping my neck, he pressed his forehead against mine. Now why is it when I had gotten jealous when it came to Jackie or Simone and Victoria, I probably acted like a psycho bitch but when he gets jealous over some random dude it's hot? Neither of us said anything as he pulled me closer to him and I pressed my lips to his.



“You’re mine.” He said softly.

 

“As if I don’t already know that.” I giggled.

 

“In my defense I’m quite…. obsessed with you.” He breathed, unlocking the door for me.

 

“Good, because I feel the same way.” I giggled.



Walking into the apartment, Ezra followed me in and shut the door. I turned around and gently pulled him by his tie, pressing my lips to his. Somehow, we managed to make our way over to the couch. He held me on his lap as I slipped my tongue into his mouth. Kissing Ezra’s jawline, I giggled as his fingers caressed my back. Slowly pulling away, he cupped my face as our lips met once more. All of a sudden, his lips were on the front of my throat.



“Ezra…” I moaned as he pulled away

 

“What movies do you have?” He breathed and I stood up, taking his hand in mine once more.

 

“Come on, let’s go look.” I told him, leading him towards my room.




……



Staring at the ceiling, my mind raced with the same question. Was Ezra about to say ‘I love you’ earlier? It seemed like it was on the top of his tongue, but all of a sudden he shifted or whatever and just said he's obsessed with me. As much as I loved hearing him say something like that, it's been eating at me that he didn't say 'I love you’ in the first place. But he had said that he was still in love with me that night at work. All of a sudden, he giggled as he rolled over and draped an arm over me, pulling me closer to him in the process. There’s probably a logical reason for it, but even without him saying it earlier it’s not that much of a big deal…. because I know how he feels.

Chapter 16: I just called to say.....

Notes:

So sorry about not posting last week, it was long and crazy one for me work wise and posting completely slipped my mind.

Chapter Text

Monday 

 

Walking towards the apartment building, my phone started playing B-26 and I smiled. After the long day I had, hearing Ezra’s voice is exactly what I need. Woke up at four forty in the morning and couldn’t go back to sleep. Riley had taken the last cup of coffee and left while I was in the shower without telling me that we're completely out. I knew we were low but I didn’t think we were that low. Somehow I was five minutes late to class because of traffic, even though I left ten minutes early like always and then class went longer than usual and then I got in trouble for walking out of class to call Amanda to let her know. At least I didn’t get in trouble at work, but Jade kept making comments and I was really tempted to slap her. Then I didn’t get a chance to speak with Amanda. To make it all even worse,  I couldn't even get a coffee from Jackson or really even say hi to him, coming in and he was gone by the time I got off.



“Hey you.” I said, answering his call.

 

“Meet me up on the roof.” He said and hung up.

 

What on earth is he doing on the roof? Unlocking the door and rushing towards the elevator and pressed the up button a few times. The only time I've used this elevator was when I was moving in with Lauren and Riley. It's pretty useless for me since we live on the second floor. Neither Riley or Lauren said anything about Ezra being here, and one of them would have had to let him in since the apartment door needs a key. The elevator doors opened, and I made my way towards the rooftop. As I pushed open the rooftop entrance, he was waiting for me and I saw that he had set up a candlelight picnic over by the rooftop couches. There were candles scattered around on the tables and the rooftop lights are actually working. Without saying anything and before I could say anything, he gently pressed his lips to mine. If I thought hearing his voice was the highlight of my day, then him kissing me is the highlight of my week.



“Hey there, beautiful.” He said.

 

“Ez.. you did all this for me?” I asked as we pulled apart

 

“Absolutely. How else am I supposed to pursue you?” He responded, pulling me closer to him.

 

“You already have me, Mr. Romantic.” I giggled, wrapping my arms around his neck as he brushed his lips against mine once more.

 

“How was your day?” He questioned.

 

“Way too long, and tiring. What about yours?”

 

“About the same as yours.” He chuckled.

 

“Are you hungry?”

 

“Mhm.” I nodded.

 

“Good, I got that vegan Alfredo with tofu-based chicken you like. Would’ve made it but we both know that would have completely failed.” He said and I giggled.

 

“Which would have resulted in me teasing you.” I told him and chuckled.



Taking my hand in his, he led me over towards the picnic blanket. Of all the things he could have gotten us to eat, he got us vegan food. When I had started transitioning into vegetarianism, there were quite a few times where he was worried that I was about to eat meat. But even if he hadn’t even brought dinner tonight, I’m just glad he’s here. Making sure we weren’t going to sit on the food or our glasses of sparkling water, he carefully helped me sit down onto the blanket. Just as he turned to face me, I cupped his face and pressed my lips to his.




“I promise there’s no actual chicken.” He reassured me as we pulled apart.

 

“Babe, I know you wouldn't feed me actual meat. You're not my brother.” I told him and he arched an eyebrow.

 

“Story for another time.” I promised him.

 

“But I also think you like vegan food more than you let on.” I added, teasing him.

 

“You just really enjoy teasing me about that don't you?” He questioned, cupping my face.

 

“Prove it.” I teased and he brushed his lips to mine.

 

“How do you feel about getting out of the city for a weekend?”

 

“With you? Definitely yes.” I giggled as he brushed some hair behind my ear.

 

“You better be planning on staying the night tonight.” I told him and he gave me a smile that told me he was.



……..

 

Stirring the creamer and sugar into my coffee, I giggled as Ezra slipped his arms around me. He had been sound asleep when I snuck out of bed. Thunder boomed just as he pressed his lips against the crook of my neck. Since ten last night it has been storming on and off all night, starting up again at three this morning and keeping me up for quite a while. The only good thing to come out of this storm is that my class got canceled. I set the spoon down and rested my arms over his as he pressed a kiss to the crook of my neck, getting me to giggle.



“Come back to bed Ar.” He breathed.

 

“I was going to after making our coffee. Ez, I still need to make yours. Do you want…. light, medium…. or dark roast.” I giggled as he trailed kisses along my neck.

 

“Ezra Nathaniel..…” I giggled as he gently turned me around to face him.

 

“Tell me what kind of roast you want and sit down, so I can make your coffee.” I told him

 

“Any roast is fine. Would you like any help?”

 

“I can handle the coffee babe. Go sit down.” I told him.



He chuckled and pressed a kiss to my cheek before sitting down on one of the weird bar stools Riley picked out. Nothing in our entire apartment matches except for the silverware, it’s like our own personal thrift store or something. But there are times where I wish at least the plates matched. I grabbed one of my mugs from the cabinet and placed it onto the drip tray. I’ve known multiple people to change how they take their coffee throughout the years, but Ezra still takes his coffee with just a splash of creamer and three sugars. He never cared whether it was liquid or dry creamer, which I used to tease him a bit for. From the corner of my eye, I could see him watching me as I made his coffee.



“You’re in luck sir, we had liquid creamer.” I teased, handing him his coffee and he chuckled.

 

“Thank you.” He whispered, still not taking his eyes off me.

 

“Ok, you’ve been staring at me practically since you got up. If there’s a bug on me tell me now, otherwise I will probably cry if I see it.” I told him and he chuckled, setting his coffee down.

 

“There’s no bug Ar, promise. Since I couldn’t keep kissing you, I might as well admire my girlfriend.” He promised, pulling me closer to him as I wrapped my arms around his neck.

 

“Well, I was going to say this over our weekend up in Beacon, but I can’t and don’t want to wait anymore. I love you.” He told me.

 

“I love you too.” I murmured as our lips met.

 

“Both coffees are done. Which means we can go back to bed, and I can keep you warm.” He whispered, taking my hand and leading me back to my room.




…….



Taking a sip of my mimosa, I looked around at everyone else's work in progress of the Winter sunset painting that we’re all doing. Sharing a look with Lauren, it was clear that her long day was long past her. We never really get to come to Tipsy Brush as much as we’d like, so whenever we get a chance, we take it. Lauren isn’t into art as much as I am, but it's still one of the things we have in common. Turning my attention back to my own canvas, no place to put mine came to mind. My wall is covered in photos from junior high to now, plus a few pieces that had gotten published in the school newspaper and magazine are up there too. Perhaps I could give it to Ezra, he did like the mug I gave him years ago… and he still has it.



“So, where are you going to put yours?”

 

“Not sure. Might give it to Ezra, but what if he hates it?” I questioned, receiving a look.

 

“Aria. He loves you, it’s not like you haven’t given him any art before. Didn’t you make him a coffee mug or something once?” She asked and I laughed.

 

“Oh god. It was supposed to be, but I ended up dropping it and fortunately only the handle broke off. I was so devastated about that. But he made me feel better and decided to use it as a pen holder.” I said as my phone vibrated on the table. 



“You better answer it.” Lauren said as we saw it was Ezra.

 

“Hey, you. I’m making you something.” I answered.

 

“Oh yeah? Is it another handle-less coffee mug for pens?” He teased me.

 

“No. It’s a painting. That’s all you get to know.” 

 

“Can’t wait to see it baby. I know you’re out with Lauren, so I’ll make it quick.”

 

“What’s up?”

 

“Just wanted to say I love you.” He said and felt myself blush.

 

“You just can’t go five minutes without being cute, can you?” I giggled.

 

“Not when it comes to you baby. Go have fun. Love you.”

 

“Love you too.” I replied and we hung up.



Looking over at Lauren, it's clear that she's going to suggest some sort of way to seduce Ezra. It really would not surprise me if that’s where she takes this conversation. In some sort of way, she’s like my Samantha Jones or something. At least three times since telling her about Ezra’s plan for our getaway weekend, she has suggested I borrow her ‘good’ pajamas. Which is just a bralette and a pair of shorts. I could literally pull the same pieces of clothing out of my side of the closet, no clue why I’d even borrow hers.




“Seriously still trying to get me to wear your sexy pajamas?”

 

“Yes.” She answered bluntly.

 

“Aria, he’s taking you to his getaway house… with multiple places to get frisky.” She added.

 

“We’re not going there to get frisky. It’s so we can get away from the city and have some alone time.” I reminded her.

 

“What if it happens? You two are going to be all alone, don’t you want to be prepared?” She questioned.

 

“I highly doubt sex is on Ezra’s mind for this weekend. We just got back together. If you actually want me to be prepared, you should be making sure I have condoms and the sex talk, not sexy pajamas.” I said, laughing at the end.

 

“Plus… I'm pretty sure the only thing he really has planned is me wearing his shirt.” I smirked.

 

“If that doesn’t get him to pin you in the bed, I don’t know what will.” She giggled and I shook my head.

 

“Ar, are you nervous?”

 

“No! Yes, no, maybe…. A little. We never got that far before, and I don’t even know if he wants to be with me in that way.” I answered.

 

“Everything will be fine. Just breathe, even if it's not this weekend - he will want to be with you in that way. He's crazy about you, how could he not want to be with you sexually ever?” She told me.



“You haven't told him yet?” She questioned, seeing the look on my face.

 

“No.”

 

“I think you should.” She told me, even though I already knew.



………

Friday night



Snuggling into Ezra, I flipped the page of The Odyssey just as he kissed the side of my head and turned the page of The Grapes of Wrath . Can’t believe that not only did he give me a romantic picnic on my apartment rooftop, but he also planned a weekend getaway for us. We had gone to quite a few art museums today since we basically just did nothing when we got here yesterday except watch some old movies. But reading in a little town like Beacon or Rosewood is a lot nicer than reading in the city - even when I'm in my own apartment. Earlier we had played poker a few times until Ezra started trying to distract me, of course I'm pretty sure it's because I kicked his ass every single round. Tomorrow, we might head to the beach and if we do Ezra will see my scar. Which means I need to tell him about it sooner rather than later.



“You really like distracting me, don’t you?” I questioned as he placed another kiss on my shoulder blade.

 

“Who said anything about distracting you?” He murmured and I looked up at him.

 

“The fact that you're using the same technique from earlier when you were losing poker.” I pointed out.

 

“It’s scary how good at poker you are.” He said, setting his book aside.

 

 “Well, it helped that you suck at it.” I teased.

 

“I do not suck, I just let you win.” He joked as he pulled me onto his lap.

 

“Just kiss me already.” I murmured, wrapping my arms around his neck.



Instead of pressing his lips to mine, he pressed them to the crook of my neck. I giggled as he began planting little kisses in the same spot, getting me to giggle even more. Starting to think that his favorite spot on my body, of course it’s not like he has seen or explored my entire body. His lips finally found mine as I grazed my hands down his back. I really need to tell him, especially if this goes any further. At some point we’re going to end up having sex or he’s just going to see my naked body. This is something he should know before that. Slowly pulling away, I gave him one last kiss.



“Mhmm, as much as I enjoy this, there’s something I need to tell you. Don’t ask how or why I dated Noel again. Except for the last few days before everything went down, I literally have no recollection of that time.” I said as he cupped my face.

 

“You don’t have to tell me if you’re not ready yet, Ar.” He whispered.

 

“I want to. Before the girls and I got kidnapped…. Noel Kahn shot me and Spencer.”





 

Flashback: December 2011 

 

The girls and I were in a creepy motel in Philly. It's been nearly a week since we discovered that Alison is actually alive. Well, more like Noel told us and that she  didn't want to risk her life by coming back to Rosewood yet. Didn't really make sense when he first told us why she was coming to him but not us and it still doesn't make much sense now. For as long as we had been friends with Alison; these two have always been at some sort of odds with each other. Even though it made sense, it feels weird that he told us not to bring Toby. Alison doesn’t even know Maya or Caleb, so there’s no real reason to bring them. Bringing Toby won’t really make sense as they were almost always at odds with each other, plus the fact she got him sent to juvie for ‘The Jenna thing’. Emily looked out the window for the third time as if Ali’s just going to prance through the front of this building as if the world doesn’t know she’s alive.



"We're finally going to see Ali again!" Emily said excitedly.

 

“But why hasn’t she tried to tell us or even come to us herself? We’re supposed to be her best friends.” Spencer inquired.

 

“Noel said she didn’t feel safe coming on her own.” Emily reminded her.

 

“When has she ever been afraid to do someth- ANYTHING on her own? She’s been coming to us since someone else’s body was found and mistaken or even purposely declared as hers. She visited Hanna in the hospital, came when Aria had that flu, when I was taking medicine, and Emily - she came to you… and got you out of that barn filled with gas. Alison was coming to us- herself, but when we were in a state where we’d assume we were hallucinating. But my point - she was on her own and coming back to Rosewood.” Spencer pointed out.

 

“This isn’t like before for her Spencer. Her life is in danger!” Emily snapped.

 

“So has our lives! Ever since ‘her’ body has been found! We’ve been given the short end of the stick when it comes to ‘A’ ever since the beginning of Junior year last year!” Spencer snapped back.

 

“Stop, both of you. Where did Noel go anyway?” Hanna questioned, changing the subject before Spencer and Emily could continue their argument over Ali.

 

“Said he was going to get Ali. God, it’s creepy in here.” Spencer muttered.

 

“Feels like we’re about to be eaten by Hannibal Lecter.” I whispered.

 

“Stop watching horror movies with Toby!” Both Emily and Spencer said.



As the silence fell over us, I watched between them. Lately they’ve been arguing more and more - most of the time it’s about Ali, hell it feels the way it did before Ali went missing. But now it’s Spencer with Emily not Ali. Sharing a look with Hanna it was clear we were both worried about their arguing tearing our group apart. All of a sudden, a familiar giggle  rang through the air, making everything feel less and weirdly so even more creepy at once. We looked at one another as we heard the all familiar giggle once more. Not wasting a second, we all ran towards the other room where it came from. Alison was there, looking out of the window with her back towards us. Of course she has to be as dramatic as she can possibly be and turn around instead of already facing us.



“Ali!” 

 

“Did you miss me?”



My stomach dropped as we stared at Mona in a blonde wig. What is happening? How the hell did she even get out of Radley, there’s supposed to be state of the art security there. Alison’s not going to show up if she knows Mona’s here! Does Radley know she’s out? Something about Mona being here the same night as Ali coming to us isn’t sitting right with me. Noel did date Mona for a little while junior year, but there’s no way he went to Radley just to tell Mona that Ali’s alive and coming home. Makes absolutely no sense. Hell, no one else even knows Ali’s alive - let alone so close to home! Did he tell her?




“You four were so gullible, I’m surprised that detective Hastings over hasn’t figured it out yet.” Noel smirked, showing up.

 

“Oh my god, it all makes sense now. Why Alison never contacted us herself, or came to see us where we would know we weren’t hallucinating - Ali’s dead and has been since the night she disappeared.  It was an ‘A’ trap the entire time and we fell for it. Just like they wanted.” Spencer told us as Jenna walked in.

 

“Ali’s actually dead?” Emily questioned quietly.

 

“Yeah.” Spencer confirmed, giving her an apologetic look.

 

“Watching you believe that bitch was alive had been the highlight of my week.” Jenna laughed, twirling a gun in her hand.

 

“I enjoyed watching them argue… pretty hot.” Noel smirked and I rolled my eyes.

 

“You bitches took my eyesight, so I’m going to take your life.” Jenna snarled.

 

“Is Noel gonna help you aim?” Hanna laughed as Jenna took off her glasses…. shit.

 

“Aww, you think that’s cute.” She snided, holding the gun up.

 

“We didn’t know Alison threw a firework into the shed.” Spencer tried.

 

“Yet, you all never said a word. Letting Toby take the fall.” Jenna pointed out as Hanna grabbed my hand

 

“Just shoot them already.” Noel sighed.

 

“Wow, you deserve the best boyfriend award.” I said sarcastically.



BOOM  BOOM  

 

End of Flashback





“Show me.” I lifted the side of my tank top, revealing the scar.

 

“Aria…..” He whispered, barely touching the scar.

 

“Hey, I’m right here.” I murmured, making him look at me.



Without saying another word, he brushed his lips to mine. He ran his hands through my hair, holding my face to his. Pressing my body to his, it felt all his emotions were coming barreling out though our kiss. Still can’t recall how he even got the gun from Jenna so fast. Noel may have known how to throw a football, but he definitely didn’t know how to shoot a gun. After we were rescued, Toby would tell me after a nightmare that I’m too annoying to be killed by a bullet - of course Ella and Spencer both yelled at him to stop saying that. But strangely enough, it somehow comforted me. Maybe because I wasn’t meant to die before I could find and get back with Ezra.



…….

Sunday - Ezra’s pov

 

Opening my eyes, I saw Aria was still fast asleep. Hate that our weekend getaway is over and we have to go back to the city. We could always come back for another weekend. Not a bad  idea of this place turning into our little rendezvous place. All I could picture while looking to buy this place was her; doing her makeup in the bathroom or having a bowl of cereal on top of the island. She scrunched her nose just as her stomach rumbled. Maybe I could heat up from frozen waffles or something for us, if anything I’ll just order us something from the little breakfast place… I think they were vegan based. The image of her scar from being shot popped back up into my head. Just as I slowly started to get out of bed, she lifted her leg over me along with her arm.



“Mmph.” She moaned as I carefully laid back down.



Watching her sleep, if it wasn’t already clear to me it is now. She is absolutely my everything and my forever. Not being able to hold back the urge, I traced her face as softly as I could - as if she could disappear. God, what the hell was Noel’s issue that he had to shoot her and Spencer? Well, Spencer only got shot because she threw Aria behind her. But knowing that Noel would just shoot them like that boils my blood. If he wasn’t locked up, I’d go find him and kill him myself. 



“I love you.” I whispered.

 

“Most people just say good morning.” She murmured.

Chapter 17: Money, Money, Money

Notes:

I want to warn that there is a small mention of brain failure/death near the end of the chapter.

Chapter Text

Lauren walked into the living room with her hamper as I stared at my budget spreadsheet. At least I don't have many bills, so that's a plus when doing this damn budget. I quickly checked my phone to see that I still had some time before I go meet Ezra for a late breakfast and to study while he grades his students’ finals. Even though I already knew it wasn't time to go meet him yet. Despite always needing Lauren to double check, my math is surprisingly correct each time.



“Hey, I’m doing budgets. Can you double check my math here?” I asked Lauren as she walked past to grab the laundry quarters.

 

“Looks about right. So, we should be able to buy just enough groceries if we get generic stuff and cheap stuff. You're still good on Netflix and Spotify.” Lauren said, looking over my shoulder.

 

“Does anyone have anything that needs to be washed?” She called out.

 

“I may have already thrown a few things in your hamper.” I said and she laughed.

 

“Saw it.”

 

“What the hell happened to our quarters? We had enough for two full loads!” Lauren exclaimed as Riley walked in.

 

“I used them to get a sandwich from one of the vending machines at school after class the other day.”

 

“Are you kidding me?” Lauren responded.

 

“Riley! We get the laundry room once a week, it’s not like we can do laundry any day.” I explained even though he knows all of this.

 

“I was hungry and really wanted that sandwich. I was gonna replace the quarters. you’re forgetting that there’s a coin converting machine in the laundry room for this reason” Riley said.

 

“When were you going to replace the quarters? Our laundry day is today, and you’ve had who knows how many days to go down to the bank! Next time, bring food from home or use your own money. Don’t use the fucking laundry coins” She snapped at him.

 

“The coin converter has been broken since before we even moved in!” I added.

 

Sighing, I picked up my stuff and shoved them into my bag. Ever since we moved in, we all agreed that if any of us use the laundry coins for any reason other than laundry to let the others know. Although, there have been times where I’ve questioned why we don’t all just keep our own quarters separate. Especially since we all seem to do laundry in different weeks most of the time. I slung my backpack over my shoulder and shared a look with Lauren, we both know she wants to kill Riley now.

 

“If you kill him, at least wait until I’m home to do it.” I told her.




…. 

 

Flipping through my study guide for my final, it seemed like I’m not comprehending the information. This has been one of my easiest classes, add that none of this info is brand spanking new which makes this even worse. At least Ezra doesn’t have to worry about finals anymore, well now that he’s grading them. He had decided to wait until after our weekend in Beacon to start grading the finals. Staring at the notes I wrote down in my notebook, I could see Ezra looking over at me from his side of the couch.



“How about I help you study now?” He asked, setting the finals aside.

 

“Finish grading those finals babe. Your students already hate you for not grading their finals right away. Probably shouldn’t make them wait any longer.” I joked.

 

“Funny.” He chuckled.

 

“Okay, I need a break from studying. You finish grading those finals and I’m going to start the mac n cheese.” I told him.



Pressing a kiss to his cheek, I got up and walked into the kitchen. At least we already got everything out when we almost made the mac n cheese after we got here. But then Ezra had gotten distracted kissing me and then I had to get to studying while he graded the finals. As I began to boil the pot of water for the fusilli pasta, I went to get the butter and milk out of the fridge.

 

 I quickly placed the two tablespoons of butter into the frying pan to make the cheese. At least I had gotten pre shredded cheese to save time, because shredding brie, cheddar AND gouda is time consuming depending on if the cheese was just bought or in the fridge for a bit and the kind of shredder. As I added the milk, salt and pepper to the butter and flour, my phone beeped, and I saw Lauren had texted me.



‘I know it's putting you in a weird predicament, but is there any way you could ask Ezra if he could lend us a couple dollars in quarters for laundry? The bank was closed when I got there, and Riley said no one would give us quarters for cash. Couldn’t even get anything from MorningGrind or AfterParty or even the damn corner store.’

 

‘Yeah, I’ll ask him in a bit.’




Setting my phone down, I grabbed the Italian seasoning, Garlic powder, and nutmeg. Tossing a cup of each cheese into the pan, I looked over to see that the water still hadn’t gotten to a boil. God, how am I supposed to ask Ezra for a couple dollars? If the coin converter machine in the laundry room wasn’t broken, the whole issue wouldn’t be this bad. There had been times where we had run out of quarters, but a neighbor had helped us, or we managed to get to the bank in time. All of a sudden, I felt Ezra come up behind me.




“Like any help?” He questioned and I shook my head.



Mixing the cheese sauce, I giggled as Ezra slipped his arms around me. I bit back a moan as he pressed his lips to the crook of my neck. This man is going to drive me nuts doing that. There’s no way he finished grading all those finals. If only my finals were already done, then we could have more time together. Better ask him about the quarters now, so I don’t have to remember later. Just feels like I’m using him for money, but technically it’s also for Lauren and Riley. Damn, I think she’s right about me needing to talk to someone about my overthinking.



“You’re supposed to be grading papers Mr. Fitz.” I reminded him, receiving only a chuckle.

 

“By any chance, do you have a couple quarters I could borrow for laundry? I have a couple dollars; I could give you for them.” I asked and he pressed a soft kiss to my lips.

 

“You can just have the quarters baby; I’m not taking your dollars.” He told me.

 

“Thank you.” 

 

“Are you trying to get me to burn the cheese?” I questioned, giggling as he pressed his lips to the crook of my neck.

 

“I'm innocent here, just giving my girlfriend some well-deserved kisses.” He said softly and I turned to face him.

 

“And distracting her in the process.”  I pointed out.

 

“The students waited this long; they can wait a tiny bit longer while I kiss my girlfriend. Because if I don’t, I may explode which means they’ll never get their finals back.” He managed against my ear.

 

“Nope. Go grade those finals babe.” I told him.

 

“I’ll find you later.” He said softly, giving me one last kiss.

 

…..



I took another sip of my merlot as I waited for Ezra to find another question to quiz me. He was right about studying starting to stress me out. Which was why he got us wine in the first place. So far, I’ve gotten ten out of twelve questions right and this is the easy section. From what I know about our final; there are four sections. An easy section, a moderate section and a hard section. The fourth section is just where we write a short story or something - it could be anything.




“Which type of figurative language is used in the following sentence: ‘The silence was deafening.’ Alliteration, onomatopoeia, oxymoron, or irony?” He asked.

 

“Oxymoron?” I guessed.

 

“Mhmm.” He nodded

 

“Final easy question. The pattern of end rhymes in a poem is?”

 

“Rhyme scheme.” I answered.

 

“See, you got this in the bag.” He said, pulling me onto his lap.

 

“Yeah, ask me again in five minutes and I might say imagery. I almost did go with imagery.”

 

“Baby, you are not giving yourself enough credit.”

 

“Since we’ve been at this for almost two hours, how about we take a little break.” He suggested and I pressed my lips to his.



……

 

Sitting on my bed, I dumped my bag out and a bunch of cash fell out along with two sandwich bags. That explains why my bag seemed heavier than usual, but I just thought it was from one bag since Ezra put the quarters in there while I went to the bathroom before I came home. Sorting through the cash that had been put together, there seems to be about two hundred and fifty here. Where the hell did the two fifty dollars come from? Unless…. no, why didn’t he say anything about it? He probably thought I wouldn’t take it, which he’s right. It was hard enough asking him just for some quarters! Lauren thinks we should hide most of the quarters until next week. 



“Laure, I have a pimple that hurts. Could you come look at it real quick?” I called out quickly.

 

“Please tell me, I don’t have to pop…it.” She trailed off, shutting our door as soon as she saw the cash on my bed.

 

“Well, at least we’re set for quarters. But why did he give you all the cash?” She questioned quietly.

 

“No clue, but I need to let him know I made it home anyway. So, we’re about to find out.” I said, calling him.

 

“Ezra Nathaniel.” I said before he could say anything.

 

“It’s for emergencies, sweetheart.” He chuckled.

 

“Thank you.”

 

“Taking a wild guess that you’re home now?” He guessed.

 

“You’d be correct.” I answered.

 

“I better go finish grading these finals, otherwise you might be up my ass more than my students.”

 

“Okay, go finish grading babe. Thank you.”

 

“Anytime and stop giving me that look that I know you’re making.” He chuckled and we hung up.

 

“Since tomorrow is my day off, I’ll go to Bubbly bubbles laundromat over on Waverly. I can do a load for you too if you want.” Lauren said and I nodded.





……..

 

As I mindlessly stabbed at my salad, James looked over at me. Amanda and I were supposed to have our meeting today, but she called in sick. Maybe I should have taken her offer to video chat with her, but her kids need her way more than I need to talk with her. Really wish I could have gotten a veggie wrap or something other than this unfulfilling salad. But after getting cinnamon rolls for me and Ezra, plus our gelato - that left me with just about a hundred dollars left on my debit card. Then my subscriptions came out today and now I have seventy-five dollars left. At least tomorrow is payday, so I won’t end up completely broke… hopefully. I need to budget better for the days right before right before I get paid.



“Okay, what’s the deal?” James questioned.

 

“Ezra and I are back together now.” I told him.

 

“That’s why you seem pretty antsy to speak with her. Are you worried about how Amanda is going to take it?” He asked and I nodded.

 

“Hey, everything will work out. Remember, I’m editor assistant, practically Amanda junior. It’s not like you’re purposely keeping it from her. And you told someone - me.” James told me.

 

“Should’ve just told her when I found out after the gallery.” I muttered as Ezra texted me.




‘I have a surprise for you after dinner - it involves you getting gummy bears.’



……..

 

Ezra came out of the bathroom just as the last of the other guests left The Platinum theater. We’ve been here about an hour and a half after the play ended. It's a little surprising that they haven’t kicked us out yet. Although they may not care as we’re just having drinks at the bar. He somehow managed to get us tickets to A Doll’s House , which I’ve only seen once. Holy Crap! It had been with Holden when I was trying to see Ezra behind my parents back and he had brought Mrs. Welch. Of all the plays or even musicals, how is it that we saw this one tonight? Walking back over, he sat down and gave me that smile.



“Wasn’t this the play we were going to see before?” I asked and he winked.

 

“Yeah, but now I don’t need to be jealous over your date.” He said and I slipped my hand in his.

 

“Says the guy who had his own date.” I teased.

 

“But she wasn’t you.” He whispered, intertwining our fingers.

 

“And my date wasn't you.” I pointed out.

 

“Wanna see my favorite spot? Before you ask, my family owns this theater. So don’t start thinking that I go walking around random theaters.” He said and I nodded.

 

“It’s pretty disappointing that you don't go walking around random theaters babe. But next you’re going to tell me your family also built the Titanic.” I teased.

 

“Thankfully, no.” He chuckled.




He led me back towards the theater house that we had just been in. His family owning the theater makes sense in a lot of ways - it did seem he knew his way around the front. Also knew there’d be gummy bears, and a lot of the time you can’t find that out online. If his family didn’t own this theater, I’d be worried about us getting in trouble. Even though it hasn’t even been two hours after the play ended, everything is taken down and put away until tomorrow. Placing his hand on my lower back, he guided me up the stairs towards the catwalk.

 

“Hope you know, if you had a fear of heights, this wouldn’t be happening.” He told me, helping me sit down.

 

“I know Ez. Bet you brought all the girls here when you were younger.” I flirted.

 

“Nope, the only females I brought here were in books.” He chuckled.

 

“Such a bookworm.” I flirted.

 

“Takes one to know one sweetheart.” He flirted back.

 

“I can see why you like it up here.” I told him.

 

“Like it even more with you here.” He said, giving me that small smile.

 

“Used to come here with my dad when I was really little. But then when my parents separated, my mom demanded and got this place in the divorce. Then he died.” He told me and I rested my head on his shoulder.

 

“Sometime near the finalization of their divorce, I guess he had some sort of brain failure and needed surgery. But apparently it didn’t succeed. The weird thing is I don’t remember anything else after that. Not his funeral, but my mother told me he wasn’t buried and that we spread his ashes in Switzerland or somewhere.”

 

“You know, seeing my parents go through such a bitter divorce - it took a lot out of me. Didn’t really ever think I’d find the kind of love that’s in the movies… But then I found you.” He said softly, cupping my face.

 

“Ezra Nathaniel, you’re my forever.” I whispered.

 

“And you sweetheart, are mine.” He breathed, grazing my cheek with his thumb.

 

“Thank you for showing me your spot. I love you.” I whispered.

 

“I love you more.” He said softly.

 

“Not a chance, Fitz.” I giggled, brushing my lips to his.

Chapter 18: Daddy, please don't go

Notes:

And here is chapter 18!

Unfortunately, I have to go on a posting hiatus as the last one I was still posting, and I need to get more chapters finished. But I do have more time to work on the chapters so hopefully I can get them done quickly. I hate having to go on these hiatuses but I do need to get the chapters done.

Hope you understand and I hope you all had a great New Years eve! I'll be back with chapters as soon as I have more done

Chapter Text

Ezra’s pov - Tuesday night

 

Aria slipped her hand into mine as we made our way towards The Glasshouse. Why my mother insisted and gave me no option but to come to some charity fashion show is beyond my understanding. Frankly, I’m more concerned about my mother being around Aria than anything else. At least I paid for our dinner, to make it up to her since she has to deal with my mother as well. Looking over at her, I pressed a kiss to her hand. God, she looks incredible. I had gotten to her apartment earlier than planned and Riley and I could hear Lauren say something about which pairs of shoes Aria should wear with some French Connection dress or something.



“You know, one of these days I'm going to kick your ass for buying dinner.” She threatened and I chuckled.

 

“Yeah well, you  have to deal with the wicked witch of the west - therefore I treated you to dinner.” I told her.

 

“How did your mother even rope you into this?” She questioned.

 

“Your guess is as good as mine. But how about I get us something to drink?” I asked, and she pulled her debit card out of her purse..

 

“Okay, I have to run to the bathroom real quick. Just get me whatever you get. And I'm paying - the code is five three seven nine.” She said, handing me her card before heading off to the bathroom.



I don’t like the idea of spending her money, especially with her still in school and only being at The Insider part time until she gets the job. Making my way towards the bar, I couldn’t figure what I could get Aria. Even though she said  she’d have whatever I got, I know she doesn’t like beer. Maybe a cosmo or something. I slipped her debit card into my front pocket. Thankfully, there was no line at the bar yet, since most people were taking the champagne being offered.



“A beer, any draft and a cosmo, please. Keep the change.” I said, handing them two twenties.





Looking around, I saw my mother speaking with a few other women. Hopefully, they will all keep her occupied long enough so that she won’t come anywhere near us tonight. The bartender handed me the drinks and I walked the farthest away from my mother. Even though it was a nice hope,my mother will not pass up the opportunity to make sure we see her - and worse; speak with her. Glancing between the bathroom and my mother, I took a sip of my beer. The last thing Aria needs is my mother up in her face as soon as she gets out of there. All of a sudden, my mother walked up with some of the women, she looked about Aria’s age or maybe younger. Crap.





"Hello darling, glad you made it.  I'd like to introduce you to Gabbie. She's one of the models tonight, and she’s available.”  She said and I glared at her.

 

"Mother….” I warned

 

“She's a lovely lady, there’s no harm in meeting available socialites . Especially since doctors aren’t good enough for you.” She said, muttering at the end.

 

“Have you seen Aria, you remember Aria dont you? My girlfriend .” I questioned, making sure Gabbie knew there was no chance with me.

 

“Sure she’s around here somewhere darling. Now, don’t be rude. Gabbie is single, dear.” She scolded me.

 

“You’re being quite rude towards Aria.” I pointed out, just as Aria walked up

 

“There you are babe, I was wondering where you were. Got you a cosmo.” I said, handing her the cosmo.

 

“She was in the bathroom darling, not mars.” My mother said.

 

“How did you know that mother?” I questioned.

 

“Of course you’d know that Dianne.” Aria said at the same time.

 

“What did my mother do?” I asked, already making an escape plan for us.

 

“I’m so lost right now.” Gabbie said.

 

“Dianne doesn't like me and that's an understatement. She locked me in the bathroom.” Aria explained.

 

“Mother!”

 

“Well, I like you.” I told her, turning my attention to Aria and getting her to giggle.

 

“Oh, and here’s your card back babe.” I added, slipping her debit card into her clutch.

 

“We both know you didn’t use my card. Hope you know that I'm beating you up later.” She told me and I gave her a wink.



"Pay no attention to the rude ones. That’s Aria and my son-.”

 

“Ezra, I know. Our dad talks about him all the time.”



We all stared at her. There’s no way she just said what I think she just said, our father? All the time ? But my mother told me how he died when I was little and we went to Switzerland to spread his ashes! From the corner of my eye, mother was just staring at Gabbie as if she’s only waiting to continue talking. I happened to catch Aria glancing at me worriedly. The woman has to be mistaken, there’s no way my father is actually alive. I spread his freaking ashes!



“I’m sorry, what? My father’s dead and has been for years.” I questioned 

 

“No, he’s quite alive. He’s over in London right now doing some financial advisory work for a client. He’s a personal financial advisor, he actually owns Harmony Wealth Finance Solutions.” Gabbie told us. What the hell is happening?

 

“Explain right now, mother.” I hissed.

 

“Oh, don’t make a scene Ezra! He chose to leave.”

 

“Oh… you’re Dianne.” 





Flashback:   1993

 

“Okay Ezra, now I’m going to say something in French and I need you to tell me in English what I said. Got it?” Miss. Susie said and I nodded.

 

“J’aime lire des livres.”

 

“You like to… eat pears.” I guessed.

 

“Close but no. I like to read books.”

 

“Let’s try another activity.” She suggested.



I watched as Miss. Susie flipped through the French book, looking for something new. Mommy wants me to be excellent at French since we get to go to France next month. But these lessons are boringer than going to school. I’d rather read my books or play with my ponies. But it’s not like I’m going to get to go anywhere in France, mommy always leaves me in the house with nanny Rose. Looking out the big window of the study, I watched as my ponies Spot and Rusty got to play. Luckies.




“Can’t we just go play with my ponies and tell mommy we learned?”

 

“No can do.”



Sighing, the sound of mommy and daddy fighting started to be easier to hear. They’ve been fighting a lot lately. Daddy said they’re getting a divorce - which means they’re no longer married. Really want to stay with daddy, mommy isn’t as much fun. And daddy doesn’t make me do boring things like mommy does. And mommy has a lot of male friends now, she thinks she has more friends than daddy does.



“Get out already Paul! I want you out!”

 

“Then talk to the lawyers, I still have a damn week to move out!” He yelled and I ran out to him.

 

“Don’t go daddy. Take me with you!” I yelled, hugging his leg.

 

“Hey, I still have one more week here with you. But I do have to go buddy, and you gotta stay here with mommy. But you take care of mommy okay? And I’ll see you every other week.” Daddy told me.

 

Don’t tell him that! I can make you look like an unfit parent. You’re never seeing him again.”

 

“Ezra, get back to your tutor lessons.” Mommy told me.

 

“No! I wanna go with daddy!” 

 

“Dianne, don’t do that to him. This divorce was your idea - I’m giving you everything else - even the things that were supposed to stay with me according to the prenup. Don't take him away too.”

 

“You cheated.”

 

“We were already separated and we agreed to see other people - it was in our agreement!”

 

“Daddy, please don’t go! Take me with you, take me with!” I begged, holding onto his leg.

 

End of flashback




“He didn’t leave us you left him and made him leave. The fact he wasn’t begging you to stay, you made me believe he was dead! You lied to me my entire life.” I snapped at my mother again.

 

“Your father cheated, I didn’t think that was appropriate for a role model for you.” She lied. 

 

“Bull crap. No, you were both seeing other people. I remember that clear as day. Because you’d bitch about him going out even though you were going out way more than he was.”

 

“Come on, let’s get you out of here.” Aria said, leading me away.






……..

 

Aria and Hardy were still focused on the game of mario kart as I got Aria the yogurt covered pretzels that I only get for her and a bag of potato chips. It's pretty clear that she’s worried about me and the fact that my dad isn’t even dead like my mother made me believe all these years. Of all the things she could have said, she went with fucking death! But I have a relationship with my grandparents on his side, how have they never said anything about him not being dead at all? She looked at me over as Hardy looked for another place for their race and I threw her a wink.



“Did Z tell you how he made me move in with him?” Hardy asked.

 

“Was he supposed to?” Aria questioned, giving me a smile.

 

“Oh, we’re bringing that up huh? Well, you were being evicted and I had an extra room here. Besides, you let me crash with you.” I said, bringing the snacks to the living room.

 

“Extra room… or twenty. You know Z, I would totally give you my kidney.” Hardy said out of the blue

 

“Dude, are you okay?” I questioned him as Aria snuggled up to me.

 

“Play for me, while I run to the bathroom. Don’t let her win!” He said.




Tossing his controller to me, he rushed towards the bathroom. Setting it down on the coffee table, I looked over at Aria before gently pulling her into my arms. Would say I can’t believe my mother would lock her in a bathroom - but when it comes to my mother, nothing surprises me. She has been doing shit like this basically my whole life, apparently starting with my father. Still don’t get how he could just leave me with her - she got literally everything. Except his company I guess. Aria looked up at me and I kissed her forehead.



“Not even going to entertain that idea of his. Because we both know that I’d totally let you win.” I told her, getting her to giggle.

 

“Don’t forget your medicine.” I murmured.

 

“Took it already.” She told me, snuggling into me.

 

"You are the only thing in my life that makes sense." I whispered, kissing the top of her head.




…….

Next morning - Aria’s pov

 

Tucking my feet under me, I snuggled into Ezra as he pressed his lips to the side of my head. We decided to watch cartoons when we finally got out of bed and he had managed to order us breakfast and some iced coffee from a vegan place down the street while I was in the shower. He slipped his arms around me as I took a sip of the iced mocha he got me. He hasn’t said anything about last night, but I can tell it’s still eating at him and he mentioned canceling a class. I knew from stories that Dianne is not the most warm or nurturing mother, but to make her own child be under the impression their father was dead? That’s on a whole other level of messed up. At least I don’t have work



“You should steal my shirts more often.” He murmured, pressing a kiss to my ear.

 

“Think that can be arranged.” I giggled.

 

“And you are such a vegan.” I joked as he took another sip of his iced coffee.

 

“Someone just happened to have a very strong impact on me.” He murmured, brushing his lips to mine.

 

“I wanna hear more about this European trip you and Spencer took last summer; where’d you two go?”

 

“We were in Spain for the first week and we went to Barcelona, Madrid, Bilbao. Then we spent a week in Athens before spending our second Greece week in Santorini.”

 

“How did you manage three cities in one week?”

 

“We’d get up super early, then we’d take the night trains and take turns sleeping.”

 

“You must have loved getting up early.” He teased, remembering I hate getting up early

 

“Oh hush you.” I nudged him, giggling as he wrapped his arms around me.

 

“Okay, where’d you guys go after Greece?” He asked, putting us back on topic.

 

“We spent the three weeks after that in Italy. Rome to Naples, then Florence to Venice. Still took the night trains, but those were thankfully not as long as the ones in Spain. Then the last three weeks were spent in England: London to Oxford, then over to Manchester and Cambridge.”

 

“You must have been worn out.” He teased and I nodded.

 

“Pretty sure we lived off of coffee, high caffeinated tea, and energy drinks.” I told him

 

“How did the whole thing come about anyway?”

 

“Guess Spencer and her dad made a deal that if Spencer kept her grades up all through high school and the first two years of college, he'd pay for us to go. But he ended up adding a condition that she has to get a four-year internship.” I told him.

 

“That’s a big condition.” He said

 

“Well, that's the Hastings' family for you. They expect nothing but perfection from Spencer, while Melissa could do no wrong.” I said as he pulled me closer to him.

 

“They could both go on an arson spree, but they’d only defend Melissa.” I explained

 

“I think you’d look hot doing arson.” He whispered and I playfully smacked him.




……..

Ezra’s pov



“I will pick you up from work and then I plan on taking you out.” I told her, zipping her romper up.

 

“Oh you are huh?” She giggled.

 

“Mhmm, gotta show off my beautiful girlfriend somehow.” I told her, pressing my lips to hers

 

“Baby, you’re going to have to get to the station since you won’t let me drive you to work.” I murmured as she wrapped her arms around me.

 

“I’ll see you later. Love you.” She whispered, pulling away and got onto the elevator.



As soon as the elevator closed, I sighed. She does have to work, but it sucks since we planned on doing absolutely nothing today. Even though she might try to bring up what happened last night, I’m not ready to talk about it out loud yet. My mother kept my father away from me for what? There’s no logical reason for her to do that, he was a damn good man. But what good man stays away from his two sons? Wes was only a baby, and I was only five, almost six! And after their divorce there was man after man coming through, each one thinking he’d be our next father or something! Nothing but wealthy men for my mother; I always knew money and status were important to her, but I never realized how far up on the list they were. Wouldn’t surprise me if they were above Wesley and I on that damn list. All of a sudden, the back door opened, and I heard my mother’s heels walking towards me. Great.



“Darling, there’s a social gathering up in Tribeca tonight. I'd love to see Aria there too.” She told me.

 

“Why? So you can lock her in another bathroom. I want you nowhere near her. Hell! I don't even want to be around you. Get out.”

 

“Be there at seven. Don’t make me look ridiculous.” She said, giving me a look I knew quite too well.




…….

Aria’s pov 



Looking towards Dianne, I could tell by the look on her face we’re in for another long night. Ezra had planned on taking me out to go to The Met, but his mother roped us - more Ezra than me - into coming to a fundraiser art exhibit and auction to raise money for at The New York Society Library. At least I packed my black and nude tinsley v neck floral lace romper and teal velvet strap chunky heels when he told me to pack an extra date outfit. He led me towards some sculptures that had been made and donated for this event. As soon as he had picked me up from work I know he’s only worried about her locking me in another bathroom or something worse, but I’m more concerned about him having to face his mother.



“And after yesterday, I’m definitely not leaving your side tonight.” He told me.

 

“So, if I end up having to go to the restroom, you're coming with me?” I asked, giving him a smirk.

 

“Now I really hope you end up having to use the restroom.” He said and I playfully smacked his arm.

 

“Dirty man.” I teased.

 

“You started it.” He murmured, pressing his lips to mine.




Taking my hand in his, he led me around the different art pieces. I could tell he really didn’t want to be here, but I’m guessing his mother always gets her way. As we made it over to the black and white sketches, it was clear that Dianne had started to subtly follow us. If last night didn’t tell me anything, I’m now really beginning to understand Ezra's frustrations with her. I have quite a few words I’d like to say to her - it may not be my business, but it’s clearly affecting Ezra - no matter how hard he tries to hide it. Wrapping my free arm around his neck, I brushed my lips against his.




“Why don’t you go get us something to drink?” I suggested, smoothing out his tie.

 

“I’m not so-”

 

“Trust me. I can handle her, plus it’ll do you some good because we both know her plan of attack is towards me not you. She won’t actually attack me babe, if she’s like Spencer’s parents her image is highly important to her. Go, you need air that’s not around your mother.” I told him, cutting him off.

 

“I’ll be back as soon as I can. Stay around here, that way she can’t lock you in anymore bathrooms.” He murmured, pressing a kiss to my cheek.

 

“My son can be so dramatic.” Dianne said, walking up as soon as Ezra was gone.

 

“Says the woman who let her own son believe his father was dead. What kind of person- scratch that. What kind of mother lets her children think their father is dead for a majority of their lives?” I snapped

 

“I did what was best for my son, and I’d do it again if it meant getting rid of you . Word of advice; if any of this gets out in that little article of yours…. I will end your career before it could even begin.” She threatened me.

 

“Unfortunately for you, I’m not going anywhere ever . And unlike you Dianne, I can actually be professional.” I smirked.

 

“Also, we both know you didn’t do it for Ezra. You just like to claim that you know what’s best for him. But you don’t care as long as it doesn’t interfere with your image. As soon as Ezra had came back to New York - he was in your grasp and you found a way to go back to controlling him. He’s actually slipping from your fingertips once again and Dianne…. you don’t like that do you?” I said.

 

“Do you like your career?” She challenged me.

 

“You. Do not scare me.” I told her as Ezra came back

 

“Mother, I thought I made it clear that you were to be nowhere near Aria.” He said sternly.

 

“Oh stop acting so childish Ezra.”

 

“When you stop being a complete bitch, then I'll stop acting childish.” He snapped.

 

“Ezra Nathaniel!” Dianne exclaimed, looking around to make sure no one heard that.

 

“I know you’re upset, but It’s not like you were completely fatherless.” She added.

 

“The string of men coming in and out of the house, you consider those guys father figures?” He questioned.

 

“I’m speaking of Calvin, he was quite a wonderful father figure to you darling. He was the guy after your father. He took you to Disney that one time.” She told him.

 

“After my father what, mother? Oh. That's right, didn't die!” He snapped.

 

“Stay away from Aria - I mean it.” He said and quickly led me away.

 

“Are you okay?” He asked, concerned.

 

“Nothing I couldn’t handle. Now, are you okay?”

 

“Think we could sneak out of here with a whole bottle of wine?” Ezra asked, giving me a small smile.

 

“Ez… No, I don’t think we could.” I giggled.

 

“Do you really want to leave?” I asked, running a hand through his hair.

 

“Really don’t want to be in the same state as my mother right now - let alone the same building. Or even have her anywhere near you.” He breathed.

 

“Come on, let’s head back to your place.” I whispered.



Taking his hand, I led him towards the exit. Catching Dianne’s eye - I challenged her to even think about coming near Ezra. She can come at me all she wants. But with the complete bombshell Ezra found out last night, plus her current attitude, she doesn’t need to be stressing him out even more than she already has. Hell would freeze over before I let her near him anymore tonight. All of a sudden, Ezra dropped my hand. I turned to look at him just as he wrapped his arm around my shoulders, giving me a wink.




……..

A week later 

 

The bartender handed Parker and I our receipts and I quickly signed. As much as I don’t want to leave Ezra after what he learned about his father, we both know I need to tell Ella about us. Looking over my train ticket confirmation, I groaned at the fact that I’ll have to be up at the crack of dawn - just to get to the train station on time. The one bad thing about surprise visits home, I can’t always afford the train ride that doesn’t make stops along the way to the final destination and taking the bus kinda freaks me out.




“See you next week, and I can’t wait to hear about your trip home.” Parker said.

 

“Bye Parks.” I called after her as she left and saw Gabbie.

 

“Aria!” She called out, hurrying over to me.

 

“Hi… Gabbie.” I said, unsure about speaking with her

 

“Great, someone named Jade said you’d be here. I know we just met and everything is weird. But I’d really love to have a relationship with my brother, could you please talk to him about meeting me sometime for coffee or something? Our dad spoke about Ezra all the time and I… I just really want to know my brother. This is my phone number and all my socials.” She said, handing me a piece of paper.

 

“He needs space. Look, I get that you want to know your brother. But you need to realize that he just found out his father is alive after believing he’s been dead for who knows how long. Now all of a sudden - his father is not dead, and he has a sister.”

 

“Just talk to him, I’m sure you could talk him into anything.” She said, ignoring what I had just said and walked off.

 

“I swear one of these days, Jade is going to get me killed by giving random people my damn location.” I muttered.

Chapter 19: My little girl

Notes:

I'm still on hiatus but wanted to give you a little something.

Chapter Text

Staring out the window as New York buildings went by, my stomach twisted with nerves about how Ella’s going to react to my being back with Ezra. Never even told her that I ended things with Matthew, of course I had lied to the girls, saying I had. Part of me feels like she would have known the real reason I broke up with him, even if I gave some phony reason. The girls all did, but Hanna was the only one to say out loud about it. Glancing back at my laptop, I checked to see that I still have eighty percent of my battery life. The word documents on my laptop stared at me, daring me to work on either of them. I clicked onto the one for the Fitzgerald gallery, this was my first one and I want to turn this in as soon as possible. I’ve already procrastinated enough on it, especially in the beginning. But how can I write this article? Amanda still doesn't know about me and Ezra being back together and even though James said it couldn’t, someone could claim it’s biased if it were to get out. I’ll definitely talk to Amanda on Monday about this, even if I have to follow her to her train or cab. She has to know, hell I should have told her over video chat or something. Even though telling Ella about me and Ezra makes me nervous, I rather just tell her now and not risk texting her instead of Ezra again. 



“You can do this Montgomery.” I whispered to myself. 

 

“Oh.” I muttered and grabbed my phone.

 

 

Group chat: Aria, Maya, Emily, Hanna, Spencer

Aria: Hey guys, I decided to surprise Ella with a quick visit. I’m going to be in Rosewood for the weekend… SURPRISE!

Emily: We HAVE to catch up! Haven’t seen you in forever!

Maya: OMG – yes! Can we please meet up?!?!

Aria: Yes, that’s why I’m letting you guys know I’m home for the weekend

Hanna: I’m actually back in New York. But we should grab dinner or something once you’re back.

Aria: Yeah, totally.

Spencer: Wish I was in Rosewood right now. Miss you guys.

Hanna: Same, 

Aria: We need a five-girl reunion soon!

Maya: YES! 

Emily: Agreed! We all haven’t been home at the same time in almost four years.



…..

 

Making sure I had everything, I sighed internally as I put my phone back into my purse. I should tell them, but I need to tell Ella first. Dinner with Hanna won’t be happening, whether she ends up not being able to make it or even me. Thank God, grabbing a cab was easy, it’s always hell to get a cab in New York. I looked out the window of the taxi and smiled as we entered Rosewood. God, even though I was here during Spring break just months ago, it feels like it’s been longer. Hopefully meeting up with Emily and Maya won’t fall through. Has it really been almost four years since we were all together? Spencer practically shut us out for a while after she and Toby broke up but still refuses to talk about it, Hanna’s always working or partying with her new friends. Emily and Maya are the only ones who stayed close to home; they both got into Danby – they’re the only ones who I get to see when I come back to Rosewood during breaks. All of a sudden, the taxi pulled up in front of my parents’ house and I pulled out my wallet.




“We’re here miss. That’ll be twenty-seventy-five.” The driver said.

 

“Thank you, keep the change.” I told him, handing him a twenty and two fives.

 

“Have a good day.” He said as I got out.



Closing the door, I turned and stared at the house. This is it, time to tell Ella about being back with Ezra. I could hear the taxi pull away as I made my way up the driveway. My stomach knotted up as the front house got closer and I could hear The Sawyers’  grandkids splashing around in the pool in the backyard. If only to be eight again without a care in the world, except which flavor popsicle to have after swimming. Hoisting my suitcase up the front porch steps, I sighed and checked to see if the door was unlocked. No one was in the living room as I walked in and it was pretty quiet. 

 

 “Hello?” I called out and Ella came down the stairs.

 

“There’s my little New Yorker!” She said walking into the living room.

 

“I’m not that little mom.” I laughed as she pulled me into a hug.

 

“Do you have any laundry?” She asked. 

 

“Came home once, just to do laundry and I never hear the end of it.” I joked. 

 

“You know you can come home whenever just to do laundry. Anyway, you didn’t tell me you were coming home. Is everything okay at the apartment?” She asked and I nodded.

 

“Everything is fine, both Lauren and Riley are surprisingly still alive. I just thought I could surprise everyone with a visit. Plus, I have some news to tell you.” I told her and her eyes widened.

 

“Oh my god, are you pregnant?” She questioned.

 

“No! No, mom. I’m definitely not pregnant, nor am I having sex.”  I said.

 

“Are you hungry?” She asked.

 

“Yeah, I could go for some food.” I told her, feeling my stomach grumble.

 

“Well, dad and Toby are at work. Mike is out for a few hours so it’s just us. Why don’t we head over to The Grille?” She said and I nodded.

 

 “Perfect.” 




……..

 

Quite a few people kept glancing over at me as Ella took a bite of her eggplant parmigiana. I know they’re all thinking about what happened to me and the girls during our senior year. Luckily everyone stopped asking us how we were doing or what happened after Mr. and Mrs. Hastings made a scene once. I always thought it would have been Ella or Ms. Marin, who would end up causing a scene as the Hastings are quite serious about their public image when it comes to their family. All of a sudden, she glanced up and I knew it was time to finally tell her about Matt and Ezra. Now or never. At least this way she can’t kill me or make a huge scene…. well, one can hope.



“How’s Matt? You don’t talk about him much anymore.” Ella asked.

 

“That’s because I ended things with him before summer started. But we’re still good friends, we were better as friends anyway.” I told her.

 

“I thought you two were cute together.” She responded and I took a deep breath.

 

“Anyways mom, you’re not going to believe who I ran into a while back.” I said nervously, poking at my chickpea crab cakes.

 

“One of the girls?” She asked.

 

“Even though it would be quite a surprise if it was one of them, it wasn’t one of the girls.  Actually… It was Ezra.” I said quickly and she looked up.

 

“Ezra… as in Ezra Fitz, your ex-boyfriend?” She questioned.

 

“Well, I don’t know any other guys named Ezra.” I told her.

 

“Are you two back together?” She inquired.

 

“Yes. And I wanted to tell you right away before you somehow see or hear about it online.” I answered.

 

“Or if you text me instead of him again. But you’re happy?” She asked, and I nodded.

 

“Happier than I’ve been in a really long time. And before you ask, he doesn’t teach at my school. He’s over at Columbia.” I told her, smiling.

 

“Honey, I could tell that you’re happier the second I saw you in the house. I just wanted to hear you say it. But did you end things with Matt because you ran into Ezra?” She asked.

 

“No, I just ran into Ezra a little while ago. Long after I ended things with Matt.” I said.

 

“You should know that I had been coming around when everything went down. Slowly, but I was. Until I came home that night and heard you sobbing, and you told me what happened, I had no idea what Byron had done.” She admitted.

 

“Honestly, I kind of had a feeling that you were. Especially when you let me stay with him overnight and go on dates with him while Byron was out of town for work.” I said and something went through her eyes.

 

“Mom? What is it?” I asked, receiving a sigh.

 

“He wasn’t out of town or at work late, he had been seeing Meredith again. I had a feeling he was being unfaithful again, I ended up running into Meredith who told me and practically rubbed it in my face. But when I came home, I was planning on confronting him but heard you. Once you had finally fallen asleep, I confronted him about what happened with you and Ezra and on him cheating again. He just said you were lucky he didn’t go to the cops.” She admitted.

 

“Mom…” I trailed off.

 

“Was I happy you were dating your English teacher? Absolutely not, I wanted to kill him. But your father didn’t understand that if we’d gone to the cops, it would’ve put you in the spotlight even more than you already were at the time. Even though I may not have been approving at first, I would rather have you two together here, where we could keep an eye on you instead of taking the chance of you running away with him.” She said and I didn’t know what to say.

 

“Hope you know that Toby and dad will be upset that you didn’t call either of them for a ride. You know, they would’ve left work just to pick you up.” She said, changing the subject.

 

“How about I let them take me back to the train station?” I joked.

 

They’ll pretend to fight over who gets to bring you, but we both know dad will pretend to let Toby win as usual. Are you here for the whole weekend?” She inquired.

 

“Yeah. Is that okay?” I asked and she nodded.

 

 “Honey, I don’t get to see you as much now that you’re a big star journalist. You could stay here for two weeks, and I wouldn’t care.” She told me.

 

“There’s a chance I won't get the job at the end of summer.” I reminded her.

 

“Don’t be absurd, you’ve been dreaming about being a journalist for The Insider since you were little.” She told me.



…….



Pulling in front of The Radley, I took a deep breath. The last time I was here, we thought we were about to see Alison again. But instead of seeing Ali, Spencer and I got shot and we all got kidnapped hours later. I had hoped they would just tear the building down when Radley got sold but no, the new owners just turned it into a hotel. Cutting the engine, I took a deep breath. Even though Ella pushed me to meet with Emily and Maya, I still feel a bit guilty for ditching her. We hadn’t had a mother-daughter day since we were starting to prepare to leave for Iceland and she just wanted to take my mind off that and the fact Ali was missing, and I was feeling extremely guilty for not telling her about Byron’s affair. But she had pointed out what I already knew; I’ve barely seen the girls since we all split for college. I grabbed my purse and made my way into the building that once was part of my worst nightmare. Walking in, it was like a whole new place and had no history of what had gone down four years ago.



“Emily’s at the table already.” I turned to see Maya.

 

“It’s been WAY too long, Ar.” She said, pulling me into a hug.

 

“Agreed.” I responded as we made our way towards the bar.

 

“Oh my god!” Emily gasped, scrambling out of her chair.

 

“Em!” I squealed, pulling her into a hug.

 

“We got married because my dad had a medical scare.” Emily blurted out.

 

“Oh my god! Is he okay?” I questioned and she nodded.

 

“Yes, thank God. But we both know I’ve always wanted my dad to give me away and him being in the Military my whole life - there was always that chance he wouldn’t come home to do that. So, when we found out - Maya talked to my parents and my mom gave Maya my grandmother’s ring to give me.” Emily said.

 

“I was already talking to them about proposing. The scare just gave me the idea to elope… with your parents there.”



They showed me their rings and I couldn’t help but think about how little the girls and I really don’t talk anymore. How, if it hadn’t just been a scare - Mr. Fields had been like another father to me for as long as I’ve known Emily. Even with him always being deployed - he did his damnedest to be there for Emily and when my uncle Scott died back in sixth grade - he did his best to come home and be there for me, Mike, and even Ella and Byron. Throughout the past four years, the girls and I have completely gone MIA with one another - even with the occasional random message or call.




“Aria, he’s completely healthy now. He was already dishonorably discharged from the military before it happened. He’s the new gym teacher at the high school.” Emily said softly, reading my mind.

 

“To make this conversation more positive… What's new with you? Any new guy trying to win your heart?” Maya questioned, changing the subject.

 

“No, just focusing on my internship at The Insider.” I lied.

 

“Speaking of positivity, what happened to your twitter and Insta? I miss seeing all of SwimmerFields93’s funny retweets and positive affirmations. Your Insta is like dead.”  I said, snapping out of my thoughts.

 

“Ended up not going on for like a month, and just decided to delete it. I just deleted Instagram off my phone since I didn’t really go on there.  But if you remember Hanna made me, get twitter so I could keep up with it. I don't even know who she wanted me to follow. The only time I hear something now is if Maya or my parents say something.” Emily said.

 

“Your mom keeps up with the Kardashians?” I joked and Maya busted out laughing.

 

“Oh my god, no! she doesn’t even know which Kardashian or Jenner is which. She keeps thinking Kendall is the one who had the sex tape.” She laughed.




……..



Pulling into the driveway, I hate that I didn’t tell Emily and Maya about reconnecting and rekindling my relationship with Ezra. Toby’s truck pulled up in the driveway next to me and he quickly got out. I grabbed my purse and quickly got out, closing the door as quietly as I could. There’s no way he thought I was Ella, she still has long hair and once I came home from The Dollhouse, I refused to let my hair get longer than my shoulders. Pretty sure I was afraid I’d wake up and have less hair again. Following Toby, I bit my lip from laughing at the fact he wasn’t acknowledging whoever he could assume is behind him. Just as I was about to enter the house, he shut the door in my face. Maybe he didn’t even realize anyone was in Ella’s car. I opened it and walked in, Ella was watching and trying not to laugh. 



“Don’t be an ass, Tobias James.” I joked and he spun around.

 

“What the fu- what are you doing here?” He asked, pulling me into a hug.

 

“It’s this new thing called visiting.” I responded sarcastically. 

 

“Hey kiddo! I didn’t know you were coming! You’re just in time too, dinner’s ready and it's the veggie alfredo you like.” Daniel said, pulling me into a hug.

 

“Surprise!”

 

“This is why you told me I’d want to make my veggie alfredo?” He asked, looking at Ella.

 

“Absolutely. But honey, how did you not figure it out? You only make it when she’s here.” She said.

 

“Mike! Dinner!” Ella called out.

 

“Can you two get water for everyone, unless either of you want something different.” Dad asked, looking towards me and Toby



Following Toby towards the pantry dad and the boys put in last year, I saw photos from all of our childhoods plastered on the fridge and on the corkboard, Ella bought for whatever reason three years ago. Opening the mini fridge that holds sodas, juice, iced tea, water and multiple bottles of Ella’s special occasion wine, Toby passed two bottles of water for dad and Ella. 

 

“What do you want? For tea, we have plain sweet, lemon, and raspberry tea. But Mom also attempted to make a cherry almond iced tea the other day… we’re all afraid to taste it.” Toby asked.

 

“Raspberry.” We both laughed.

 

“Can I have a beer?” Mike asked, coming down the stairs.

 

“No!” Ella and I both exclaimed.

 

“Oh great, you're home.” Mike joked as we sat down.

 

“So, I have some news.” I said.

 

“You’re pregnant?” Mike asked.

 

“No! Why is that everyone’s first thought?” I questioned as Ella chuckled.


“You’re in college.” Mike pointed out and I rolled my eyes.

 

“Are you being safe?” Dad questioned, even though it’s clear he was uncomfortable asking.

 

“Oh my god. I’m not having sex.” I groaned.

 

“Thank god.” He muttered with relief in his voice.

 

“What’s your news that doesn’t involve your nonexistent sex life?” Toby asked, helping me out and I threw him a grateful look.

 

“First, it’s been a while, but I ended things with Matt. But we’re still really good friends. Secondly, I recently ran into an ex, and we got back together.” I spoke.

 

“Well, it’s obviously not Jason, he’s still in some other country and you didn’t really date much….” Mike said and looked at me as he realized it.

 

“Does this have anything to do with the phone call we had?” Toby asked, already knowing.

 

“What phone call?” Ella asked.

 

“Sorry mom, that's brother and sister confidentiality.” Toby replied and she rolled her eyes.

 

“Do you need more train money?” She asked, turning to me.

 

“I’m fine with train money. You’re already paying my rent for the apartment; you don’t need to keep sending me money.” I told her.

 

“Honey, I’m your mother. It’s my job to take care of you when you need it.” She pointed out.

 

“I’m honestly okay with money mom. Now, if The Insider wasn’t a paid internship, then I’d probably take you up on more train money.” 

 

“I could use some money.” Mike pipped up.

 

“For what?” Ella asked.

 

“I don’t know, you’re offering Aria money.” He said and I laughed.

 

“For her transportation. She takes the train to and from work, she took the train here. Plus, she takes cabs.” Ella told him.

 

“Why didn’t you call me?” Dad and Toby both questioned.

 

“Because it would’ve ruined the surprise – out of the four of you, none of you can keep a secret. Besides, I can get myself home at times.” I told them.

 

“I’m taking you to the station when you leave.” They both said and looked at each other.

 

“You’re not, I am.” Dad told Toby.

 

“No, I’m taking her.” Toby argued.

 

“Told you.” Ella whispered, smiling as she took a sip of her water.

 

“Warning, I’d have to be there pretty early. My train leaves at five forty.”  I told them.

 

“Michael, if you absolutely need money for something that you can’t just wait for your birthday or Christmas, Daniel and I will think about it.” Ella finally responded to Mike.

 

“Let’s be real, I’ll still give you some money.” Dad half whispered to Mike.

 

“You could also get a job. Those give money.” I joked.

 

“I have a job.” He told me.

 

“You have a job and you didn’t tell me? Ass.” I said and he laughed.

 

………

 

Looking around at everyone, Dad started clearing our plates. It felt amazing to have a family dinner on a random weekend. I’d never think I would miss having dinner every night with them but living in New York and not coming home except for holiday breaks makes me miss it. All throughout dinner, we kept joking about not trying the tea Ella made. Cherry almond tea does sound good, but knowing Ella’s kitchen skills - we’d most likely receive food poisoning from it. Mike and I got it once from her making us scrambled eggs when we were little. Ella rose from the table and made her way over towards the cabinet that holds her weekly wines, which meant we were going onto the porch to have wine soon after clearing the table. Once I turned eighteen, she’d let me have one glass with me when I come home during breaks. On my birthday, she told me that now I could have more than one glass since I’m the legal drinking age.




“You girls go relax, have some wine on the porch. It’s actually cooler out tonight” Dad said. 

 

“Don’t you need help?” I asked.

 

“Not from either of you, the boys can help.” He told me, receiving groans from Toby and Mike.

 

“Red, white, or rose?” Ella asked, looking through her wine cabinet.

 

“Whatever you want.” I told her.

 

“The amount of wine in that little cabinet plus in the mini fridge is a bit concerning.” Toby joked.

 

“Well, she’s living with three men. She deserves all that wine.” I said laughing.

 

“Hey, I’m only here until I’m done finishing the house. If you want.” He said and I saw something flash through his eyes.

 

“Ready?” Ella asked and I eyed the two bottles of wine.

 

“Yes, and do you believe we’re going to drink two bottles of wine?” I questioned.

 

“Maybe not you, but I probably could.” She said and I laughed.

 

“Not kidding, she’ll finish half a bottle by herself. Once a week she finishes half a bottle.” Dad called after us.



Following Ella out the front door, we sat down on the swing. It feels like yesterday that Emily and I were on this same swing, talking about how we thought Alison was messing with us when everything first started. Handing over my glass of white, Ella must have known what I was thinking about. She gave me a small smile and brushed some hair behind my ear. We didn’t really talk much about my senior year after I finally came home, it was too painful for both of us. It was hard enough talking to Sullivan about it after Ella put me back in therapy, how could I talk to my mom about what I had gone through? She couldn’t hold it together when she saw my gunshot scar, I don’t blame her for that though.



“Honey, I know this might be a touchy topic but are you planning on telling Byron?” She asked.

 

“Haven’t really thought about it, but probably not. He has made it pretty clear that I’m not his daughter anymore without disowning me or anything. I called him a little while back just to talk. It didn’t last long, Lola started crying and he hung up without warning or a goodbye. Why should he bother with the old kids when he has a new one?” I told her, taking a sip of my wine.

 

“Aria…” She said concerned.

 

“It’s fine. He didn’t even believe in me when it came to NYU and The Insider. He never once reached out since I moved to New York, it's usually me reaching out.” I added. 

 

“When you do bring Ezra home, he’s sure to find out through the gossip vine. We both know how vicious Rosewood gossipers can be.” She warned gently.

 

“I’m okay with that. It’s not like I’d be bringing Ezra over to see him anyway, pretty sure if Byron never sees Ezra again it’d be too soon.” I told her.

 

“Even though you said no earlier, are you and Ezra… having sex?” She asked and I nearly choked on my wine.

 

“Same as before mom, I’m not having sex. Not with Ezra, not with anyone.” I promised her.  

 

“Ok. But do I need to-.” 

 

“Mom, I’m twenty-one, you already gave me the sex talk when I was nine. I know to be safe and how to be when the time comes.” I said, cutting her off.

 

“Yeah, and I regretted giving you the talk an hour later because you went and mortified your brother by giving the talk to him.” She reminded me.



“Someone had to do it, because let’s be real – neither you nor Byron were going to do it. You know, I really enjoyed our day today.” I said, resting my head on her shoulder.

 

“Me too. And even though you’re all grown up, you’ll always be my little girl.” She said, kissing the top of my head.




……..

 

Sitting on top of my bed, I stared at Ezra’s contact screen. I know I told him that once I tell Ella about us, I’d let him know how it went. It’s not like he doesn’t know I came this weekend, and I’m ambushing him with the news or anything. Sometimes, us being back together still feels like a dream. I quickly pressed the call and waited for him to answer. Maybe I should have told Emily and Maya, but I want to be able to tell all the girls together… even though that’s quite a wish right there.



“Hey beautiful.”  Ezra answered.

 

“Hi you. I’m not disturbing you am I?” I asked.

 

“Not at all, you could never disturb me. Besides, Hardy is forcing me to watch some stupid wrestling match. You’re giving me a great reason not to watch it.” He told me.

 

“So, there’s a reason for my call. You know, besides saving you from having to watch wrestling.” I told him and he chuckled.

 

“Thank you for that. But, what’s your reason?” He asked.

 

“Remember how I told you I was going to tell my mom this weekend?”

 

“Mhm.” He answered, unsure of what’ll come out of my mouth next.

 

“She took it surprisingly well. And apparently, she had been coming around when we broke up.” I said, not daring to bring up Ella mentioned us running away together.

 

“How is your visit home going so far?” He asked.

 

“Good, I finally got to see Emily and Maya after who knows how long.” I said.

 

“You should tell the girls if you want.” He said softly.

 

“Part of me wants to, but the other part of me wants to wait.” I told him.

 

“Whatever you decide, I’m all for it.” He told me.



The last time I told the girls, ‘A’ had threatened Hanna to try and expose my relationship with him out to my mom. But there’s no ‘A’ this time, there’s no real reason to not tell the girls now. Our stalkers are long locked up for the rest of their lives. Mainly due to the fact they’ve tried to kill us enough times, and actually managed to almost kill both me and Spencer. So, it’s not like they could threaten to tell them if I don't or anything. But what if he just thinks I’m trying to keep us a secret?



 “No, I don’t think you're just trying to keep us a secret babe. Even if it’s months from now that you tell them, that’s all up to you.” He said.

 

“Did I say that out loud?” I questioned and he chuckled.

 

“Nope. I’m just good at knowing what you’re thinking.” He told me as there was a giant thud downstairs.

 

 “What was that?” Ezra asked. 

 

“That would be Toby and my dad fighting over who brings me to the train station Sunday. Dad will be giving up in three… two… one.”  I told him.

 

“Alright, you win Toby.”  Dad declared loudly.

 

“You’re good.” Ezra chuckled.  

 

“This happens a lot. Dad always fakes a bad move and lets Toby win. Pretty sure he’s just getting tired of trying to not actually win.” I explained and he chuckled again.

 

“How about I pick you up from the station when you get back to the city?” He asked. 

 

“It’s an early ride babe.” I told him. 

 

“I don’t mind, especially if I get to see you.” He told me and I felt myself blush. 

 

“Only if you want to.” I spoke.

 

“I definitely want to, because it involves time with you. Just let me know when to be there.” He told me.

 

“As much as I'd rather talk to you, Hardy is staring at me and it’s starting to freak me out. But I’ll talk to you later and see you Sunday morning.” He added, and I giggled.

 

“See you Sunday babe.” I replied and hung up.

 

Hanging up, all I could hear was the television downstairs and soft mumbles of Ella and Daniel talking. Not even out of the city one day and I miss hearing all the cars, people, all the city noises. But most of all, I already miss Ezra. But I’m seeing him Sunday and get to spend the entire day with him. Glancing out my window to see nothing but streetlights and empty yards, Rosewood doesn’t even feel like home anymore. The second I drove across the New York state line four years ago, that became home. Seeing that it’s pretty early for even Emily and Maya to both be asleep, I quickly pulled up my texts with Maya. Ezra’s right, I should tell the girls… even if it’s not all together like I wanted.



‘Hey, hope it’s not too late but could we FaceTime?’



Without missing a beat, Emily started a facetime, and I quickly answered it. Ever since we became friends and got our first phones, if any of us needed to facetime or actually see another in person - we knew we could count on each other. Spencer and Ali had it a bit easier together than the rest of us since they were next door neighbors. Those carefree days are long behind us, along with those days of ‘A’ and trying to find out who killed Ali. Even though we all needed each other after the doll house, we were scared shitless of our phones, which led to our parents allowing us to all stay together at different houses for a while. Which I guess led to Maya finding out about mine and Ezra’s relationship because I cried out for him a few times.

 

“Hey, what’s going on Ar?” Emily asked.

 

“There’s something I didn’t tell you at lunch. I was going to wait until I got all five of us together but that’s a long shot.” I rambled.

 

“Okay, you’re starting to scare me a bit Aria. Oh my god, are you preggo?” Maya questioned.

 

“No! I’m not pregnant! A few weeks ago, I ran into Ezra and…. we’re back together now.” I answered.

 

“I knew there was something you weren’t saying.” Emily said, smiling.

 

“So…. Anything steamy?” Maya smirked.

 

“First Lauren, then Ella and Mike and now you Maya? Is there something in the air that makes people think I’m sleeping with him already or sleeping with anyone in general?” I asked, bit amused, 

 

“Damn, your mom asked you if you two were feeling each other up?” Emily laughed.

 

“Don’t get me started on that.” I muttered.

Chapter 20: Back of a cop car

Chapter Text

 

Handing the bartender a ten for their tip, I took the two vodka and sprites and made my way over back to the table Lauren had found and grabbed for us after she showed her ID to the bartender. The code nightclub was mildly busy for a weekday, especially one around colleges and in the summer.  Lauren looked over from checking her nails and saw that I got us our drinks. After we both had a long day, we decided to come out tonight for a few hours to destress. Setting everything down, I stuffed my ID and debit card back into the secret pocket in my clutch. 

 

“I really think red’s your color.” Lauren said.

 

“Well, Ezra definitely enjoys it when I wear red. Also, this dress is NOT my friend.” I smirked.

 

“Next time you see Ezra… wear that dress and it’d definitely be your best friend.” 

 

“Vodka and sprite with a cherry.” I said, changing the subject and slid the drink towards her.

 

“Oh, I love you.” She declared.

 

“I have a boyfriend.” I teased.

 

“Stop rubbing it in.” She laughed.

 

“Okay, I know that face. Spill.” She said, staring at me.

 

“The day I came home from telling Ella about getting back with Ezra, I told him about my run in with Gabbie.” I told her.

 

“His sister right?” She asked and I nodded.

 

“Well now, it seems he thinks I’m trying to help Gabbie meet him and now it’s a little weird. One minute we’re fine, next he’s avoiding any type of conversation if it could possibly lead to Gabbie.” I said.

 

“This is a lot for him.” Lauren said what I already knew.

 

“I know. But there were basically two choices: tell him and have him think I’m helping her. Or not tell him and he could find out some other way and be upset I never told him. Either way it’s a lose-lose for me until he listens that I’m not trying to help her.” I explained.

 

“Totally understand, but with all this new info coming out to him… he’s probably not thinking straight.”

 

“Ever since telling him Sunday, I don’t even know how to comfort him or be there for him. I never knew someone to be dead for years then find out they’re alive. But it’s also like he doesn’t know himself  if he wants to be comforted or to be alone.”



“Alright, we’re taking it waaay back to the nineties for a bit. To start off here is Livin’ La Vida loca.”

 

Sharing a look, I held out my free hand for hers and she took it. We made our way towards the dance floor, nightclubs have really never been my thing. But Lauren usually makes it a bit more enjoyable, plus we don’t stay out for hours - three hours is usually the max. Finding the group of girls we normally dance with when we’re all here, they waved us over and we made our way to them. Finally, everything started to feel alright. All of a sudden, some guy walked right up to Lauren.



“Name’s Jack. I’ve seen you over at After Party quite a few times.” He said, dancing a bit too close to Lauren.

 

“Ok.” She said, unsure where this was headed.

 

“Think I could get a dance with you.. for free since you’re not working?” He asked, looking her up and down.

 

“Like you said, I’m not working. Plus, I don’t do shit for free.” She told him.

 

“Whatever, just know that I always get what I want in the end babe.” He said and walked off.

 

“Are you okay if we get out of here now? I’m officially grossed and creeped out.” She asked and I nodded.

 

“We’re just gonna get out of here, does anyone want our drinks?” We asked.

 

“Yeah, that guy was such a creep.” One girl said, taking mine.

 

“He was gross.”  Another added, taking Lauren’s drink.



We started making our way back to the exit, thankfully The Code is a 21+ club and they take IDs seriously. I remember Hanna telling me about this place not letting her in with her fake ID for her 20th birthday since they have a way to tell fake IDs from the real ones. The guy reappeared and started doing the whip dance or something as he tried to get closer to Lauren. Taking her hand in mine, I quickly pulled her away and we switched directions as soon as we were out of his sight. Sharing a look, we busted out laughing at his poor attempts to get with her. All of a sudden, some girl came storming towards us with two drinks and purposely threw them onto us.



“Hey!” We both exclaimed.

 

How dare you try to sleep with my bae!” She shouted at Lauren as the guy walked up.

 

“What did he tell you?” Lauren yelled back, glaring at him.

 

“That you hit on him!”

 

“That’s all?” Lauren questioned.

 

“I wasn't trying or even wanting to hit on him! He wanted a freaking free lap dance!” Lauren exclaimed.

 

“Show me the receipts bitch.” 

 

“He came up to me. What receipts do you want to even see? And you sound like you just learned about slang.” Lauren snapped.

 

“Unless you show me the receipts…. you’re obvi lying because you’re being sus.”

 

“Ok…. you really did just learn slang, didn’t you? HE CAME ONTO ME!” Lauren yelled.

 

“Are you calling my bae a liar?”

 

“You know what? Yes. We are! Because HE came to HER, not whatever twisted scenario he told you. We were minding our own business when HE came up…. again, to HER. Even if she was hitting on him - how would she know that he had a girlfriend? Last I checked there’s nothing wrong with hitting on people in clubs.” I snapped.

 

“We should speak in a way she’ll understand.” Lauren told me.

 

“I-D-F-W-H. Your bae is thirsty. A-F” Lauren snapped at the girl, pointing at whatever his name was.

 

“Can we PLEASE stop speaking in slang?” I begged.

 

“I. Do. Not. Want. Your. Man.” Lauren snapped, just as someone in a business suit walked up.

 

“Hi, I’m the assistant manager and I’ve been watching you four for a while, come with me.”




……….

 

The assistant manager looked at us as if he was waiting for us to explain ourselves. Even though he had told us not to say anything, so not sure if he actually is waiting or not. We first thought he just meant talking to the other two, but when we tried to explain our side - he told us to shut up and he’d find out what happened. Lauren pointed towards a pen and paper on the desk. Nodding, he handed it to her. I watched her as she wrote down what happened. She handed it over and he looked it over. Without saying another thing, he took the paper and walked out of the room.




“Douchebags.” Lauren muttered after a few minutes

 

“Did he really tell us to shut up when we tried to explain our side?” I questioned, and she nodded.

 

“So ready for bed now.” I said, yawning.

 

“With you on that, sorry for this.”

 

“Do not apologize. That guy came onto you TWICE, twisted it around to his girlfriend and SHE assaulted us by throwing drinks on us. If that happened just because you said no - think about what could've happened if you agreed.” I pointed out.

 

“Next time we want to destress - I vote to do something other than going clubbing.”

 

“No argument from me on that.”

 

“What is taking so long?” Lauren asked. 

 

“Maybe they’re looking over some footage? But the assistant manager said he had  been watching us for a while, he had to have seen that we didn’t do anything wrong.” I said as two cops walked in.

 

“Both of you, get up.  You two are under arrest for assault, disorderly conduct, and attempted prostitution.”

 

“WHAT?” We both questioned as they led us out.

 

You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you-.”



The voices went silent as I realized what was happening. The cops were cuffing us and putting us in the back of a cop car! Well, this is definitely the opposite of destressing. Lauren and I shared a look and I knew she was thinking the same thing. But we shouldn’t be the ones getting arrested, we had done nothing wrong but somehow this douchebag and his girlfriend got us kicked out after he wouldn’t leave us alone then lied to his girlfriend about what happened and she spilled drinks on us. Staring out the window, I saw the guy and his girlfriend watching. He smirked at the fact he got away with this and that his girlfriend actually believes he did nothing wrong… poor girl.



…..

 

Pacing the cell they shoved us in, I could see Lauren watching me from the bed. It feels like we’ve been here forever. Oh god… what’s going to happen once Amanda finds out that I’ve been arrested? What about NYU? Could they kick us out? Taking a deep breath, I nearly gagged as the stench of urine and other gross smells went into my nostrils. Shit! Jail is NOT the place for people to do deep breathing exercises! 




“I’m going to lose my job because of that douchebag. What if we get kicked out of school? Our senior year hasn’t even started yet!” I rambled.

 

“Babe, they haven’t put us in the system, let alone fingerprint us. For all we know, we just might be being detained - not even arrested. Didn’t even take our mugshots, I might smell but I still look hot enough for a photoshoot.”

 

“Ok, Haley Dunphy. Mugshots are not photoshoots.” I responded.

 

“Just trying to lighten the mood. Everything will be fine Ar. But we’re gonna have to call someone else.” Lauren said from the bed.

 

“I know. Guess, I’ll call Ezra since Riley probably won’t answer another call.”

 

“Think he’d stop at our apartment to get the emergency money he gave us?” She questioned.

 

“If Riley isn’t answering his phone, I highly doubt he’ll answer the buzzer. Besides, Riley might not even be home.” I pointed out.



Getting up, I walked towards the cell bars. I have no idea what time it is, and Ezra could be getting worried since I haven’t called to let him know that we got home yet. I told him Lauren and I were going to be out for an hour or two and that I’d call once we got home safely. Feels like we’ve been here for hours and no one will tell us what time it is. Well, this should be an interesting conversation to have with him. Even though I know he’d help us, it’s just so weird asking him for money – it was hard enough asking him for a couple dollars for laundry… of course he gave us nearly three hundred. “In case of emergency” His voice repeated in my mind. Before I could ask for my one phone call, an officer came up and I shared a look with Lauren



“Can I get my one phone call now?” I asked.

 

“Actually, you’re both free to go.” He told us.

 

“Are you two okay? What happened?” Ezra asked, walking up behind the officer.

 

“My one phone call can either read minds or is physic and hasn’t told me yet.” I said.

 

“Actually, I called your phone and a cop answered.” He told me.

 

“I feel like they shouldn’t be allowed to do that.” Lauren said.

 

“Wait, what time is it?” I questioned.

 

“Now, it’s about one-ten. Come on, let’s get you two home.”

 

Ezra took my hand in his as we followed him through the station. It seems even bigger now that we’re actually leaving it. A few cops looked over at us from speaking with the ones who arrested us. God, I  hope we don't have to go to court. Despite that  even though the club doesn't either, we don't rock solid evidence that we were in the right. 



“What happened?” Ezra asked us carefully. 

 

“Some douchebag wanted a free lap dance, I said no. Then tried again before being ignored and he went crying victim to his girlfriend. Who spilt drinks on us and somehow we got blamed for the entire thing.” Lauren explained.

 

“Even though the assistant had to have seen the whole thing.” I added.

 

“Bet he already had called the cops before I wrote down what happened.” Lauren said as we got outside and saw the guy, as if he were waiting for us.

 

“Ladies, I’ve decided you can both have me.”

 

“I’d rather rot in jail.”

 

“Leave them the hell alone .” Ezra threatened.

 

Chuckling, he walked towards us and punched Ezra in the mouth, making him stumble a step. All of the sudden, anger from everything that happened tonight and the fact he just hurt Ezra,  boiled over. I stormed over towards both of them and swung my fist at his stupid face. Just as he stumbled over, Ezra gently pulled me away from the guy. Now I understand that this is the kind of reason Ella made Mike and Toby teach me how to defend myself.




“Go fuck yourself!” I snapped as Ezra gently pulled me away from the asshole.

 

“Crazy bitches.” He muttered before running away

 

“He’s not worth it Ez.” I said, holding Ezra back as he was about to chase after the guy.

 

“Well, you are worth everything to me and so is the safety of you both.” He told me.

 

“Come on. Let’s go get you cleaned up.” I said.

 

“Says the one who smells like urine and alcohol.” He teased and I playfully smacked him.



….

Ezra wrapped his arms around my waist as I applied a bit of pressure with a bag of frozen peas to his lip. Neither of us were paying attention to whatever we turned on when we got here. Lauren had gone straight into the shower then gone to bed, luckily for me it was just my dress that smelled. Ever since I started tending to Ezra’s lip cut, he keeps trying to tend to my hand even though it’s fine. Once again, he took the bag of frozen peas off his face and placed it on the hand I used to punch the guy.

 

“Those peas are for your lip Ez, not my hand.” I told him.

 

“It’s just a little cut Ar. You, on the other hand, already have a bruise forming.” He said softly, brushing his lips to mine.

 

“Come on, I’m going to tuck you into bed then get going.” He said, slowly pulling away.

 

“Stay.” I whispered.



I quickly pulled myself onto his lap, wrapping my arms around his neck and saw the hesitation in his eyes. Even though it’s been weird between us, I just don’t want him to leave. Although we were all cute and the way he was kissing me earlier after Lauren got in the shower… it’s still weird and frankly it’s making it weirder for me at least. Maybe I shouldn’t have told him Gabbie asked me to talk him into meeting with her, but I didn’t want to keep that from him and have him find out another way. All I want to do is get him to listen to what I had told Gabbie about giving  him time. But this also might be karma or something from when I kept running from him when he tried to tell me about ending things with Victoria. Before I could even open my mouth to beg him to stay once more, he spoke up. 



“For you, anything.” He said softly, giving me a small smile.

 

“Good, because it’s nearly three in the morning. You do not need to be out this late.” I murmured, getting off his lap.

 

“Come on.” I added, holding my hand out or his.

 

“I won’t wake Lauren up with my giggling?” He questioned, slipping his hand into mine.

 

“Nope, she’s a heavy sleeper unless Riley blares a video game or her alarm for work goes off.” I explained, leading him into my room.

 

“Did I tell you how incredibly good you looked in that dress?” He whispered as I kicked the dress closer towards the hamper.

 

“Despite that it smelt like jail urine and tequila sunrise?” I asked, handing him his pajama pants



“Even then, baby. But not as good as you look in my shirt.”




He added with a smirk, eyeing me up and down. I playfully smacked him with a pillow as he climbed into bed with me. As soon as we were both lying down, I snuggled into him and he kissed the top of my head. He took my hands in his as I started to play with his fingers. Letting go of my hands and cupping my face, he brushed multiple kisses along my face.




“Thank you for saving us.” I said softly.

 

“Anytime baby.” He whispered.

 

“How about there not be any more times?” I suggested.

 

“Also, you were gonna stay the night whether you liked it or not.” I told him.

 

“Were you planning on sitting on me to force me to stay if I tried saying no?” He questioned, trying not to laugh.

 

“Yes.” I answered bluntly.

 

“You should know that I can’t say no to you.” He breathed before brushing his lips against mine.

 

“Now if I use that to my advantage, you only have yourself to blame for telling me that.” I giggled.



…..

 

Slowly opening my eyes, I saw Ezra wasn’t next to me. I sat up and looked over to see the alarm clock said it was eight twenty and there was a piece of paper next to it. Even though he doesn’t have to work, I guess we’re sort of back to it being weird and him avoiding talking to me about Gabbie. Before I screwed everything up, all he wanted was to be able to spend time with me and hell I wanted that too.  Even though I can’t do anything about my schedule, it has been a bit easier to see him during the week with one of our obstacles out of the way. But now, we’re in this -whatever it is. Picking up the paper, I smiled as I saw his handwriting.



‘Good morning beautiful, I would have said goodbye but I didn’t want to wake you up so early. Talk to you later. I love you.’  



He and I both know he just didn’t want to risk me trying to make him talk about Gabbie wanting him to meet with her. But how can he be all flirty with me one minute but avoid me the next? I know I did the same thing before we got back together but, I wasn’t flirting with him…. oh wait, I kind of did. Maybe I shouldn’t have told him about running into Gabbie - let alone her asking me to talk him into meeting with her. There has to be some way I can make it up to him… if I ever get him to  listen that I wasn’t trying to get him to see her. My phone beeped and I looked over, hoping it was Ezra but sighed when I saw Mike’s name.




‘Are you coming home for my birthday?’

‘Not missing it.’

‘Can you bring Ezra?!?!? Please, please, PLEASE!!!!!’

‘You kinda sound obsessed with him. But I’ll ask him.’   I sent and switched over to Ezra’s contact.



‘Are you doing anything on the weekend of August 8th?’

‘I am now, what are we up to?’

‘Mike’s inviting you to his birthday.’

‘Then I’ll definitely be there - even though I’d come if it wasn’t his birthday.’





……

 

Staring at Ezra’s door, I felt nervous all of a sudden. Between the emergency money, the bail money from last night, and all the dates he’s paid for; he has spent a lot of money on me. Even when I’m the one who’s planning on paying - he somehow manages to pay before I can. At least Hardy’s home so that I could give the money to him to give to Ezra. But with giving this to Hardy, not sure why I’m even nervous about it. Just before I could knock, my phone chirped and I saw Lauren message me.



‘Turns out the girls we danced with at The Code heard about what happened and went to the management and told them what really happened. The management called since they have our numbers due to the times we’ve left things there…. they apologized and dropped the charges and said we could return if we want to.’ 



“Hey you.” Ezra said, opening the door.

 

“Hi.” I responded, surprised that he’s home.

 

“I was going to leave this with Hardy to give to you. But guess I could leave it with you.” I said, handing him the envelope.

 

“What is it?” He asked.

 

“The bail money from last night.”

 

“Baby, I’m not taking it back. I’d spend my last dollar if it meant you were out of jail.” He said.

 

“You cannot keep paying for all our dates then. Because between the bail money, the laundry coins AND emergency money, plus all the dates. That’s too much Ez.” I told him.

 

“Okay, how about we go back and forth taking turns paying?” He offered and I arched an eyebrow at him.

 

“And you can kick my ass when I pay on your turns.” He added, giving me a small smirk.

 

“I can agree to that, you got yourself a deal Fitz.” I agreed and he pressed his lips to mine.

 

“We had to seal it, so now it’s official. But you should know that I’d willingly spend all my money on you - in jail or not.” He murmured, before leading me into the penthouse.

Chapter 21: Do you wanna touch me

Notes:

I do want to say there are some suggestive scenes in this chapter near the end and a bit in the beginning.

For my posting, I'm trying my best to get chapters done so I can go back to posting every week but I now work and I don't as much time as I did; but I'm going to keep doing my best to post.

Chapter Text

Groaning, I rolled over and glanced at my phone before pulling my pillow under my head. It’s five fifteen, an hour before my alarm for work. There’s weird noises coming from Riley’s room, he better not be blaring another damn video game. Wait a minute, why is he even up this early? He’s just lucky Lauren had to work early, otherwise she would kill him and as of right now…  and I would let her. Sighing, I got up and made my way towards Riley’s room, can’t even make out what his stupid game is even saying.

 

“Riley, turn the damn game- oh my God!”

 

“Fuck!”

 

“Hell!”

 

“Oh shit!” I exclaimed



I spun right around and rushed out of the room. Leaning against the wall, I couldn’t believe what I just witnessed. Of all the people in the world, Riley and… Lauren ? They’re always at each other’s throats, and now they’re sleeping together? Wait a minute, I thought Lauren said she had to work the morning shift, why the hell is she on top of Riley instead of the coffee shop? My head throbbed as all these questions ran around my head, more questions popping up no matter how hard I try to forget.



“Hope we have Advil.” I muttered and made my way to the kitchen.







…..

 

Grabbing my purse, I sighed. I know there’s things that all of us need to say but none of us are willing to bring it up. Even though I don’t need to leave for my train yet, everything is weird now between all of us and I just need to get out of here. Neither me or Lauren have been able to look at each other, even before when one of us was doing something weird or even dumb - we could still look at each other. But now that I know that neither her or Riley want to kill each other like I thought before…. it’s all different. Making my way towards the door, my mind raced with so many questions and I stopped just as I reached the door.



“Did you really have to work or was that a lie?” I asked, looking at Lauren.

 

“I did have to work, but as I was getting ready, a manager messaged me saying I didn’t have to come in since the big manager’s coming in. So, I went into Riley’s-.” 

 

“No need for a recap, we all know what happened next.” I said, interrupting her.

 

“There’s no feelings involved at all, it’s strictly… Well, you saw what it is. Neither of us could actually get feelings for the other.” Lauren said.

 

“Besides, the world would burst into flames if that ever happened.” Riley joked.

 

“Leaving now Just please just keep it down and put a sock on the door so I don’t have to endure that again.” I said, opening the door.

 

“Just so you know, we never did it next to you.” Riley called after me.

 

“Gee thanks for that common courtesy.” I said sarcastically, walking out.



……..

 

My phone buzzed as I clicked save on my Fitzgerald article. Picking up my phone, I smiled seeing  it was Ezra texting me. I can't wait to get off work so I can go see him, and I'm definitely glad that I’m staying at his place this weekend because I haven’t been able to get my mind wrapped around the fact that Lauren and Riley are Friends with benefits. Wait, they’re not even friends… would that make them roommates with benefits? Is Lauren and Riley always being at each other’s throats for some sort of act? Okay, I definitely need to stop thinking about this and them together.



‘Hey beautiful’

‘Hi you.’

‘What do you think about a nice home cooked meal for dinner? And by homecooked meal, I mean Chinese takeout on plates.’ 

‘Sounds perfect to me.’




………



“I’m so sorry that it's taken this long to meet with you Aria.” Amanda said, shutting her door.

 

“Oh, that’s fine. It’s given me time to prepare.” I told her.

 

“Is everything alright? You’re not leaving us are you?”

 

“Absolutely not, it took my mom eighteen years to get me out of the house. I’m not going anywhere until I get told I do have to leave.” I said and Amanda let out a chuckle.

 

“Good, because with the summer’s end around the corner…. I want to see whatever more you could give. Because whether you or Jade get the internship, I know you’ll go far in a career of writing. If it’s journalism, or even writing the next best seller.”

 

“Thank you, that means a lot coming from you. Now the thing is, I don’t think I should be writing the article on the Fitzgerald art gallery any longer.”

 

“Why? Does it have anything to do with Dianne Fitzgerald coming here looking for you?” She asked

 

“Wait, she came here too?” I questioned, shocked.

 

“Yeah. I don’t know much about what happened that day, I was on the phone at the time but I heard Jade telling her where you were. But does it?” She asked again

 

“Sort of. Long story short, I was with her son quite some years ago…. And we recently got back together. The last thing anyone needs is someone claiming I’m being biased or-.” Amanda cut me off

 

“I trust you Montgomery, you were straight up with me and I appreciate that. There’s no way this article could be biased one way or another. You’re both adults here and I wanted you on this article to see what you could really give me before I make my final decision. Your private life is that - private.” She said, leading me out.

 

“Thank you Amanda.”

 

“Of course, see you next week. Enjoy your weekend.” She told me.

 

“Have a good weekend.” 



I sat back down at my desk, pulling my thumb drive out of my bag. It felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I can finally breathe again when it comes to telling Amanda and the article. Sliding the drive into the computer, I quickly moved the updated documents onto it. Saving my work on my laptop as well, I shut everything down and clocked out. Parker waited for me by the door for me, we managed to make it onto the elevator before the doors shut. Ezra said he'd be waiting for me right outside when I get off, when I texted him ten minutes before I had to clock out. As if she was sensing my thoughts, Parker nudged me and gave me a smirk as we got out of the elevator. Walking out of the building, I didn’t see Ezra as Parker started heading towards the cross walk.

 

“Bye Parks.” i called after her

 

“Later!”

 

“Hey beautiful.” 

 

“Oh crap! God, Ezra you scared the crap out of me.” I said, turning around to see Ezra leaning against the wall.

 

“I’m sorry Ar, didn’t mean to scare you.” He said, cupping my face and pressing his lips to mine.

 

“You’re forgiven.” I giggled as we pulled apart.

 

 “Long day?” He asked, seeing my face. 

 

“You have no idea.” I sighed.



“I know I promised Chinese takeout; but since you had a long day and to make up for scaring you, why don’t we go out somewhere and save take out for another day? There’s a pretty good vegan Thai place I go to sometimes, or there’s Italian, or that French vegan place we like. Whatever you want.” He told me, taking my hand in his. 

 

“French sounds good.” I said and he chuckled 

 

“Thought you’d like it.” 

 

“Why? Cause it’s vegan?” I joked

  

“Does this place have strong alcohol?” I asked, slipping my hand into his.

 

“That long of a day huh?” He questioned and I nodded.

 

“Again, you have no idea.”  



……..



“Wanna talk about your long day?” Ezra asked.

 

“Well, apparently my roommates have been screwing each other probably since the dawn of time. That was a great way to start my day. Finally got to talk to Amanda about us and the article, and she knows now.”

 

“Did she take you off the article then?” He questioned, taking a sip of his beer.

 

“I thought she might, but she didn’t.” Our waiter walked by, placing the check down and we both reached for it. 

 

“I got it, babe.” He said, taking the check.

 

“Ez, come on. You’ve been paying even when I’m the one taking you out.” I pointed out.

 

“Maybe, I like treating you.” He said, giving me a small smile and I gave him a look.

 

“What did we talk about?”

 

“If you recall, I invited you out for dinner, remember?” 

 

“Next time I get to pay or I’m wrestling you to the ground.” I warned him.

 

“Well next time, it’ll be your turn. But… is wrestling me to the ground a threat or a promise?” He smirked.

 

“Try to pay next time and you’ll find out.” I told him.   

 

“Now, I’m very tempted . ” He said, putting his card back in his wallet.



Ezra quickly put his card back into his wallet as I took one more sip of my sprite. Taking my hand in his, he helped me up from the booth. I intertwined our fingers as he led me through the little bistro towards the exit. Surprisingly, there weren’t many drink options and none of them seemed very good for some reason. So, I had just gotten a sprite. But Ezra suggested we go over to a pub that’s over by his place and said I could pay for drinks after I had given him a look. Taking the lead as we got outside, he gently pulled me back to face him and brushed his lips to mine. Giggling, I wrapped my free arm around his neck.



 …… 

Ezra’s pov

 

Aria was trying to decide which way she wanted to take her turn for our game of pool as I trailed my fingers along her shoulders. Pressing my lips to her shoulder, she giggled as I started trailing kisses towards her neck. I could tell she was biting back a small moan as I pressed my lips to the ticklish spot in the crook of her neck. Giggling again, she set the pool stick down. As she turned her head a bit to look at me, she raised an eyebrow and I smirked. Before she could say anything, I turned her around to face me and pressed my lips to hers.



“Ez… are you trying to distract me?” She questioned, pulling away.

 

 “Is it working?” I murmured, pressing my lips against her ear.

 

“Ezra…” She moaned.

 

“Do you wanna touch me?” She asked, I saw the look in her eyes.

 

“You have no idea how bad, I want to.” I breathed.

 

“I… I think we should go back to your place….” She purred, giving me a smirk.




……

Ezra’s pov - next morning



Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes. Thank God the shades are down, my head is killing me and I can only imagine how Aria is going to feel when she wakes up. Don’t think I’ve been this hungover since the morning of my college graduation when Hardy dragged me to multiple parties the night before. I glanced over to Aria, still fast asleep; she looks so peaceful. We shouldn’t have had so many drinks - her head is going to murder her once she wakes up. Looking around, I couldn’t find my pants. I grabbed my sweatpants from my hamper and pulled them on. She stirred, rolling over into my side of the bed.



“Mmhhph.” She groaned.



Making my way out into the hall, I figured out why my pants weren’t in my room. God what were we doing that my pants are hanging over the banister like that? I quickly grabbed them and tossed them into the room right next to the stairs. Closing the door, I slowly made my way down the stairs, it seems like the outside world is trying to torture us with loud ass noises. What the hell were we drinking last night? Were we mixing drinks? Just as I made it to the kitchen, I saw Aria’s blouse on one of the stools - I really hope Hardy hadn’t seen it. What could I make that could help with our hangovers? Maybe eggs would be our best bet or toast, god I need tylenol. 



Flashback  

 

All of a sudden, she pushed me down onto the bed and climbed onto my lap, flinging her bra across the room. She crashed her lips to mine as I pulled her closer by her thighs. Holding her close to me, I rolled us over so that I was hovering over her. Just as I pressed my lips to hers, she slipped her tongue into my mouth.



“God, I want you.” I murmured.



“Then do something about it.”



Giving her a smirk, I pressed my lips to hers and started trailing kisses down her body. She giggled as I got to her lower stomach. Oh crap, what are we doing? This is not how our first time together should be! Pulling my lips away, I kissed her thigh instead and got up to go get her my yellow shirt she likes to sleep in when she's here. Drunk is not how I planned our first time to be like. Grabbing the shirt, I made my way back to bed and she sat up. 




“You’re are no not fun.” She pouted, as I carefully pulled the shirt over her head.

 

“You, my love are drunk and so is I.” I said as she sat herself on my lap.  

 

“Do me.” She giggled.

 

“Not like this Ar.” I whispered

 

“Don’t you want me?” She asked and I kissed her forehead. 

 

“You have no idea how much I want to be with you like that. But tonight is not how our first time should be.” I told her, seeing that she was already asleep

 

End of Flashback




……

Aria’s pov

 

I pressed the pillow over my head as I felt Ezra get back into bed. He must have made some coffee, unless I lost my mind and it's just in my head. Part of me doesn’t want to face him after the way I drunkenly threw myself at him last night. Laying back down, he draped an arm over me and I rolled over as he caressed my arm. Ugh, my head is killing me - it actually hurts to think. Maybe he doesn’t remember, he had quite a few beers between dinner and the pub. So, he might have been drunker than me. Ughhh, how many drinks did I have?



“Got some advil for your head.” He said softly, pressing a kiss to my shoulder.

 

“Kill me.” I muttered, pressing my face into his chest.

 

“Sorry love, not gonna happen.” He whispered.

 

“Mhm. Well, joke’s on you. I’m already dead from embarrassment.” I managed, looking up at him.

 

“I want to be with you that way too Ar, but our first time together is not going to be a drunken one.” He said softly, cupping my face.

 

“Deal?” 

 

“Deal.” I giggled as he pressed a kiss to my forehead.

Chapter 22: We're gonna have a fight or two

Chapter Text

Ezra’s pov 

 

Before I could comprehend what was happening, the door slammed and shut and Aria was gone. Just like she was gone from my life years ago, except this time I had seen her leave instead of her just not being there. What the hell were we even arguing about in the first place? Oh right, debate over whether Romeo and Juliet or The great Gatsby had a sadder ending. But how did it escalate this bad? Hardy walked over and smacked me upside the head.



“What are you doing just standing here looking at the door like that? Go after her, you idiot!” He said



I ran towards the elevator, pressing the button multiple times with no results. Damnit, it’s taking too long. Hardy opened the door as I sprinted towards the stairs. She’s on the elevator and she’ll be long gone by the time I get down the stairs.. What the hell did I say? Seeing that I was now on the 15 th floor, I ran towards the elevators and pressed the button multiple times. It opened just as I was about to give up on going the fast way. Slapping the button for the lobby, my leg bounced impatiently. Why did I listen to my mother to buy a damn penthouse? Highly doubt Aria’s just waiting for me downstairs. This is not how I’m losing her… not now, not ever. I pulled my phone out and tried calling her, but the elevator makes it so that no one gets phone service. The elevator opened to the lobby and Rebecca turned to see me.



“Why did Aria run out of here in tears?” Rebecca questioned.



Ignoring her question, I bolted out the door, turning right. The only subway stop she uses when she comes or leaves is the Fifth Avenue stop, thank God that’s only a few blocks. People snapped or cursed at me as I ran past them but I didn't care. I need to get to Aria, nothing else matters except getting to her before she could get on that train. What was the last thing I said to her? I know what she said because it still doesn’t make sense. “You don’t get it!”   What didn’t I get? Nearly tripping down the last few stairs, I muttered under my breath and ran towards the train… which is going nowhere near Aria’s apartment. Damnit! I’m too late! I’ll just drive over to her place. Turning around to see Aria staring at me and I walked over to her as she stood up.



“I’m sorry.” We said at the same time



Staring into her eyes, I cupped her face and pressed my lips to hers. She quickly slid her arms around my neck as I smiled into the kiss. God, I could have been too late getting to her. Unless she ever wants me to let her and our relationship go….I’m holding onto her and what we have. I refuse to lose her again; we spent five damn years apart and losing her a second time would kill me. Slowly pulling apart, I wiped her tears away with my thumbs.

 

“I’m not losing you, not ever again. I can’t… I can’t lose you again.” I breathed.

 

“Losing you was the worst thing to ever happen and I don't feel like going through that again.”

 

That’s the worst thing?” I asked, brushing some hair behind her ear. She had gone through complete hell- but us breaking up and losing contact is the worst thing?

 


“Okay,  second worst or tied for absolute worst. Better?” She asked, giving me a soft smile.

 

“I love you.” I whispered, resting my forehead against hers.

 

“I love you too.” She murmured as I kissed her nose.

 

“Will you stay the rest of the weekend?” I asked.




She pressed her lips to mine, giving me the answer I had hoped for. As we slowly pulled apart, she took my hand and started leading me back towards the exit. Letting go of her hand, she looked back at me as I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. But what had made her run out? That's what I still don't get. I know we were having a debate and it escalated, and that's all I know. If any of our future arguments end in her storming out and my chasing after her - I’d take that over losing her completely any day.




“You wanna tell me what made you run out, leaving me quite confused?” I asked 

 

“You thought Romeo and Juliet’s ending was sadder than Gatsby and Daisy’s. They both may have died, but at least they were together in the afterlife. Even though she chose to, Daisy had to live without Gatsby.” Now I understand.

 

“Hey, we’re not either of those couples, Ar. Our story is not going to end like either one. Can’t get rid of me baby. I am yours forever.” I told her, cupping her face.

 

“And I’m yours. Now that I think about it, that was kind of a dumb argument.” She said. 

 

“We both know we’re going to have a fight or two, even if it’s the dumbest fight in the world.” I pointed out.

 

“How did we even end up in such a stupid argument?” She questioned.

 

“No clue, but I want all the arguments with you. Even the stupid and childish ones.” I told her, cupping her face.

 

“Me too.” She whispered.



……

 

The girls and I were stuck in A's control room. Noel had  locked us in here, saying we were going to get exactly what we deserved. But we could watch him and Mona through the security cameras the way they've been doing to us. I looked between the two way mirror and some random baseball bat. Grabbing the bat, I looked back to the camera just in time to see Noel and Mona pouring gasoline anywhere and everywhere they could.



“Oh shit.” Emily said.

 

“Tell Alison in hell, I said hello!” Noel shouted.

 

“No YOU are the one going to hell!” I screamed, smashing the bat to the mirror - shattering it.

 

“We’re going to burn and die!” Hanna cried

 

“No! We’re not, just have to come up with a plan…. now.” Spencer said.

 

“Wait… what was that?” I asked.

 

“Someone’s above this room, we could get help!” Spencer said.

 

“I think I hear Caleb!” Hanna exclaimed.

 

“Me too! And Maya!” Emily added.



Hanna and Emily flipped out of the window and ran towards the main door and Spencer followed them. Looking around this hell hole we’ve been in for who knows how long… we’re finally getting out. Turning to follow them, something grabbed my ankle. Falling to the ground, I looked and saw there was a hand on the ground. No it's in the ground? I stared, unable to move as I watched it become an arm and then a shoulder, before another hand did the same thing. Looking over towards the girls, Spencer rushed back towards me. Alison started climbing out of the ground, as if it was dirt and not solid concrete. She isn’t alive.. but she is.. How… How is she a zombie? Staring at Ali, Holy Shit, what the fuck is happening? Spencer held her hands out for me  as I tried to get my foot away from Alison. All of a sudden a giant burning hole appeared where Ali is. What fucking hell is this supernatural type shit! Dragging myself away, I kept trying to kick her off me.

 

“Do I look dead to you?”  She yelled, ripping my feet off.





Bolting up, I realized that this wasn't my room. Oh my god! Where the hell am I? This room seems familiar but I can’t remember why. Ezra sat up, looking at me concerned, okay… I’m with him.. I’m safe. As I ran my hand through my hair, he started rubbing my back. As some images of my nightmare popped back into my mind, I threw the covers off me to see that my feet were attached and nothing was still holding onto them. Carefully wrapping his arms around me, slowly rubbing my back.



"You're okay, you're okay." Ezra whispered as my breath finally got to normal.

 

“I still got my feet.” I told him.

 

“Damnit, I forgot to take my pill. Now the dream makes sense.” I muttered as I realized it.

 

"What do you need?" He asked carefully.

 

"Can you just hold me?" I asked and he gently pulled me into his arms.

 

"For you, anything. I'm right here, and not going anywhere. You’re okay now baby." He whispered as I snuggled into him.

 

“Sorry for wak-.” He pressed a finger to my lips, cutting me off.

 

“Hey, you can wake me up anytime.” He said, cupping my face and pressed a kiss to my forehead.

 

"I'm going to get some water, do you need anything?" I asked and he shook his head

 

"Do you want me to go get it for you?" He inquired.

 

"Nah, I can get it. Just send a search party in five minutes in case I get lost." I joked as he kissed my nose.



I quickly made my way out of his room and down into the kitchen. Grabbing one of the bottles of water from the fridge, I turned and stared out the window. That nightmare felt so real, as if it wanted me to know I could have died if the guys and Maya hadn't found us in time. As if I didn't already know that. Taking a deep breath, I took a sip of my water. Crap! Never took my pill last night, no wonder my nightmare was so bad. Seeing my purse on the island, I quickly opened it and grabbed my bottle of PTSD pills. Should have taken it long before going to bed. 



"It's all over now." I whispered, taking one.



As I made my way back upstairs, my mind went back to that dream. We weren't even in that room when the fire started, we were in. A lot of things that happened during that time, my mind blocked off. But the night we finally got rescued - it’s the one thing that is unblockable . Really hate having that dream. Walking back into his room, I saw Ezra was clearly still awake waiting for me to come back. He motioned me to come back to bed and I set my water on the nightstand before crawling back into the bed. Pulling me back into his arms with my back to his chest, he draped an arm over me and I slipped my hand into his.



"You could've gone back to bed Ez." I said, turning my head to look at him.

 

"Maybe, but I'd prefer to  fall back asleep with you in my arms." He said, gently pulling me closer.

 

"I should've been there. Why the hell didn’t I remind her about her medicine?"  He quietly scolded himself, I rolled over and cupped his face.

 

"Hey, you're here now and that's what matters. Now is when we were supposed to be back together." I pointed out.

 

"But you needed me and I didn't-." 



I brushed my lips against his, cutting him off. He shouldn't be scolding himself like this. It's not like I got kidnapped because of him. Maybe I wanted and needed him but he wasn't supposed to be in my life yet. It all makes sense to me now. Everything from before and what we just went through, it was all part of our story. He pulled me closer to him, onto his lap and caressed my face. Laying me back down with him slightly hovering over me, he brushed little kisses to my lips. I cupped his face, giggling into his kisses.



"You. Are. Here. Now." I told him between kisses.

 

"I love you." He whispered as we pulled apart.

 

"And I love you." I said softly.

 

“Also, it is not your job to remind me about my medicine.” I pointed out.

 

“I made it my job.” He told me, cupping my face.



…….



Rolling over, I saw Aria still asleep with half her body out from under the covers. It feels like I’ve been waking up to her for years, as if we were never apart. She deserves all the sleep in the world after her nightmare last night. Careful not to wake her, I got out of bed and started looking for a hoodie. Opening the drawer where I keep my hoodies, I saw the photo of my dad and I on my fourth birthday - he’d taken me to the theatre and said one day it’d be mine. Of course, it actually is mine now - but that’s only because my mother wanted to sell it and I told her I wanted it. Ever since he ‘died’ he had been a sore topic that we were never supposed to talk about. Which, now i really understand why - she didn’t want to risk slipping up about my father not being dead. As I pulled my Hollis hoodie on, Aria stirred and I got back into bed just as she opened her eyes. it was clear to me that she wasn’t ready to actually wake up yet.




“Good morning.” I murmured, caressing her face.

 

“Hi.” She said sleepily.

 

“Go back to sleep beautiful, I’ll go make us some coffee and waffles.” I whispered, brushing my lips against hers.

 

“Mmm kay.” She murmured, falling back asleep.



Quickly making my way down to the kitchen, I went to the freezer and pulled out the vegan blueberry waffles before starting a pot of coffee. Putting them in the toaster, it brought me back to our old Saturday mornings together. She’s the only one I’d make vegan waffles for, let alone eat anything vegan. Even though we weren’t together, I would still make them and only on Saturdays – especially when we first broke up and I came back to New York. Making these and having them on Saturday mornings kinda gave me hope that everything would fall into place one day. Hardy tried one once while I stayed with him when I first came back and he threw it up. Just never could offer one to Victoria; how could I have done anything with Victoria that had once been mine and Aria’s thing? I held back a chuckle as I felt Aria wrap her arms around my waist.



“Thought you went back to sleep, Ar?” I asked.

 

“I got lonely.” She whispered.

 

“Sounds like someone could use some coffee.” I commented.

 

“Mhmm, that sounds good. I’m going to check on Penelope.” She replied, still not fully awake yet.

 

“Other way babe.” I reminded her as she almost went towards Hardy’s room.

 

“Yeah, I don’t need to see… whatever.” She mumbled, waving her hand around.

 

“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t let that happen to you.” I chuckled.

 

“Still fast asleep.” She said, coming back.

 

“Well, you’re on time because coffee is done. Light almond milk and three sugars.” I said, turning around and handing her mug to her.

 

“Thank you.” She murmured, pressing her lips to mine

 

“How about after breakfast, we go back to bed.” I whispered and she nodded

 

“Sounds perfect.” She said softly.

 

“Did I check on Penelope?” She questioned, blankly staring towards the nursery.

 

“Yes, she’s still asleep. You are incredibly adorable when you’re not fully awake”




……

Later that night

Ezra’s pov

 

Pressing my lips to the front of Aria’s neck, I smirked as she moaned. As much as I’d like to leave a little love bite or two, she has work and I’m not about to go towards other spots other than her neck. For whatever reason the tv remote stopped working at some point, so Aria and I watched tv up here all day. As I made my way to the crook of her neck, she moaned again and wrapped a leg around my waist. I know her alarm is probably going to go off soon, she set it so she wouldn’t miss her train. She cupped my face and I pressed my lips to hers, sliding my tongue into her mouth.



“Ez…” She moaned, trailing her fingers down my back

 

“Want me to stop?” I whispered and she pressed her lips harder onto mine

 

“No.” She murmured.



Rolling over, she smirked at me before pressing her lips back to mine. I started unbuttoning her tank top, even though I really just want to pull it off. Just as I tossed her top aside, her alarm went off. Maybe I can give her a ride home. Groaning, she plopped over towards her phone to shut off her alarm. At least after last night, I got a couple condoms from Hardy. Last thing Aria needs right before her senior year of college is to get pregnant. I know that once Hardy finds out that those condoms were not used and we didn’t do anything - he’s gonna give me a hard time about it.



“God damn it.” She muttered, turning her alarm off

 

“You don’t want to get home too late, Ar.” I said softly, pulling her back into my arms.

 

“Don’t remind me.” She murmured, pressing her lips back to mine.

 

“How.. about… I.. give you.. a ride… home.” I managed between kisses.

 

“As tempting as that is… I don’t think I’d be able to pull myself off you again.” She whispered as we pulled apart

 

“You sure you don’t want me to give you a ride home?” I questioned as I pulled my t-shirt back on.

 

“How about you give me a ride some other time?” She murmured, giving me a smirk and pressed her lips back to mine.

 

“Few minutes ago you were taking my clothes off.” She said as I buttoned her tank top.

 

“Now, I’m putting them back on so you can catch your train.” I reminded her, brushing my lips against hers.




………

 

Just as Aria’s train pulled up, I pressed a kiss to her forehead. Neither of us had said much since we got here. The way we were making out earlier makes me question, what would have happened if her alarm hadn’t gone off.  Or even if she had accepted my offer to drive her. Glancing at my watch; I saw it was seven forty. Which means she’ll be home by eight thirty if her train doesn’t get any delays.



“You stay out of trouble.” I told her.

 

“But I like getting in trouble.” She said with a smirk and I chuckled.

 

“At least promise to call when you get home. I love you”

 

“I love you too. And I promise to call when I get home.” She whispered.

 

“I’ll talk to you later, beautiful.” I whispered, brushing my lips to hers.



We slowly pulled away and she got onto the subway right before the doors closed. Watching the subway pull away, I made my way back to my place. Even though we nearly did it twice and I do want to be with her in that way, I don’t think having sex with Aria right now is the best idea. Especially since we haven’t talked about her run in with Gabbie - even though that’s on me. But it seems that she thinks I should have a relationship with Gabbie, even though I don’t know her and didn’t know she ever existed! Let alone knowing my dad has been alive all these damn years. The last thing I want to be thinking about is whether or not I want a relationship with a sister I never knew about. But despite that, mine and Aria’s first time together should be special because she deserves romance not drunk sex. She also hadn’t outright said she wanted to be with me, even though she was the one who started taking my clothes off first. Just as I got into the kitchen. Hardy walked in with Penelope, who looks like she could probably kill us if she doesn’t go to sleep soon. He gave me a short nod just as he sat her down in the middle of the island, giving her a few toys to keep her occupied. I handed him the bottle he’s been using at night, and he started making her night time bottle



“We both know something happened. Neither of you could keep your hands to yourselves as you were leaving. Don’t forget, you asked to have a couple rubbers.” He smirked.

 

“Nothing - that’s what happened. She had to get home.” I told him.

 

“Dude, you haven’t done it with her yet? You two have been on top of each other nearly all weekend. That’s excluding the ten minutes you spent fighting and going after her. I’m surprised you’re both still breathing.”

 

“Ha, ha, very funny.” I responded sarcastically.

 

“Well, I’m surprised you’re not dead from having s-e-x nonstop for days.” I said, as Hardy scooped Penelope off the counter.

 

“Correction – not nonstop… but quite enough.” He said and Penelope yanked on the bottle.

 

“Sorry Pen.” He said as I chuckled.

 

“Even up in Beacon, you two…. nothing ?” He questioned, turning his attention back to me.

 

“No, we haven’t. But I want our first time together to be special, not just because we were too caught up in each other or because we were drunk.” I explained and he stared at me, encouraging me to tell that story.

 

“Friday after dinner we ended up at the bar down the street. One thing led to another.” I told him and he arched an eyebrow.

 

“Not giving you any more details, especially in front of Pen.” I said.

 

“Z, you both clearly want to do it. Just light some candles next time she comes over and just do her.” He said and I rolled my eyes.

 

“That sounds so romantic.” I said sarcastically.

 

“Have you two done anything over the phone yet?” He inquired.

 

“Is your mind always on se… s-e-x?” I questioned, nearly saying it in front of Penelope.

 

“How long have you known me?” He asked, which answered my question.

 

“I need new friends.” I muttered, walking away

 

“Dude, you haven’t had sex in how many years? Jackie was the last to touch you, I’ve said this before but you found excuse after excuse not to sleep with Victoria.” He called after me.

 

“Not talking to you about this anymore. And if s-e-x is her first word, you can’t blame me.” I responded.

 

“I cannot help you anymore than I already have.” He said and I turned around.

 

“What are you talking about?” I questioned.

 

“The tv remote batteries, I took them and the extra ones. Which led you two to go upstairs.” He told me and I turned back around.

 

“Put them back dude.” I said.

 

“Keep the rubbers!”



Continuing up the stairs, I walked into the room that’s right next to the stairs. Looking around, I could tell this was going to be a challenge even though Hardy said he’d help. At least we got walls painted except for the accent wall that has a teal and golden floral wallpaper. The desk Aria picked out should be here in the next few days, and hopefully it’ll match the light grey shelving. Looking over to see that the chestnut leather reading chair was tucked in the corner like I asked the movers to put it, I made my way over to it. As soon as I saw this chair while looking for the perfect one, I could imagine Aria in it; doing homework or even working on her writing. God, I hope this doesn’t look like crap when I’m done.

Chapter 23: She’s in love with the boy

Notes:

I’m not sure how the spacing is as I’m posting through my phone as my WiFi has been acting up - apologies if it’s weird

 

But I hope you enjoy the chapter!

Chapter Text

Thursday



“Hey, not sure what I’ll be doing all day but let me know when Mr. Douchebag Henry leaves.” Riley said, walking out the door.

 

 

One of these days, he’s going to say something around our landlord and he’s going to get evicted or worse all of us.  No one else in this building has a problem with him, only Riley ever since we moved in. Working out what I’m hoping is my final draft, I glanced at the clock. The landlord should be here pretty soon, it’s been a few months since he’s done a routine inspection. Normally, it’s both me and Lauren that are home for this but Lauren’s working her normal Thursday double at the coffee house before her double at AfterParty today. Riley has had some sort of dislike for Mr. Henry ever since we moved in, so he always avoids being home for these. Staring at the screen, I just felt relief that Amanda knows. The deadline for this is coming up and I want to make sure this is perfect, especially with the fact that Mrs. Fitzgerald obviously hates me. So I need this to be perfect so she can’t come searching for me again… even though I’m sure she’d find any reason to do it. All of a sudden, I was looking over at my bag where Gabbie’s phone number was shoved somewhere. Even though it’s probably the stress and the emotions of finding out his father was never dead, it still hurts that he didn’t at least let me know he was leaving for a family thing. At least it had been Hardy that told me and not - I don’t even know who else could tell me besides Hardy or Rebecca. I thought maybe he wasn’t talking to me and that was why his phone wasn’t on the other day when I tried calling him. Even if he doesn’t see her, he at least knows from me and not anyone else. As if he sensed I was thinking about him - my phone started playing B-26 and I stared at the photo I have of us for his contact as our song played.

 

 

 

“Hi.” I said, feeling nervous all of a sudden.

 

 

“Did I catch you at a bad time Ar?” Ezra asked.

 

 

“Not at all. Just working before our landlord comes and does his routine inspection.” I told him.

 

 

“I don’t want to keep you too long. I just missed your voice and decided to give you a call.” He responded.

 

 

“I miss you too. Bet you sensed me thinking about you when you decided to call. How’s your family thing going?” I asked.

 

 

“Wish I was there with you.” He said and I giggled.

 

 

“That makes two of us babe.” I told him.

 

 

“Ez, are we okay? Ever since I told you about running into Gabbie it feels weird between us.” I asked.

 

 

“Is it raining over by you? It’s raining here in Westport.” He asked, not even trying to be subtle with changing the topic.

 

 

“Ezra…. we can’t keep avoiding this conversation.” I treaded carefully.

 

 

“Sorry, I.. gotta go baby. We’re completely fine, I love you.” He said mindlessly.

 

 

“Okay, I stand corrected. Maybe we can keep avoiding it.” I muttered.

 

 

 

At least he said bye unlike Byron. But how long is he going to keep avoiding talking to me about this? Sooner or later, this will escalate into a huge argument between us. The last thing I want to do is push it too far, but I also don’t want him to feel like I agree with Gabbie on this. Maybe I should have worded it better when I told him… or not tell him at all. Even though not telling him, taking a huge risk that he won’t run into Gabbie somehow and have her tell him everything. Then he’d probably be upset that I didn’t tell him. But I told him, what’s said has been said and I can’t undo it. Just as I tossed my phone to the other couch cushion, Lauren came in and quickly shut the door. I raised an eyebrow at her.

 

 

 

“You're not gonna believe what I got you!” Lauren giggled.

 

 

“I’m going to say it’s not Ezra.” I said and Toby walked through the door with a box.

 

 

“No, it’s your favorite brother.”

 

 

“Tobes, what are you doing here?” I asked as he pulled me into a hug.

 

 

“Can’t a brother just come to see his favorite little sister?” He tried and I gave him a look.

 

 

“You’re up to something.” I told him, knowingly.

 

 

“But I thought you were working?” I questioned, looking over at Lauren.

 

 

“Turns out that they don’t need me, despite it’s my double day. Worked an hour before they realized I was there and told me they were somehow over scheduled today - so I could go home.” She rolled her eyes.

 

 

“How many jobs do you work again?” Toby asked as we sat down around the living room.

 

 

“Two and once school starts again, I'll apply for another on campus job” She told us.

 

 

“How do you balance three jobs AND classes?”

 

 

“She never sleeps - she thrives on energy drinks.” I joked

 

 

“Speaking of sleep - I’m going to take a nap, try and catch up on some much needed sleep.” Lauren said, walking towards our room.

 

 

“Hey, I heard your comment about it not being Ezra before I came in. Are you and Ezra okay?” Toby questioned.

 

 

“Not really sure, but I don't want to talk about it. It's nothing we can't handle.” I told him



“Oh, mom sent a care package for you three with me.” He said, motioning to the box he put on the floor.

 

 

“Speaking of mom, so Mike asked if I could bring Ezra to his birthday.” I said,

 

 

“Did you invite him?” He questioned.

 

 

“Yes, and the last time he saw Mike - Mike punched him in the mouth. And Ella wasn’t so keen on us, which as an adult I understand better now. To be honest, I sort of understood back then… but we loved each other and nothing  much else mattered to me. But now after five years, we’re back together and he’s going to be in the same house as them. Add that he’s meeting you and dad, PLUS, he hasn’t been to Rosewood in five years.” I said.

 

 

“Which one of you is more worried?” He inquired.

 

 

“Ezra hasn’t shown or said he’s worried around me… so, me, I guess.”

 

 

“Well, let’s add in the fact that Byron won’t be there. And I recall you once said something about Ella possibly coming around to the two of you, around the time you broke up, so it’s not like it’s going to be intense. But you know… I haven’t met him, not even when he was teaching at the high school. What if we meet somewhere near Rosewood and I meet him before - I could possibly even bring Mike. Make the first entrance less awkward and intense for you.”

 

 

“You’d do that?” I asked, hoping he wasn’t messing with me.

 

 

“You’re my little sister and on the edge, freaking out about this. So, yeah.”

 

 

“I’m all the way down for that, just let me talk to Ezra about it first. Thanks Tobes.”

 

“Like I said, I’m your favorite brother. So, I have to keep up the duties of being the favorite. Is it okay if I use your shower?” He asked and I nodded.

 

“Our landlord is coming, so the water might go cold for a bit since he checks the kitchen sink. And don’t use the vanilla birthday cake stuff. First door on the right.” I reminded him.

 

 

“Thanks Ar, I’ll try not to be too long.” He told me. 

 

 

 

As Toby walked towards the bathroom, I went over to the box. Not surprised at all that Ella sent a care package, but I love that she sends it for all of us. Sometimes, she’ll even send me something from Leon’s cupcakes. Grabbing the scissors off the coffee table, I opened the box. Ella sent four bottles of shampoo and conditioner, which meant two were for me and two for Lauren. Four different bottles of body wash, and some face masks. There were also some boxes of mac n cheese and other non-perishable things to make for lunches or dinners. Seeing the vegan snacks that I always got from Rosewood grocery market, I smiled that Mike was probably the one that got them since Ella claims she can never find them. There was a knock at the door just as Toby started his shower. Pushing the care package aside, I walked over to the door. Instead of the landlord, it was Spencer. Boy this will be interesting with her and Toby both being here.

 

 

 

“Hope it’s okay I’m here.  Just felt like visiting you and you said you didn’t have work.” Spencer said, but I could tell she was hiding something.

 

 

“Spence, umm you’re-.”

 

 

“Oh good, your little friend Sophia made it up here.” Our landlord appeared,  cutting me off.

 

 

“Hi Mr. Henry, come on in.”

 

 

“Which one are you again?” He questioned.

 

 

“Aria.” I answered.

 

 

“Sorry, my brain isn't as good as it used to be.”

 

 

“It’s fine Mr. Henry, how’s Dorthea?”

 

 

 

“Still feisty as always. Any issues with anything?” He asked.

 

 

“Not that any of us are aware of. And my brother is currently in the shower.” I told him.

 

 

“Just wanted to check the kitchen and the furnace. So, he won’t get a cold wake up call.”

 

 

“Spence, you’re not the only one who had the same idea.” I said carefully as she comprehended that I mentioned my brother.

 

 

“Toby’s here?” Spencer 

 

 

“Yeah. Sorry, that wasn't how I wanted to tell you.”

 

 

“It’s completely fine. We sort of have a civil thing going on… I think. I can leave.” She flustered, rushing to run out the door.

 

 

“You stay.” I said, holding her back. 

 

 

“Are you okay if we all hang out?” I questioned and she nodded.

 

 

“Yeah, that’s totally fine.”

 

 

“I’ll go let Toby know.” I told her and walked to the bathroom.

 

 

“Tobes, you're not going to believe who else had the same idea as you.” I said, walking into the bathroom.

 

 

“By the tone of your voice, I’m going to guess Spencer’s here.” He guessed.

 

 

“Yes, are you okay if we all hang out?”

 

 

“YES!” 

 

 

“Answer quicker, why don’t you.” I joked.

 

 

“Also, I haven’t told her about me and Ezra… so keep your mouth zip about that.”

 

 

“Wow, you’re so nice to me.” He joked.

 

 

 

Walking back into the living room, I saw Mr. Henry continuing to inspect the kitchen. Really not sure what he's hoping to find. Spencer was scrolling through the channels, there has to be more than her just wanting to visit me. The past few years, she has been either studying 24/7 or working herself to the bone. It was surprising when she told me a few times that she had a date and when it became somewhat serious. But sometimes I wonder if we had been doing the same thing  - ending relationships before it could get too serious because we were missing Ezra and Toby. But, she moved on from Toby- I never did move on from Ezra. Her longest relationship had been Sterling and that lasted I think a year and a half? No… that doesn’t sound right. Maybe just a year? Sterling is now in the past and it doesn’t matter. Oh my god… is she back with Sterling?

 

 

“We’re all good here. Now, you and I have about five minutes before he comes out. So, tell me what’s going on.” I said. 

 

 

“Nothing.” She lied.

 

 

“Spencer, out of the four years we’ve been in college - you’ve never just randomly come up to visit me.” I pointed out.

 

“You clearly have to work, I’m good with just watching tv until you’re done.” She tried as we heard the shower stop.

 

“Okay… but we’re talking when Toby leaves and I’m done working - you can’t escape me.” I told her, opening my laptop.

 

 

“Hey there Toby, guess we both had the same idea. How have you been?”  Spencer said after a few minutes and I looked up to see Toby dressed again.

 

 

“Guess we did. I’m really good, I went back to helping my dad with his construction business. How’s Yale treating you?”

 

 

“Pretty good, I’m set to graduate in December.”

 

 

“Just like you planned.” He said, giving her a smile.

 

 

“Yeah, it helps taking ten classes.” She told him.

 

 

“How do you take ten classes a week? Do you even breathe?” I questioned.

 

 

“Everything looks great. See you next month Artemis.” Mr, Henry said, walking out.

 

 

“Do you two want to go out and do something? There's not much to do in the apartment.” I asked, looking between them.

 

 

“What could we do?” Spencer asked.

 

 

There’s a cotton candy festival over in Brooklyn.” Toby said and we stared at him.

 

 

“You know this how?” I questioned.

 

 

“How do you two not know this? You know basically everything and you.. you live here.” He said, looking between us.

 

 

“So the truth comes out, you came for the cotton candy – not to see your little sister.” I said, teasing Toby.

 

 

“Maybe…. I came for cotton candy and Spencer came to see you. Seems fair trade to me.” Toby said.

 

 

 

 

……..

Sunday morning

 

 

Slowly opening my eyes, I saw that Spencer was still asleep on the other end of my bed. Spending the weekend with her brought me back to the olden days of Rosewood high. Even with a stalker and while trying to find out who ‘A’ was…. things always felt like nothing else mattered when we had sleepovers. Grabbing my phone, I carefully got out of bed and went into the living room as I went into my texts with Ezra. At least I know that he’s definitely awake since he’s an early bird - very rarely he sleeps in. She admitted last night before we had gone to bed that she was struggling with her break up from Sterling.

 

 

Hey, can we talk?’

'Can't right now. Talk later, love you Ar.’ Reading his text, the memory of telling him hit me

 

 

 

 

           Flashback: Sunday after telling Ella

 

Ezra slipped his arms around me as the pottery scene in Ghost started. Maybe I shouldn't tell him, but what if he somehow runs into Gabbie too and she tells him about our run in? No, I’m right - I shouldn't tell him. I don't know if he's wrapped his head around the fact his father never died. Gabbie doesn't get to tell me to make Ezra see her. Hell, I don't think he should meet with her right now as everything is so fresh. But, I can't keep this from him and it should be up to him.

 

 

“Wanna share what’s going through that mind of yours?” Ezra asked.

 

 

“Baby, I can actually see the wheels in your mind are smoking. What's going on?”

 

 

“The night before I went to Rosewood, I ran into Gabbie.” I said carefully.

 

“What did she want?”

 

“Gabbie thinks you should meet with her.”

 

End of Flashback

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Morning.” I turned to see Spencer walking in. 

 

 

“Coffee?” I offered, slipping my phone into my back pocket.

 

 

“Was asking me really necessary?” She questioned

 

 

“Not at all, but Ella always said, ‘if you’re having guests overnight always offer them coffee.’ Well it became coffee once we turned twelve. Before it was just tea.” I told her.

 

 

“Pretty sure your mom meant like sexual guests.” She said slyly.

 

“Not when we were twelve she didn’t!” I laughed.

 

 

“Well obviously!” Spencer exclaimed, giggling.

 

 

“I know I had said that I came because I was struggling with my breakup with Sterling, but there’s more. You’re not the only one still in love with an ex.” Spencer blurted out

 

 

Turning my head towards her, did she just say what I think she just said? She’s still in love with an ex, but which-. Oh my god, she means Toby! She and Toby are both still in love with each other! They never got over each other! But obviously neither want to risk being rejected. Staring at Spencer, my mind raced with multiple thoughts. But watching them at the cotton candy festival, I saw how much Toby really is in love with Spencer…. How did I miss her feeling the same way?

 

 

“Please stop staring at me like that.” Spencer said after a few moments.

 

 

“Sorry, that shocked me a bit.” I responded quickly.

 

 

“I’m still not ready to talk about why we broke up, but while spending Thursday and Friday with him… I finally admitted to myself that I never got over him. The first few guys I dated after him, they were like him in so many ways and once I started realizing it - I ended it and shoved the thoughts to the back of my mind” She admitted.

 

 

“Have you thought about… you know, telling him? If it helps - he's single.” I  questioned.

 

 

“Have you seen any more of Ezra since… well, you know.” She asked carefully, purposely changing the topic.

 

 

“I’d rather talk about how you haven’t reached out and told Toby how you feel.” I switched the topic back.

 

 

“It’s been two, three years in December. He’s probably moved on. Even if he is single somehow, there's no way he still has feelings for me after we broke up.” She said, sipping on her coffee. 

 

 

“Let's just say I don't think he’d have any feelings for me after we broke up.” She said 

 

 

As much as I want to tell her Toby’s still in love with her, I can't. It has to come from him. Even though it’s serious with Ezra again, we’re in this weird phase or whatever because I told him about running into Gabbie. Maybe I shouldn’t have said anything, but if he had run into her after me and she said something… I’d rather have him hear it from me. Now if Gabbie hadn’t said anything, I wouldn’t have told Ezra about it. Looking over at Spencer, I bit back the urge to tell her…. probably what I should have done with Ezra about Gabbie.

 

 

………

 

Hardy glanced over at me as he drove me back to my apartment. Somehow we both ended up at the same Whole Foods grocery. He goes there every two weeks, and going there is a once in a long while thing for me. Then of course, he offered me a ride. Turns out he works over at Columbia with Ezra, but as a marketing professor. And of course, he made a few comments about the fact that Ezra and I couldn't keep our hands to ourselves last weekend.

 

 

 

“I’m surprised you haven’t come over yet this weekend.” Hardy said as we got closer to my street.

 

 

“My best friend Spencer and my brother Toby came up for a bit, but I thought he had a family thing?” I questioned.

 

 

“Yeah, but he ended up coming home like the next day. Are you two fighting?” He questioned, seeing the look on my face.

 

 

“Not even sure anymore.” I told him.

 

 

“Does this have anything to do with whatever even Dianne made you two go to? He’s been weird ever since that night, he told me a tiny bit about her but does this have anything to do with Gabbie?”

 

 

“Really don’t wanna talk about it.” I said and he nodded.

 

 

“Here we are.” He announced, pulling up to the curb.

 

 

“Thank you for the ride, Hardy.”

 

 

“Anytime. Here, let me help get your stuff out. Need me to help bring them in?” He offered.

 

 

“Thanks, but I got it.” I told him, getting out.

 

 

Grabbing my key out of my  purse, I shut the car door. Hardy got out, helping get my few bags of groceries from the back seat. Handing me the groceries, he made his way back into the car. Sounded like Ezra really had told him about Gabbie, but he may have just overheard us. But I wasn’t going to risk anything. Although he didn’t say he would, I know Hardy’s not going to move an inch until I’m inside. Letting myself in, I checked the mail to see that someone already got it. I flipped through my keys as I walked up the stairs. Looking up, I saw Ezra standing at the apartment door, giving me his small smile. Before I could say anything, he took the groceries from me and pulled me into a kiss.

 

 

“Hi.” I breathed as we pulled apart.

 

“I was going to wait outside but someone let me in, wasn’t Lauren or Riley.. Which is very concerning to me in regards to your safety.” He said as I took his hand and unlocked the door.

 

 

“That’s why we also have doors with peepholes. Here, we can just put these on the table.” I said, taking a few bags back, leading him inside. 

 

 

“Not that I mind or anything, but what are you doing here Ez?” I asked.

 

 

“I’ve been such an ass to you lately and-.” He said as he gently brought me down onto the couch with him.

 

 

“No. You have not been an ass, you’ve just been trying to comprehend…. stuff.” I cut him off.

 

 

“Like, you thinking I should go meet with… my sister?” He mentioned.

 

 

“Ezra, I never agreed to talk to you about doing it. You assumed I did.” I told him.

 

 

“Yet you still talked to me about it.”

 

 

“No, I told you what happened. Did I say ‘Hey, go meet up with Gabbie? Again, no. What I had said was ‘Gabbie thinks you should meet with her.’ The last thing I wanted was for you to think that I was agreeing with her.”

 

 

“There were literally two options - tell you myself or don’t tell you and you by some random chance, you run into her and she tells you.”

 

“You could’ve just said you ran into Gabbie.” He pointed out.



“Okay, we both know that somehow that still would have led to the part of her wanting me to talk you into seeing her. But would you rather find out later on from someone else? And  I told her to let you decide on your own!”

 

“And if I was going to insist or make you talk to her, don't you think I would've given you her number?” I told him, grabbing my bag and digging around for Gabbie’s number.

 

 

“Here! Talk to her!” I snapped, pulling the paper out and tossed it to him.

 

 

“This is a gas station receipt…. and from last year.” He said confused, looking it over.

 

 

“Was inviting me to Mike’s birthday a way to ease me into seeing Gabbie?” He questioned.

 

 

“No you loveable idiot, I invited you because Mike seems to be obsessed with you coming.” I told him as everything seemed to click in his head.

 

 

“I’m sor-” I brushed my lips to his, cutting him off.

 

 

“Hey, what you found out was a lot. Especially to find out all at once.” I said softly, running a hand through his hair.

 

 

“Yeah but there was no reason for me to pick a damn fight and make things weird between us! I hung up on you twice! Hell, I went MIA on you!” He tried, getting defensive for me.

 

 

“It’s not like you left the country with no way to contact you.” I pointed out.

 

 

“Besides, sooner or later I was gonna make you talk to me whether you like it or not. You know… I was thinking about watching  ‘To Catch a Thief’. Would you like to stay and watch it with me?” I asked and he nodded.

 

 

“I love you… so much.” He whispered, cupping my face.

 

 

“Then kiss me already.” I giggled.

 

 

 

He pressed his lips onto mine, running his hands through my hair. As I wrapped my arms around his neck, he gently pulled me onto his lap. Really hope he wasn’t planning on going home tonight, because I don’t plan on letting him go. Even though I saw him last weekend, we’re finally past the weirdness and we can go back to being us. Plus, fortunately…. we have some unfinished business from before to settle. Thank god Lauren’s working at the After Party tonight, so she won’t be home until like one or two.

 

 

Chapter 24: I've got sunshine on a cloudy day

Chapter Text

Week later



Walking into Ezra’s building, I waved to Rebecca as she waved me over. Feels like I haven’t seen her in forever, even though she was here when I ran out after my debate turned - argument with Ezra. But I haven’t seen her since. The moment we met during my first weekend was Ezra - she knew we’d be good friends and she was definitely right. Really glad she’s here, I ran over to the coffee place a few buildings down to get a much needed coffee and even got one for her and Ezra. Would have gotten one for Hardy but Ezra had he won’t be home until later and pretty sure unless it’s iced coffee, no one likes cold coffee.



“Got you a coffee.” I said, handing her the coffee.



“Oh my god, thank you. So, this has been driving me crazy for the past two hours.  Could just my mind, but my gut has some sort of weird feeling about it. Some lady came in with a baby and a bunch of baby stuff. Not even five minutes later, she’s leaving but without the baby or the stuff.” She told me.



“Maybe a co parent? Or maybe someone’s babysitting?” I suggested.



“That’s what I kept telling myself, but the woman felt familiar to me somehow. I begged Carlos to look around as it felt sketchy, but he didn’t find a baby anywhere. It seemed like she had more baby stuff then needed just for someone to be babysitting, or even just a co parent for the weekend. It just felt like a gut feeling for something.” She explained.



“How familiar?” I asked.



“Like I’ve seen her a few times but not enough to remember who she was.”



“Maybe it’s just in my head and like co parenting like you said. Better get upstairs, I’m sure you want to put that bag down.” She said.



“I’ll talk to you later.” I told her.



I made my way towards the elevator as someone got off and I got on before the doors closed. As the elevator went up, I checked my bag to make sure that I had the cotton candy I had gotten for Ezra. Just as the elevator dinged and I stepped out into the hall,  I saw why no one found the baby. They’re in front of Ezra’s apartment in a stroller with two baby duffle bags in a car seat next to it. I kneeled down and saw there was a card on a sleeping baby girl, the envelope had Hardy’s name scribbled on it and was barely legible. Luckily the baby was asleep, I grabbed the key out from the doormat and quickly unlocked the door. I quietly opened the door and placed my stuff inside before grabbing the car seat and moved it into the loft. Pushing the stroller in, I pushed it towards the kitchen and Ezra looked over at me then the stroller then back at me confused.




“Hey babe. So, I think Hardy has a baby. She was just outside the door.” I told him, handing him the note.



“I thought I heard something out there, figured it was some kids just playing in the hallways. But there’s no denying that she’s Hardy's daughter. Penelope Harper Pierce” He read and looked over at who we now know is Penelope.



“We might want to let Rebecca know.”



“She knew?”



“Not exactly; she saw someone come in with her then leave a few minutes later obviously minus Penelope.”



“And I wasn't sure about you, but I needed a late afternoon coffee.” I said, handing him his coffee.



“Thank you. Although, I will admit that I’m more intrigued by the person holding the coffee.” He said, brushing his lips against mine.



“Also brought you the cotton candy I got you from the festival.”




Handing him the package of cotton candy, he set it down before taking my hand and pulling me in for a kiss. Setting my coffee down on the counter, I wrapped my free arm around his neck. Pressing me up against the island, he set his coffee down as well and deepened our kiss. All of a sudden, Penelope started fussing in the stroller. We broke apart and went over to see what she needed, it could be her diaper, she had been in the hall for quite awhile and who knows when the last time her diaper had been changed.




“Come on, let’s go check your diaper.”  I said, scooping her up.



“Here, I’ll check it.” Ezra told me, taking Penelope as she made it obvious it was definitely her diaper.



“You know how to check, let alone change a diaper?” I questioned.



“No, do you?” He questioned back, raising an eyebrow.



“Yeah, I babysat during junior high. And I had to change my younger cousin Sophie’s diaper a few times, since we didn't have nannies to do it.” I teased.



“Now you're making fun of me.” He chuckled.



“I'm your girlfriend, it comes with the title.” I joked.



“Come on, whoever left her better should have left some diapers.” He said, I grabbed the bags.





………



Penelope giggled, playing with her remote as Ezra searched on the web what to feed her. Whoever left her didn't leave any formula or snacks. Not even a list of what we could feed her. But I did find a small list of allergies. I checked the time to see that  Hardy should be home soon. Apparently, he has more classes this summer as quite a few students registered for his marketing classes. At least Penelope seems to really like us, despite being complete strangers to her.



“Wait, what allergies does she have again?” Ezra asked, looking over to me.



“Umm, let me check. Okay, she's allergic to; kiwis and all nuts.” I read.



“We have a couple bananas, think she might like bananas?”



“Bah!” Penelope exclaimed.



“I’ll take that as a yes.” Ezra chuckled.



“Bah!” She exclaimed again.



“Bah!”



“You might want to get her a banana before she takes over the world or something.” I laughed.




As Ezra went to get the banana, I scooped Penelope up along with her remote and keys. Setting her on my lap facing me, I offered the keys again and she giggled as she made grabby hands at them. She finally got them and shook them, giggling until she slightly threw them a few feet away. She looked at me like she was proud of her throw. Making sure she couldn’t fall off my lap, I covered my eyes and then waited a few seconds before moving my hands.




“Peek a boo!” I said, getting her to giggle.



“Where’d you go? Peek a boo!” I repeated and she clapped.



“Bet she worked up quite an appetite.” Ezra said, walking over with a plate of sliced bananas. 



“Bamaga!” Penelope exclaimed.




……



Ezra wrapped his arms around me as I snuggled into his chest. Penelope has been asleep for the past hour and a half after eating her sliced banana. As soon as we had her settled and surrounded by pillows on the other couch, he threw a movie on for us and ordered Chinese take out. I giggled as he pressed a kiss to my shoulder. All I’ve been able to think about is how good we could be as actual parents. But today isn’t the only time I’ve thought about us having kids one day. I’d love to have a little mini Ezra running around.



“You were good with her.” Ezra murmured.



“You actually fed her, I just entertained her.” I joked and he chuckled.



“Technically, she fed herself. Have you ever thought about us having kids one day?” He asked and I turned to look at him.



“You’ve been thinking about this?” I questioned, seeing in his eyes he wants to have kids.



“I’ve been thinking about this too. But, I’m drawing the line at five kids - they’ll outnumber us.” I told him.



“Baby, three kids would outnumber us… but we’d be taller, I’d be taller. How about we start with one then go from there?” He chuckled, brushing his lips to mine.



“These future babies better look like you.” I murmured against his lips.



“Nope, they gotta look like you.” He playfully argued, laying us down with him hovering over me.



“I am not carrying our future children to not look like you.” I told him.



“Half and half?” He suggested.



“Deal.” I giggled as the elevator dinged.



“Not until after you graduate though.” He whispered, sitting us back up.



“There he is!” I exclaimed, seeing Hardy walk in.



“Should I be scared?” He asked, looking at Ezra.



“Probably.” Ezra answered.



“There was a package left for you…. an eleven month old baby.”



“Her name’s Penelope. There’s a piece of paper with her name, information about her birth, and some favorite foods. For you, there is also a letter, but we didn’t look at it.” Ezra told him, handing over the envelope.



“Natasha had a baby?” Hardy questioned, reading the letter.



“Wasn’t there a woman here with him for what a week and he couldn’t remember her name…. but he remembers who this Natasha is?” I joked and Hardy rolled his eyes.



“Who is Natasha anyway? I don't remember her.” Ezra questioned.



“It was a short thing. Doesn’t matter anymore.” Hardy said quickly.



“Which means you actually liked her.” Ezra decoded.

 



“Should probably go call around to make an appointment to get a paternity test done and make sure she has all the shots that she needs.” He added.

 



“You think Natasha would lie to you about being Penelope’s father? Even though you won’t admit it, I know you actually liked her.” Ezra said.

 



“So you think I should just believe the piece of paper? Why now is she telling me, not when she found out that was expecting the baby if I’m the father?” Hardy snapped.

 



“Dude, she is literally you. Same eyes, nose! She looks just like you!” Ezra snapped back.

 



“And I’m not the only guy in the world with these eyes or nose!” Hardy pointed out.



 

“Shhh, it’s okay sweet girl.” I whispered as Penelope fussed.

 



“You don’t get it, Z.” Hardy said, I handed Penelope to him.

 



“What don’t I get?” Ezra questioned as Hardy shut his bedroom door behind him.

 



“I’ll go talk to him.” I told him.

 




Walking towards Hardy’s room, I heard Ezra sigh. From the one time I met Hardy years ago since getting back together with Ezra; I’ve never seen them bicker like that. Hell, I’ve never heard any stories where it might have gotten so bad between them. I quietly knocked on the door and he quickly opened it, relieved that it was me and not Ezra. Penelope was sitting on the bed, surrounded by pillows. I closed the door and shared a look with Hardy. Even though Ezra may not understand it, I can tell there has to be a reason why Hardy wants the paternity test. There’s probably a thousand reasons. But these two need to talk and not bicker in front of Penelope.




“I don’t know how to be a dad.. how the hell am I supposed to take care of her?” He asked, seemingly knowing I was about to question him.

 



“No one ever really knows how, but you’re not alone here. You learn along the way.  Now, we both know there’s a reason behind you wanting this paternity test.” I told him.

 

 

“This isn’t my first time with a possible kid. There was a girl a few years back; Ivy who told me I had gotten her pregnant and that she kept the kid and for weeks I hung out with her and this really cool and amazing four year old.” He explained.

 



“Wasn’t your kid?” I asked carefully, even though I already know the answer.

 



“Not by a long shot; I had started doing the math of her pregnancy and when we hooked up. The math wasn’t adding up – she was apparently a month and a half pregnant already when we hooked up and she didn’t find out until it was too late to exclude me from the possibility of being the father. But when the math wasn’t adding up, I ignored it because I wanted to be the kid’s father and I wanted to have another chance with her.” He told me.

 



“Can I take a wild guess and say Ezra has no idea about this?” I questioned.

 



“You’d be correct. After I found out that I wasn’t the father… She took the kid and left the state, blocking me on any platform she could. I started gambling, one big gambling mistake and well, here I am. Ezra didn’t press for details.” He explained.

 



“Hardy, you know that he wouldn’t press you about the test if he knew why you wanted it.” I told him as Penelope squirmed around.

 



“I know. Come here you, he won't yell at me if I got you.” Hardy said, picking her up and I followed him out towards Ezra.

 



“Can’t yell at me, I got the bab-.” He started but I took Penelope away and Ezra chuckled.

 

 

 

“No using the baby as armor.” I said.

 



“That was mean. Remember when I started gambling and I didn’t want to talk about why?” Hardy asked.

 



“Yeah, dude are you gambling again? Do I need to call your sponsor Levi?” Ezra questioned, slightly worried.

 



“No, no, no. Promise I’m not back to gambling. The reason I started gambling was to dull the pain that I had. Penelope isn’t the first kid I’ve been told is mine.” Hardy told him and something seemed to have clicked.

 



“Wait, that was around the time you got back with whatever her name was?” Ezra questioned.

 



“Ivy, and yeah. I got attached to the kid and then found out I wasn’t the father, she left basically ghosted.”

 



“You know I got your back, on anything.” Ezra said, playfully punching Hardy in the arm.

 



“If you’re going to punch me, at least do it right. No wonder you got your ass kicked in college” Hardy joked.

 



“That’s because YOU didn’t realize the person on your roommate's bed WAS your roommate!” Ezra joked back.

 



“You live with those two now… I’m sorry. Don’t worry, you got me too.” I whispered to Penelope, who giggled as the guys started roughhousing.






………

Few days later

 

 

 

Staring at my flashcards, I looked over at all of my notes and study guides. Really glad I don’t have work today as I really need to study, even though Ezra said I have this in the bag. So cannot wait until the damn final is good and done. My phone indicated that I had an email and I set everything down. Hopefully Amanda doesn’t want me to come in after all, but I know she’d only ask me to come in if she really needs me to or if there's another challenge for me and Jade. Once I’m done studying for the day, I plan on popping in over at Ezra’s later - after finally getting dinner with Hanna. I picked of my phone and saw it was not from Amanda but Professor Hansley.




‘Good morning, everyone, due to multiple grounds - the final is pushed up to this afternoon at three fifteen. Please make sure you arrive twenty minutes early, so we can go over everything one last time.





“This is bullcrap.” I muttered.




Checking the time, I saw that I have about forty minutes. Rushing to my room, I grabbed my ankle boots that I normally wear with my missguided snake print dress and shoved them on. This shouldn't be allowed, what if I had been at work? At least after today, I can finally spend a bit more time with Ezra. These past few days of not seeing him have been driving me insane, even though it’s so that I can study. He’s been really understanding about it, which makes me just want to rip his clothes off and jump him. Of course, before I had to take studying more seriously - there had been a few times where we almost had sex. It’s starting to feel like a ‘will they, won't they’ kind of thing. As much as I want to be with him in that way, I just need to let it go. It’ll happen when it happens. I shoved my wallet and anything else I’ll need into my backpack and ran out the door





“God this final better be easy.” I muttered.






……

 

Sitting at the table, I kept looking around for Hanna to show up. Can't believe we finally get to see each other after who knows how long. Even with us being so close, our schedules never line up like this. Hearing my phone beep, I picked it up expecting to see if she was on her way or almost here or even better she was here. Seeing the text pop up, I knew this dinner was too good to be true. How could I not have seen this coming? 

 



‘So sorry, something came up. Rain check? - Hanna’

‘Yeah absolutely. - Aria’



 

I looked around for the server, and saw no one. Even though this place is a bit on the expensive side, maybe I could just get a little salad or something. Opening snapchat, I went to check everyone’s stories. I felt my heart drop as Hanna’s story played and I double checked when it was posted. That ‘something came up’ was just her partying with her new friends. Even though I know she’s been working really hard to make a name for herself in the fashion world, it feels like she forgot about her past once she started working for Claudia Geco. The second she left Rosewood, Hanna’s been becoming quite an influencer on Instagram, YouTube, twitter, and even snapchat. Pretty sure that this summer was the first time she’s actually been in Rosewood for more than a week. I grabbed my purse just as the server came up.




“Would you like to order while you wait for your friend?”

 

 

“Sorry, my friend isn’t coming. I’m just going to go, umm here take this.” I said, placing a couple tens in their hand.

 



Rushing out of the restaurant, I  flagged down a taxi. Of all the times either of us had to cancel, this hurts the most. I guess Hanna and I aren’t as close as we used to be anymore. Am I just delusional to think this would actually work out this time? Four years we’ve been here and very rarely, we’ve been able to get together. Jumping into the taxi, I pulled my phone out to call Ezra. We’ve been friends since second grade, now we’re practically strangers.

 

 



“Fifth Avenue Estates; 3150 Fifth Avenue please.” I said, calling Ezra.

 

 

“Hey there pookie bear.” Ezra answered.

 

 

“You sir, are lucky you said that over the phone. So I cannot kick your ass.” I told him and he chuckled.

 



“Dinner with Hanna over already?”

 

 

“You could say that. Just wanted to let you know I’m on my way to your place now.” I answered, hoping he wouldn't question more about it.



“Perfect, and I will see you when you get here.” He said and I could hear the excitement in his voice.

 



“I will see you then babe.” I responded and we hung up.

 




At least the restaurant is somewhat close to his building. I watched the building pass by and the city lights blurred. Other cars honked their horns over and over again, annoyed with the traffic. Of course, knowing Ezra, he’ll try to cheer me up. As I got closer to Ezra’s building, I saw him waiting for me outside. Due to the traffic, the taxi driver pulled over - despite being a few feet away and killed the engine. Giving the driver a couple tens, I got out and quickly made my way towards Ezra. he started walking towards me and I pressed my lips to his as soon as I got to him. 

 

 



“Hi.” I murmured.

 



“Long day?” He inquired as I wrapped my arms around his neck.

 



“It was beyond long. Stupid final got pushed up to today and I had to rush over to campus.” I sighed.

 



“How was your day?” I asked, not wanting to talk about Hanna yet or my day anymore.

 



“It was fine, after our conversation… I reached out to Gabbie. We’ve been emailing back and forth a little bit. Still not sure whether I want a relationship with my sister or not, even though she’s very insistent on meeting up for coffee.” He told me.

 



“Whatever you decide, I’m behind you.” I said softly.

 



“I know, I love you.” He whispered.

 



“And I love you.”




Taking my hand in his, he led us inside. At least now that I’m with him, my long day feels like it's long gone. I intertwined our fingers as he got us onto the elevator. Hopefully he doesn’t agree to meet with Gabbie just to make her happy. He should do it for himself, not her. That had been a lot for anyone to find out in one night. Letting go of my hand, Ezra quickly wrapped his arm around my shoulder and took my hand in his free one. As we stepped into the elevator, he pressed his lips to my hand and I threw him a wink.




“How did your final go or do you not want to talk about it?” He asked as the elevator doors closed.

 



“I need a distraction first.” I flirted.

 



“Good. Because now I can do this….” He breathed and cupped my face, brushing his lips against mine.

 



“It sucked, but I think I managed to at least get a passing grade.” I murmured as we pulled apart

 



“How was dinner with Hanna?” He murmured as we pulled apart.

 

 

“Nonexistent, she basically ditched me to go party with her new friends. Seriously, I don't even know why I bother trying anymore.” I muttered and he wrapped an arm around my shoulders.



 

“I’m sorry babe.” He said softly.

 



“You should kick my ass, I forgot to mention that you look absolutely beautiful."  

 



"You don't look bad yourself."



 

“Did you eat any way?” He questioned and I shook my head.

 



“What do you have a taste for?” He asked.

 



“I could go for some fries.”

 



“Come on, I know a place that has great fries.” He said.



…..



Walking out of the bistro, the temperature reminded us it was summertime. Can’t wait until it starts to get cooler, seriously hate the heat. Ezra’s hand found mine and I laced our fingers together. Even though I said I was in the mood for fries, I also got the  mushroom ravioli in alfredo sauce that Ezra suggested. Pretty sure he’s just making sure I’m not going to bed hungry, which definitely won’t happen since I ate all the ravioli plus half my fries. All of a sudden, Gabbie walked up and Ezra quietly groaned.




“Hey big bro.”

 



“I - I  can’t do this. Ar, I’m gonna go get us a cab.” Ezra said, letting go of my hand and quickly walking away.

 



“I’ll be right behind you.” I told him, turning to Gabbie.

 



“You need to give him space right now and stop pushing him to meet with you.” I said quickly.

 



“But I'm his sister! He should want to get to know me!” She exclaimed.

 



“His sister that  he never knew even existed! Up until that night - he thought his father was dead and now all of a sudden his father is alive and he has a sister. You pushing him is not going to help. Give. Him. Time.” I snapped.

 



“Thought you said you were going to help me?” She questioned.

 



“First of all, that’s bull crap. You walked up to me, told me to talk to him then walked away before I could tell you I wasn’t going to do it. Ezra needs time to comprehend all of this. You can't make him do something he's not ready for. It's not fair to him.” I said.

 



“Fair to him? It's not fair to me! I finally met my brother, and now he's avoiding me. I want to get to know him and be a family.” She whined.

 



“This isn't about you or what you want , Gabbie. Ezra has his own feelings to process. Give him time, and stop pushing. You said your dad talked about Ezra all the time right?” I asked and she nodded.

 



“Since he was five, Ezra believed  that man was dead , as in not alive . You had him around your whole life, Ezra didn’t. If you seriously care about him at all, let him come to you when he’s ready.” I hissed.



 

 

Turning away, I walked towards the street where Ezra stood grabbing the cab. There was more I’d like to say to Gabbie, but she is still Ezra’s sister and if he chooses to have a relationship with her - I don’t want anything I could say to possibly ruin it. Plus, if they do end up having a relationship, I’d also like to have at least one somewhat good relationship with a family member of Ezra’s. I slipped my hand into his, silently telling him he was no longer alone. He pressed a kiss to my cheek before helping me into the cab.

 

 



“You okay?” I asked, caressing his cheek.

 



“Sorry, I couldn't-.”

 



“You don't have to apologize babe; I know all of this is hard for you. I got you.” I told him.

 



“Why don’t we turn on ChinaTown when we get back to your place?” I suggested.

 



“It’s your turn to pick the movie baby.” He said.

 



“No, it’s yours.” I told him.

 

 



“I am absolutely positive that it was your turn.” He responded.

 



“No, it’s definitely your pick.” I argued.



 

“How about we do another coin toss?” He offered.

 



Opening my purse, I dug around for a coin. At least whenever we do our coin toss, it doesn’t have to be a certain coin. Even though I’m pretty sure he’ll have me pick the movie anyway. I groaned, unable to find any type of coin and Ezra chuckled just as I finally found a quarter. I gave him a look as I handed it to him and he swiftly pecked my lips, giving me that smile I love so much as he pulled away.




“Call it.” He told me.

 



“Tails.” I claimed and watched as he flipped it.

 



“Your pick Pookie Bear.” He said, showing it was tails.

 



“Hey, why don't you leave some clothes at my place? That way you don't have to carry stuff back and forth from your place to mine.” He suggested.

 



 “Getting tired of me wearing just your shirt?” I teased.

 



“Never and if I ever say the opposite, kick my ass.” He told me, kissing my forehead.

 



“I heard what you just called me, You're lucky we’re in a cab and that you're cute.” I teased.

 



“Why’s that…. pookie bear?” He teased and I pressed my lips against his.

 



“Again, you're lucky you're cute.” I managed between kisses.




We reluctantly pulled apart and I rested my head on his shoulder. Looking out the window, we could tell that we were in a bit of traffic. Which isn’t that surprising.  I can’t even count how many times I’ve been stuck in New York City traffic. Neither of us said anything as the cab managed to get around the traffic. Taking my hand in his, Ezra grazed his thumb along my hand. Leaning my head onto his shoulder, I giggled as he kissed my forehead. 




“Who won the coin toss?” I questioned.

 



“I think you did.” He said.

 



“That’s it. Do it again, we are not having another coin toss debate.” I said, handing him back the quarter and he chuckled.

 



“Usually, we’re trying to claim it's our own turn. Now we’re trying to claim it’s each other’s turn.” He joked.

 



“I actually really don’t care what we watch.” I murmured.

 

 

“So, I have to get a new desk because my drawers all somehow broke. Would you like to help me pick a new one out?” He asked and I nodded.

 



“The fact you need help picking out a desk is kind of funny.” I giggled as he pulled me closer to him.

Chapter 25: A moment like this

Chapter Text

Staring out the window as Ezra drove us towards Ella and Daniel’s house, a subtle tension knotted up in my stomach. The familiar streets I’ve known my whole life, suddenly feel different now - despite that I've been home multiple times since leaving for NYU four years ago. Perhaps it feels different now that Ezra's with me and  the memories of our past forbidden secret romance still lingers. Even though Ella told me that she had been coming around, I can’t shake the feeling that she was only saying that to make me happy. This feels like Deja vu, bringing me back to the time we were in the same position back when we were about to tell my parents about us. I pulled my house keys out of my bag and twirled them through my fingers. Thankfully, the bouquet of white lilies and purple/white carnations that Ezra got for Ella haven’t fallen down at all the entire drive. All of a sudden, he pulled over and looked at me, we’re not even near Ella’s street. Having brunch with Toby and Mike made me feel easier about tonight but my nerves are still a wreck when it comes to Ella due to all the history.



"Everything will be fine, baby." Ezra said softly, pressing a kiss to my hand.



"Remember the last time you said that?" I pointed out.



“Everything will be fine Ar.” He repeated.



“Okay, just because it went fine with you and Mike bonding over punches does not mean everything will be fine with Ella.” I pointed out as he took my hand in his.



“You said she took it well when you told her about us.” He reminded me.



“That was when you weren’t around to be a punching bag.” I said.



“I will say it a million times if I have to. Ar, everything be fine. How is it that I’m cool as a cucumber and you're fidgety like a fish out of water?” He questioned, holding back a chuckle.



“Because we already dealt with your mom, so for you, dealing with my mom probably seems like a piece of cake.” I pointed out and he cupped my face.



“Baby, we knew this was gonna happen at some point. It’s been five years since we’ve been together, it’s not like we’ve been sneaking around the past few years.” He pointed out.



“People lie babe, she may have said she’s fine but she hasn’t seen you in five years. Last time she saw you she was BARELY coming around to the idea of us.” I rambled and he pressed his lips to mine.



“Everything will be okay, just breathe.” He murmured, brushing another kiss to my lips.



“Remember the last time I brought you home? You ended up losing your job at Hollis and moving back home to New York.” I reminded him as he started to drive again.



“This time I’m bringing you with me back to New York.” He pointed out, gently tracing circles on my hand with his thumb.



"Maybe these flowers will work their magic." I said, eyeing the bouquet as he drove.



He didn’t say anything as he pressed a kiss to my hand just as he pulled into the driveway, his lips lingering for a moment. I could feel my heart beat as his lips stayed there. He looked over as he put the car in park and he knew that once again, his kiss had made me feel a little bit better. We both know he’s right. This is something we have to do, and deep down, I know it. Even though I was also worried about how it would go with Mike and Ezra - Toby took care of that as he planned for him and Mike to meet me and Ezra over in a diner in Addersfield a few towns away. At least that went smoothly; despite Mike and Ezra bonding over the way Mike had punched him years ago. But my nerves are still pounding at me - guess it was more of how Ella will be and having to introduce Ezra to Daniel. It’s not like we could get married or have kids years from now without having to see Ella long beforehand. Plus I know he’d like to be able to talk with Ella about proposing one day - which he can’t really do without this initial reunion.




“Think we could just stay in the car?” I flirted, grazing his arm with my fingers.



“As tempting as you are and that I usually can’t say no to you, we both know that if we don’t go into your mother’s house then everyone will get into the car. And there isn’t enough room for everyone.” He chuckled.



“Pretty sure most guys would totally ditch something, if they get to make out with their girlfriend.” I said and he chuckled again.



“I’ll make it up to you later.” He promised, kissing me softly.



“And I will definitely be holding that to you, Fitz.” I teased.



“You better hold it to me, baby.” He whispered.



With a deep breath, I opened the car door, taking Ezra's hand as we walked towards the house. He laced his fingers with mine. The neighborhood seemed to be silent except for  the sound of our footsteps getting louder. He squeezed my hand as we got closer to the house. Walking up to the front door, I struggled with my keys. It has to be my nerves making my hands shake like this. I haven’t had any coffee made by Spencer in a long time. Ezra noticed and gently took the keys from me, unlocking the door with ease. He gave me one last soft kiss and caressed my face.




“Sweetheart it’s not like I’m meeting your mom for the first time. Again, we both knew this was going to happen at some point.” He whispered.



“You are meeting Daniel for the first time.” I managed to whisper.



“Don’t forget, I’m quite charming according to you.” He said softly and opened the door.



“And this is how you open a door.” He whispered, giving me a soft teasing smirk.



“I know how to open a door, Fitz.” I giggled, leading him into the house.



“Well, you were just standing there sweetheart. Actually, I thought about timing to see how long you would stand there.” He chuckled.



“Two and a half minutes.” Mike called out from the living room and I rolled my eyes.



“You just couldn't resist spying, could you Michael?" I laughed to see Mike laughing at us.



“Hey, it's not my fault you two were stalling  to make it through the front door." He joked as I saw Ezra pointing at me.



“Oh stop that.” I giggled, playfully smacking Ezra’s chest.



“Well, well, well, look who decided to grace us with their presence!” Ella laughed, walking up.



“Hey Ella, got something for you.” Ezra charmed, handing her the bouquet.



“My favorite! Ezra, you didn’t have to. They’re beautiful, thank you." Ella said, pulling him in for a hug.



“Wouldn't forget, Ella. I would’ve  brought wine, but Aria said you have enough wine for an army.” He told her, chuckling.



“She does.” Mike, Toby and I all said.



“What the mischief alliance all said.” Ella laughed.



"You know, I had to remind him about your favorite flowers, mom. It's not like he remembered all on his own.” I said, giving him a mischievous smile and he chuckled, shaking his head. 



"Actually, sweetheart if you recall, I had these flowers picked out way before you gave me that oh so subtle nudge. I've been planning this since you told me about tonight.” Ezra teased.



"Well, consider me impressed! Aria, it seems like he's got a romantic side you don’t  give him enough credit for." Ella said amused, I smirked, shooting Ezra a teasing glance.



“I give him credit here and there, he did take care of me a little while back when I got sick.”



“Well you did accidentally call me, I wasn’t going to sit back and do nothing knowing you were sick.” He chuckled.



“Alright you two, go into the living room. Do either of you want anything to drink? We have beer, water, soda, wine, and juice.” Ella asked.



“Water please.” We both said.




I walked into the living room, leading Ezra by the hand. As we made our way towards Daniel; I’ve really noticed the difference in the living room now from when Ezra was last here - since Byron took the living room set. Ella had replaced it with a small dark brown leather sectional couch and a matching loveseat and recliner. Reuniting Ezra and Ella went a lot better than my nerves were letting me believe it would. Daniel was sitting on the recliner, engrossed in reading the newspaper. Mike and Toby were seated on the opposite side of the room, their attention focused on a lacrosse game playing on the TV. Looking away from the game; Toby gave me a reassuring smile.



“Dad, there’s someone I want you to meet.” I said.



“There is, huh? Please tell me it’s Ezra. your mother doesn’t help me keep up with anything.” Dad joked.



“I do too!” Ella exclaimed from the kitchen.



“Dad, this is my boyfriend Ezra. Ez, this is my stepdad Daniel.”



“Nice to meet you sir.” Ezra said, shaking dad’s hand.



“Please Ezra, call me Daniel.”



………..




Setting the plates on the table, I started setting up the forks and knives around the table. Ella was putting the finishing touches on her creamy penne with mushrooms & sun-dried tomatoes. Ezra was helping Dad with grilling some vegetables. Not really even sure what Toby and Mike are even doing outside besides trying to hit each other with lacrosse sticks. Although Toby kept coming in and saying “Can’t have the vegan starve.” Then I started explaining about different diets to him after the third time and he hasn’t been inside since.



“I’ve been keeping something from you .” Ella said, turning to look at me.



“After you came home from the hospital…. Ezra came to the house. I saw him through the window and it seemed like he was arguing with himself. I realize now that he was convincing himself not to show up because he loves you.”



“How come you didn’t tell me this back then?” I asked.



“Honey, you were barely recovering from everything you had just gone through. I didn’t want to upset you even more, by telling you Ezra had been here but didn’t come see you.” She explained.



“Think about it, you dated your eleventh grade English teacher, while being stalked and accused of killing Alison. You got kidnapped then he couldn’t do a thing to get you back home. Right when you come home, he comes back and leaves before even seeing you. Just so you know if he had knocked on the door and stayed there, I definitely would have welcomed him back inside.”



“I’m sorry I never told you.”



“Honestly, I’m glad you didn’t tell me. Ezra and I weren’t supposed to be back in each other’s lives yet, I know that now. But I knew already, he sort of told me before we had gotten back together” I admitted.




…..

Later - Ezra’s pov 



Rotating my watch around, I glanced over to Daniel who was pouring us both a glass of scotch. The last time I had been in this room having a glass of scotch it had been with Byron before Aria and I came clean about our relationship. It hadn’t been said but it didn’t need to be; we were in here to talk about my relationship with her. Even though I’ve been cool all day and telling Aria that today would be fine, being alone with Daniel like this is actually making me nervous.




“Glad you could make it this weekend Ezra, Aria has spoken highly of you when she said you two were back together. Been wondering when you’d grace us with your presence.” Daniel said, handing over my scotch.



“I wouldn’t call it gracing sir,  more like cautiously redipping my toes into uncharted waters. But Aria means the world to me and I don’t want to risk losing her again.” I told him.



“She has spoken of your intelligence, charm, and most importantly -  your love for her. Although, I will admit I do have some concerns, as I’m aware of the circumstances surrounding your relationship years ago. So I do worry about the choices that have been made.” He started.




“If you could go back in time, would you do it again?” He asked and I knew my answer would leave either a positive or negative response.



“She means the world to me. I never intended for things to unfold the way they did. But I’d do it all over again, not even if it ends differently. Obviously, it wasn’t easy or even ethically right when it came to the choices in the beginning. But love has a way of making us challenge things, doesn't it? I would do anything for her; I had wanted to be selfish that night after her coming home -but I knew that being with me was the last thing she needed.” I answered.



“I just want what's best for her. Can I trust you to make her happy?” Daniel questioned.



“There’s nothing I want more than to make her happy. I love her and will do anything and everything I can to make sure she's happy." I promised.




…..

Next day - late afternoon 

Arias pov 



Ezra walked over to the table we had gotten and placed our fourth cups of coffee down. He figured we could go into Philly for a bit and make a date out of it as everyone else had things to do today. I really like this spontaneous side of him, and that we can truly be together in public now in Philly. He had taken me out for coffee at The Brew before our drive here. Still have no idea how we’ve managed to have four cups of coffee - I know it because we were up late playing board games with Mike and Toby. But I’m surprised neither of us have the shakes from all the caffeine.




“Iced vanilla and hazelnut latte with an extra shot. Even though you will probably be up half the night with it.” He joked.



“Thank you. But you with that third macchiato will definitely be awake a lot longer than I will be tonight” I joked.



“As long as I have you with me, I could never sleep again and I wouldn’t care.” He said, caressing my cheek.



“With how much coffee we’ve had today, we may never sleep again. We might as well admit we’re obsessed with coffee” I joked as he helped me up and led me outside.



“I’m more obsessed with you… especially in that dress. Have I told you that you look absolutely beautiful today?” He murmured.



“Just for you.” I said cupping his face.



“Damn, I’m lucky.” He chuckled, giving me a small smile.



“Well you do tend to go crazy seeing me in red. But I bet it’s the fact it’s form fitting is what’s driving you crazy this time.”  I teased.



“You wearing red or my shirt is my favorite. That dress being form fitting is just a really good bonus.” He whispered, taking my hand in his.



“Well, I would have worn your shirt…. but I’m sure you would prefer to be the only one who sees me in your shirts.” I flirted and he chuckled.



“Can you blame me? You’re incredibly sexy in my shirts.” He murmured as I sipped my coffee.




Looking up from my coffee, I saw Jason Dilaurentis across the street...crap. Of all the places in Pennsylvania - why did it have to be in Philly? Hell, Rosewood would've been more accurate! Thought Mike said he was still out of the country? I glanced towards Ezra to see he hadn’t noticed Jason yet. He was never a fan of Jason’s back when he found out that Jason had a thing for me too. Obviously he won’t be happy to hear about my getting together with Jason senior year, but I thought I had more time to figure out how I’m going to tell him. But it’s not like Jason ever actually meant something to me, he was just there helping me and Spencer recover from the dollhouse and being shot. Ezra looked over at me, probably sensing my nerves and caught a sight of Jason - shit. Looking between me and Jason as he walked up, he could tell there was something going on.




Flashback: June 2012

I poked around my slice of veggie pizza, wishing the dim glow of Al's pizzeria lights weren't so dim. Also wish Spencer and Toby were able to come tonight, but I guess Spencer’s freaking out about Yale and Toby decided to drive her up there. At least when I’m in New York, I’ll have the girls somewhat near me. Plus, Toby said he’d come visit me whenever he’s able. But we both know that he’ll mostly visit when he’s on his way to or from visiting Spencer.

 

"Aria, I've been thinking a lot about this. I have this opportunity to do volunteer work in Ecuador for a few years and... I want you to come with me. The company my grandparents left me is paying for everything - it’d even pay for you, we wouldn’t have to worry about money" He said, I stared at him wide eyed at the idea.

 

"But what about NYU, I got that full ride scholarship. How could I just turn that down?" I asked and his smile started to flip.

 

"You could just go later on. But in Ecuador, we could do something good together. I’ll be helping with building houses and you can read to the kids, teach them to write. This is a chance to make a real difference.” He tried.

 

"It sounds amazing but... it's just too much, so soon. I need to focus on my education. You say I can just go later. But what if they don't accept me again or I don't get another scholarship? NYU is where I need to be, Jason not Ecuador.” I pointed out



Neither of us said anything as he comprehended what I was saying. I watched as his face filled with disappointment before turning into frustration. Did he seriously think I’d drop NYU for him? It’s bad enough Byron thought I should just go to Hollis instead, but I need to get out of Rosewood - away from the memories of the last two years and everything I just went through to graduate. Plus, Ezra had said his parents were up in  New York - I could possibly find him.



"Is this about Ezra? Are you really over him? It's been a little over a year since he left. What do you think is going to happen in New York? You just run into him one day and then  you two live happily ever after?" He snided.

 

"This is about me, not Ezra. I need to follow my path, and right now, that's NYU. Frankly lately I feel like you’re trying to move us too fast." I told him and his annoyance showed on his face.

 

"Are you sure it's not about him? I've heard that he's the one you cry out for at night... not me."

 

"It's not about Ezra! This is about me finding myself, moving on from everything I’ve endured the last few years and I can't do that by following you to another country. Frankly, even if it was about Ezra… I don’t even know where he went." I said, lying about knowing where Ezra went.

 

It’s clear that this between us is totally over. And by the look on his face, he knew I had lied about not knowing where Ezra was. Or that it wasn’t about him.  It’s not like I decided to go to NYU because of Ezra, NYU had been my dream for as long as I can remember. But there’s more places in New york than the city, there’s towns all around too. Besides, he apparently got a new number that I don’t know and seems like he got rid of his social media.

 

End of Flashback





“Guess I was right about why you chose New York instead of Ecuador. You’re not the only one with a chapter in her book, Ezra. Mine was right after yours.” 




Jason smirked, walking away as Ezra realized what Jason meant. Of all the ways he could have found out - this was the worst way. Obviously at some point, Ezra was going to have to find out, it’s not like I could just bury the secret forever. Secrets in Rosewood always come out one way or another. Telling him about getting back with Noel was one thing - I was also telling him about getting shot. But getting with Jason was something way different- Jason had once been a threat to Ezra. Stealing a glance towards Ezra, it was clear he was still comprehending what he had just heard.




“Ezra….”



“It’s fine Ar, we weren’t even together. Come on, we better get going.” He said, slipping his hand into mine.




…….



As Roman Holiday played, the tension lingered between us. After Jason revealed our past relationship, Ezra took me to the Philadelphia Museum of Art before dinner at Chez Mirabelle. It’s been so weird and tense since he found out about my dating Jason after he left. But he refuses to talk about it, even though I can tell it hurts him. It should have been me that told him; he had feared back then that he’d lose me to Jason… It was one of the stepping stones towards us coming clean to Ella and Byron. Now he finds out that I dated the same guy that I once told him he didn’t have to worry about. We both know that we’re going to have to talk about this at some point. It’s obviously going to be brought up at some point - hopefully tonight. Seriously hate when the tension between us is so thick, I could cut it with a knife. But it’s all on me, I should have told him about dating Jason when I told him about Noel.  Seemingly wanting to try brushing the tension under the rug once more, Ezra wrapped his arm around my shoulders and gently pulled me closer to him. Stealing a quick glance at his face, it was clear that he wasn’t into the movie or really even cuddling - he was thinking about the fact I dated Jason. But anytime I’ve tried to explain that Jason and I didn’t get together right after he left like Jason implied, he says it’s fine and that we don’t need to talk about it. 




“Ez, look at me. We both know we’re going to have to talk about it at some point.” I told him, lifting his chin and turning his face towards me.



“It’s fine baby, it’s not a big deal.” He lied, not looking me in the eye



“No, it’s not and we both know you’re lying.” I pointed out and he sighed.



“Of all the things in the world, you could keep from me - you kept the fact that you and Jason dated after I left? Everyone in Rosewood and it had to be Jason? The one guy that had feelings for you and had been a threat to us! Were you just waiting for me to leave town?” Ezra asked.



“That’s so not fair, you did not just actually ask that! Fight so hard for us then just run to him once you leave? Yeah, that makes so much sense Ezra. I didn’t date him until near the end of my senior year.” I snapped.



“But why did it have to be the guy that made me fear losing you?”



“You were gone, I had just been shot and tortured for who knows how long-.”



“Three months, two weeks and eighteen days.” Ezra interrupted and I cupped his face.



“Recovery from all of that was hell, and being apart from you made it worse. If you think I actually wanted to be with Jason you’re crazy. He was just there, helping Spencer and I recover.”



“He didn’t matter to me the way you do.” i added as he pulled me into his arms.



“Why didn’t you tell me?” He asked softly.



“Because it didn’t mean anything to me. Anyone after you meant nothing to me; Noel didn't matter and Jason didn't matter. He was just there and he wasn’t you.” I told him and he pulled me onto his lap.



“Just the thought of him being with you, makes me go back to when I was terrified of losing you to him. I’m such an ass-.”



“Hey, don’t. When it comes to us, there’s no good history with either of them. If roles were reversed and you dated Simone or even Jackie, I would’ve reacted the same way.” I said, slipping my arms around his neck.



“I love you.” He whispered, trailing his hands up and down my arms.



“I am yours… and only yours.” I said softly.




Dropping his hands from my arms, he lifted my chin with his index finger and brushed his lips against mine. I wrapped my arms around his neck as he gently held me close to him. This kiss feels different; definitely not like a ‘we’re breaking up’ kind of kiss but something positive that I can’t quite figure out. As we slowly pulled apart, we shared a look and everything clicked. Pressing his lips back to mine, he ran his hands through my hair. I slowly inched his shirt up and he pulled away from our kiss, pulling his shirt off the rest of the way and tossed it aside. Slipping his tongue into my mouth, he started unbuttoning his shirt I took from him. In one slowly swift move, Ezra laid us down with him slightly hovering over me.



“Are you sure?” He whispered as I caressed his face.



“With you, always.” I breathed and his lips were back on mine.





…… 



“I brought him home for Mike’s birthday.”



“Shut up!” Maya exclaimed.



“Did you really?” Emily questioned.



“I did, he’s out with Ella right now catching up with a few of his teaching friends from Rosewood high.”




Sitting with them at The Brew, for once it actually felt good to be home in Rosewood. Before it always felt weird to be home unless I was visiting with the girls. Ezra was with Ella, I guess meeting up with Mrs. Welch and a few other teachers from the high school that he had been friends with. God, it was awkward going downstairs this morning. Neither of us could tell if anyone knew what we did last night, and no one even said or hinted if they knew or not. All of a sudden a pair of hands went over my eyes and I tensed up. I know it’s not Ezra - definitely not his hands. His hands don’t smell like rose and vanilla.




“Guess who?” A familiar voice whispered.



“Hanna!” Emily exclaimed excitedly.



“Oh my god! Han!” I squealed.





Hanna took her hands from my eyes as I turned around. I scrambled out of my chair and pulled her into a hug. She looks older, well, we all do in some way. But for Hanna, I’m not sure if it’s just from what we went through in high school or if it’s due to her working with Claudia Greco. Emily got up and threw herself in our hug. Bringing me back to the day we all left Rosewood and the last time we were all actually together.

 





Flashback - August 2012

 

I stood with the girls, Caleb and Toby in front of Spencer’s house. We were all headed off to college; Hanna and I were headed to New York, Emily and Maya are staying close to home since Danby is in the city, and then Caleb and Spencer are both headed to Connecticut. Finally getting the hell out of Rosewood and leaving our dark past behind.




“This is it, the first time ever - we won’t be together.” Hanna said softly,



“Umm, Han? What about Sophomore year? Aria was in Iceland and the three of us drifted apart, what about then?” Emily questioned.



“That’s different! We’re all staying on the same continent, but not the same state.” Hanna pointed out.



“I always knew after all these years, there'd be laughter, there’d be tears. But never thought I’d walk away with so much joy. But so much pain.” Spencer quoted.



“Did you just quote Hannah Montana?” Caleb and I questioned.



“Yes, that finale wrecked me.” Spencer said as Emily and Maya pulled her into a hug.



“Take care of my girl.” Caleb told me, pulling me into a hug.



“And you take care of my girl too.”



“Hey!” Toby snapped as Hanna wrapped her arms around him.



“Fine, take care of OUR girl. Happy Tobes?” I said dramatically, looking over at Toby.



“You do this to annoy me, don’t you?” He questioned.



“Yes.” The girls and I all said.



Feeling the tears well up in my eyes, I realized Hanna was right. Even though we’re all somewhat close to each other - it won’t be like the past few years, minus Sophomore year. Sharing a look with the girls, we all silently made our way into a group hug. Despite the fact that we'll be in the same city, Hanna and I won’t be able to just cross the street if we need each other. I won’t be able to hop the back fence into Emily’s yard like I had done all through junior high either. Even though it was hell, I’m glad we went through everything we had gone through together.



End of Flashback






“What are you doing here? And never do that to me again.” I asked as we pulled apart.



“I left some important stuff for work at my mom’s. Even though I know my mom wouldn’t show anyone - I can’t risk her looking and slipping about anything.” She told us, sitting down.



“Someone please pinch me. There’s no actual way that we’re all back home at the same time.” Spencer exclaimed, rushing towards us.



“Spence, what are you doing here?” Em questioned.



“My dad won a big case and insisted I come home this weekend so we could all go out to dinner as a family.”



“There’s something else, isn’t there?” Maya asked.



“Turns out that after I signed up for my summer classes, Melissa and Wren got back together. She kept making comments about how our dad has to do a lot of work at the firm by himself since I’m not here to help this summer.” Spencer said, rolling her eyes.



“Anyone else got news?” Hanna asked.



“Maya and I are married. My dad had a medical scare a few months back and Maya was already talking to my parents about proposing. We decided to go to the courthouse. I really wanted my dad to give me away and didn’t want him to miss watching us get married. He’s completely fine now, just taking everything easy. Aria has a boyfriend!” Emily said and quickly threw the limelight onto me.



“Thanks for that, Em. So awhile back, Ezra and I ran into each other…. we’re back together now. We came back this weekend for Mike’s birthday, so that Ella could see us as a couple and see Ezra again. Plus Mike begged me to bring Ezra.”



“Oh my god!” Spencer, Hanna and Maya exclaimed.



“Oh my god…. Screw it, we all know I can’t fake being surprised or shocked. I already knew it was Ezra.” Emily said.



“I knew too.” Maya added.



“The last time I was here, I was coming to tell Ella and even though I wanted to tell all of you together… I felt bad about not telling them and told them.” I admitted.



“It’s about time you two got together.” Spencer told me, giving me a smile.



“Why did you say it like that Spence?” Maya questioned, taking a bite of her scone.



“She knew about my running into him.” I explained.



“I also knew about him ending it with Victoria.” Spencer admitted.



“What?” Maya, Emily, Hanna and I all asked.



“That wasn't for me to tell you, and it was so hard to not tell you. Him breaking off the engagement and breaking up with Victoria had to come from him, and no one else.” She told me.



“Anytime he tried to tell me, I’d run!” I pointed out.



“I'm surprised he didn't hold you down and make you listen.” Maya said.



“Wait, how does Spencer even know about all this?” Hanna interrogated. 



“He was engaged to Sterling’s sister.” Spencer added carefully.



“So, I’m basically the last to know.” Hanna complained.



“I’ve tried telling you. But then I realized I wanted to tell you girls together.” I explained.



“Oh, so it’s my fault?” She snapped.



“Wha… I didn’t say that! But at least when I have to cancel it's not due to hanging out with my new friends.” I exclaimed.



“I better get going.” She said, quickly leaving.



“Hanna… ”I tried, not even sure what to say anymore.



“Ar, what was with the ‘new friends’ comment?” Maya asked.



“We had plans to get dinner a little bit ago. I was waiting for her at the restaurant and she asked for a rain check as something came up. Went on snap and saw she was out with her school and work friends at the same time.” I told them.



“She’ll get over it Ar, like you said you tried telling her about you and Fitz.” Maya responded.



“Still sucks. She’s physically the closest to me and she’s still practically the last to know about me and Ezra.” I said.



“Well, you did want to tell all of us together. It’s not like you told us and purposefully kept her out of the loop. You didn’t even tell me you two were back together.” Spencer tried.



“She’s been weird with me lately.” Emily said, out of the blue.



“Think she’s hiding something from us?” I questioned as Caleb’s words about her being engaged popped up in my mind.



“Only thing that comes to mind is…..”  

 



Spencer quickly stopped mid-sentence and looked out the window, avoiding any of our eyes. We all knew what she wanted to say but couldn’t – Mona. But Hanna refused to look at or even near Mona at the trial. But after junior year, she was still visiting Mona at Radley before everything went down in New York with her and Noel showing they were working together on the A-team. Mona had been her best friend for years, long before she was ever friends with us. She wouldn’t hide it from us if she was back together with Caleb and he hasn’t said anything to me or Spencer about getting back together with Han. Plus, she’s engaged to someone that we don’t even know about.

Chapter 26: You've brought me so much sunshine

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Few days later



Taking another bite of pizza, my phone dinged just as Jade walked into the break room. She looked around at the four pizza boxes that Amanda and James ordered for everyone for lunch. New York pizza is one of the best things I've had since moving here. Glancing over at Parker, we both knew Jade was about to be bitchy about it or just take it out on the pizza. Besides finding out whether or not I have a job here permanently, I can look forward to my senior year starting with everyone back in New York. At least this senior year will be much better than the last senior year I had - no one getting shot, kidnapped, nothing horrible can happen.




“Why is there only pizza? Some people care what they put in their body.” Jade complained.



“Jade, there was a whole staff email poll on this, as there is every week. You had your chance to vote on something else, but you never responded. When the email about what kind of pizza was sent out, anyone who wanted something else from the pizzeria could have ordered then. You cannot complain about something you chose not to vote on.” James told her, walking in.



“Ugh.” Jade groaned, walking out.




I shared a look with Parker, who was trying so hard not to laugh. Would love to know how Jade thought that was going to go. It's not like pizza Tuesdays is a new thing here, she has never really had a problem with pizza Tuesday up until today. My phone dinged again, reminding me I had a text waiting. Picking up my phone, it showed that it was Ezra who had texted me. Opening the texts, I groaned seeing it had something to do with his mother.



‘Hey babe, I’m not totally sure what my mother is going on about and may or may not show up at your job… hopefully not. But fair warning – she’s nuts and I told her to stay away from you and your work…. but she may not listen to common sense.’

‘Didn’t we already know that about your mother though?’

‘Of course.’

‘What is she going on about anyway?’

“Who knows, but I’m not sure whether or not she’ll show up. Really hoping she listens this time.’




“How dare you try to tarnish not only my family’s name, but my business!” I looked up to see Dianne.




“Not surprised you ignored Ezra’s warning not to come here. Why don’t we go-.”




“How much more unprofessional can you be?” Dianne interrupted.




“What are you going on about?” I asked.




“Don’t act so innocent! You think you’re so high and mighty, working here. But you’re nothing , and Ezra may not see it but I do. The only reason you’re with him is for his money! Your relationship and your career will be over before you can blink! I will personally see to it that Ezra sees you for exactly what you are; a gold digging nobody!”




“What will it take for you to leave Ezra? Name your price and it’s yours.” She said, pulling her checkbook out.




“Nothing.”




“I’m glad you’ve finally come to your-.”




“Nothing, because I’m not leaving him. I love him for him not his money; I do not give a rat’s ass about his money. Now, if you’re done trying to bribe me - I’d like to get back to my lunch.” I said.




“Don’t get too comfortable with HIS lifestyle, I can promise that you won’t be in his life for very much longer.” She huffed, the door shut swiftly and aggressively as she stomped out.



……..

 

As Parker and I made our way out of The Insider building, my heart started to race when I spotted Ezra waiting for me in his car. With his windows rolled down, I watched Ezra scroll through his phone. Parker waved goodbye and hailed herself a taxi. Ezra looked up and ran a hand through his hair, he must have seen me from the corner of his eye. He turned and quickly leaned over and opened the passenger side door for me as I got to his car. I slid into Ezra's car, and the familiar aroma of old spice and his rainstorm car freshener hit me. And as our eyes met again, he gave me that soft smile he leaned over once more and brushed a kiss to my lips.




“I am so sorry about my mother, baby.” Ezra apologized as we pulled apart.




“If it helps, it brought me and Parker entertainment. You know, after your mother left.” I said and he kissed me again.




“Wish she would see you the way I do” he murmured, caressing my face.




“But then you’d be fighting her for my love and attention.” I teased and he chuckled.




“But seriously babe, she’s just another obstacle  - still trying to control you and isn’t going to win this because neither of us are going anywhere.” I told him as he pulled into the city traffic.




“I do have a pretty stubborn girlfriend who won’t move if she doesn’t want to.” He teased and I playfully smacked him.




Neither of us said anything as he drove through the traffic, he slipped his hand into mine. Lifting my hand to his lips, he pressed a soft kiss to my knuckles. He had the oldies station on, which right now had an old Journey song playing through the stereo. I love times like this with him, neither of us have to really even say anything and we can just enjoy the music and each other’s company. But I know at some point we’ll probably have to decide what to do for dinner and maybe even about his mom some more. He pulled his car into the parking garage and we got out of the car, I slipped my hand back into his.





“Would you rather go out or order takeout for dinner?” He asked.




“Takeout, was that really a question? But I was just thinking we’d have to decide on dinner soon, what are you a mind reader?” I laughed.




“Only with you, sunshine. Now our options are; Chinese, Italian, Indian, or French vegan.”




“How are you not on the list of options?” I flirted and he chuckled.




“Besides me, what do you have a taste for?” Ezra questioned.




“I could go for some Chinese. Let’s be real, we never really venture out very often, so it was a no brainer.” I laughed.




“Very true Miss. Montgomery.” He chuckled as we entered his building.




“I’ll meet you upstairs, I’m gonna go say hi to Rebecca real quick.” I said kissing him.




“Take your time sunshine.” He murmured and made his way to the elevator.




 “Where’s Ezra?” Rebecca asked, seeing me walk up to the front desk.




 “Hi to you too. He went upstairs already; I came to talk to you first.”




“His mom is upstairs and she’s… she’s pissed.” Rebecca told me.




“Great, Mrs. Fitzscary again today….yay.” I said sarcastically, trying to find my phone.




“I better go save him.” I said.




“I think if anything, he’d want his mother as far from you as possible.” Rebecca said and I nodded as Hardy walked up carrying Penelope.




“Dada!” Penelope squealed, seeing me.




“She’s been saying that all day.” Hardy boasted as I took Penelope.




“Finally said your first word sweet girl?” I asked, bouncing her a bit.




“Dada!” She giggled as I called Ezra’s phone.




“Ezra Fitz, is not available please leave a message or call again later.” I groaned and hung up.




“So, do we have the results yet?” Rebecca asked and Hardy nodded.




“Yes we have the results or yes you’re the father?” She laughed.




“I’m one hundred percent her father. What did I miss?”




“Ezra’s mom is having a meltdown today.” I answered.




“We better get up there.” Hardy said.




Hardy and I quickly made our way towards the elevator, my heels clicking against the marble floor. God, I hope Mrs. Fitzgerald isn’t giving Ezra too much stress. It’s bad enough she has no remorse for making him believe his father has been dead all these years. But I’m sure she’s still going on about me ‘not being professional’ or something about me. I let Penelope press the button and Hardy took her before she could press any other buttons. As the elevator went up, I fidgeted with my purse knowing we’re headed straight to the storm that is Mrs. Fitzgerald. As we got closer we could hear both Ezra and his mom before the doors could even open. The elevator dinged and the doors opened, Hardy quickly pulled me into Penelope's nursery that’s still in progress. I barely saw Ezra’s silhouette before I was in the nursery. Two walls were finally painted in a pastel blush pink that matched with the watercolor butterfly wallpaper on the other walls. Penelope giggled as Hardy brought her to the changing table, I handed Penelope her favorite toy keys as Hardy started to change her diaper. We could hear Dianne going on and on about how I’m ruining Ezra’s life. Even though he knows I could handle his mother, it is really sweet he prefers to defend me himself. I love how he can get so protective of me and even though no one else has even a slim chance with me I also love how he can be both protective and possessive of me when he’s jealous. Hardy started changing Penelope’s diaper and the smell snapped me out of my lingering thoughts.




“Figured he’d want you away from the fire that is his mother on a rampage.” Hardy whispered.




“Aria is NOT ruining my life! She’s the best thing that has ever happened to me. Do you not remember how I was when I showed up in New York five years ago, mother or did you not care like usual?” I looked at Hardy confused.  




“When he came back to New York, it seemed like he was there but also not there. Been like that until you came back into his life – before you two even got back together. The night you two ran into each other at the opening, he finally became himself again.” Hardy explained.




“She’s a thousand more times professional than you! She doesn’t barge into your workplace and berate you!”




“Would it help if I said she once told me I was going to ruin Ezra with my womanizing reputation.” He chuckled, rolling his eyes.




“Yeah cause your reputation totally affects Ezra. But now I’m the one ruining him with my love.” I snickered.




“Stop being so dramatic. The Ford family will be coming over Friday for dinner. I set it all up with Constance.”




“No. There will be no dinner and they are not coming here. You have no hold on me or this stupid penthouse- despite that you forced me to buy this place, your name is nowhere near the lease. So anyone you invite would be trespassing as I did not invite them.”




“You need to make it right between our families and with Victoria!”




 “That sleazeball Sterling, that put moves on Aria while he was dating her best friend? He’s not welcome here and there will be no dinner here ever. Sterling is lucky I didn’t kick his ass!”




“He was pissed for the both of you.” Hardy whispered.




“But I already invited them and got a caterer!” Dianne exclaimed.




“Oh no! Not a caterer!” Hardy mocked, and I covered my snickering.




“Then you can uninvite them and cancel the caterer since you had no right to even invite them over to my home to begin with. Get out mother! I cut you off once, don’t underestimate that I won’t do it again. Stay the hell away from Aria! Do me one more favor and stay away from me too!”









Neither me or Hardy moved until we heard the elevator doors open and close. Opening the nursery door, I made my way towards Ezra and he quickly pulled me into his arms. But I’m not even sure what I could say to relax him about his mother. Without saying a thing, I wrapped my arms around Ezra’s neck as he brushed his lips to mine. He seemed to relax as I pressed myself against him. We knew he had to leave Rosewood, but finding out he was in a zombie like state while we’ve been apart it hits because he really had been longing for me the way I had been for him.




“Hello again, sunshine.” He whispered, reluctantly pulling away.




“I was not done kissing you, sir.” I breathed.




Before he could say anything else, I brushed my lips back to his and cupped his face. He chuckled, trying to pull me closer as I wrapped my arms around his neck. As we broke apart, he nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck. He ran his hands through my hair and I giggled just as he took mine and intertwined our fingers. Maybe I can convince him to let me pay for dinner this time, he deserves to be treated after dealing with his mother. We pulled apart and by the look in his eyes he can tell what I’m thinking.




“You are not paying for dinner sweetheart.” He breathed.




“How come you’ve never kissed me like that, Z?” Hardy joked as he joined us in the kitchen.




“Because I never know where your lips have been and you’re not my type.” Ezra joked back.




“Yeah you’re too tall to be his type.” I joked.




“But I say his lips have been on about seventy five percent of the women in New York, maybe more if we include his college years and whatever state he grew up in.” I said, wrapping my arms around his waist. 




“New Jersey, Arizona, Maine, Texas, and Vermont.” Hardy answered and we stared at him.




“Where haven’t you lived?” Ezra questioned.




“No clue, I was a military kid, so we moved around a lot. California, Florida, Boston and we lived in Hawaii for a summer.”




“If  you ever try going near my friend, Lauren, you’re dead. But she already knows about you.” I told Hardy.




“Can I help with killing him?” Ezra joked. 




“Okay, but you’d have to drag his body cause I can’t do that.”  




“Deal.” He chuckled.




“Taking Pen to the park, see you guys later.” Hardy said.




“Bye.” Ezra and I both said.




Once Hardy left, Ezra wrapped his arm around my shoulders and led me towards the couch and I sat next to him. I can tell he isn’t going to want to talk about his mom right now or probably not even anytime soon. He turned the tv on as I snuggled into him and pulled my phone out of my pocket. Opening my NYU class portal app, I saw my final grade still  wasn’t in yet and started refreshing. I checked it before work but nothing was uploaded yet.





“For dinner; let me guess, you want egg rolls, and general tso tofu stir fry.” Ezra said turning to look at me.




“You know me so well.” I giggled as he draped  an arm over my shoulders.



 

“Is this what every college student does while waiting for a grade?” Ezra chuckled, watching me repeatedly press refresh.




“Me? Yes. Your students? Most definitely with how long you made them wait.” I teased.




“Come on, I know you could use a small break from refreshing your phone. Why don’t we go upstairs and put on ‘Casablanca’ or ‘It Happened One Night’ or I could even just put ‘Chinatown’....” He breathed, trailing off and brushing his lips to mine.




“I like the third option.” I giggled between kisses.




He stood up and held out his hand for mine, as my hand slipped into his he led me up the stairs and into his room. We crawled into his bed, he turned the tv on and I snuggled into him as he quickly pulled me onto his lap with my back to his chest. He started trailing little kisses along my shoulder and neck, wrapping his arms around me. Giggling as he found my ticklish spot, I took his hands and played with our fingers just as we plopped over onto our sides. Ezra's lips brushed against my shoulder, I turned my head and saw the love and adoration in his eyes. With a playful smile, I reached up and ran my fingers through his hair as he gently rolled me over to face him. Being with him like this brings me to our first time last weekend at Ella’s; he had been so gentle with every kiss and touch as if one wrong move and I’d break like a fragile porcelain doll. He nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck, getting me to giggle.




“Come here you.” He said, gently pulling me even closer into his arms.




“You… are very bossy.” I breathed, brushing my lips against his.




“I love you.” Ezra murmured.




“And I love you.” I breathed, caressing his face.




“Ez… you don’t have to hide it from me. I can tell she’s stressing you out.” I whispered and he sighed.




“My whole life; I’ve dealt with her, so none of this should really even surprise me anymore. She doesn’t care about anyone but herself and her stupid image. Even though I've made it clear that I love you and we're happy together… she doesn’t care about me, just herself.” He softly, nuzzling his face into my hair.




“From stories you’ve told me; obviously she’s used to it her way or the highway.  And clearly I’m a threat to her and her attempt  to rebuild her ‘perfect’ family.” I said softly.




“The only family she has now is Wesley. Not even if she was on her deathbed would I want to rebuild anything with her. Her entire life she has burned so many bridges. All I need is you.” He whispered and brushed his lips to mine.

Notes:

Hey so sorry for the late update, life's been life. But I'll have more time for writing now. Finally got more time to get writing done. For now, I think my posting will be once a month unless I manage to get a bunch of chapters done beforehand.

Chapter 27: I’m tellin’ y’all it’s a sabotage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 27 - I’m tellin’ y’all it’s a sabotage  



Staring at my laptop, I worked on editing any mistakes that I may have made on the article for the Mayor’s reelection campaign. Even though I still have some editing to do on the Fitzgerald gallery, I also need to work on my other articles as well, especially for the mayor. Thankfully, Amanda just wants me and Jade to work on our articles as much as we can today. Everyone else was either at their desk working too, or rushing around to make sure they had everything ready for the next paper. Amanda said at the beginning of the internship program that she’ll write a strong letter of recommendation for whoever doesn’t get the job. Even though basically everyone has told me that there’s no way they wouldn’t hire me, I have to not get my hopes up too high and not act like Jade - who has been acting since day one that she’ll get the job. Amanda suddenly poked her head out of her office, she hasn’t come out since she called James in there half an hour ago. They don’t normally have such long meetings - wonder if something happened. She motioned for me to come into her office. Clicking save, I locked my laptop and made my way into her office and saw James still in there, looking concerned.




“Am I in trouble?” I asked.




“You’re not in trouble. I’m just a bit concerned about the Fitzgerald article you sent me last Thursday.” Amanda told me, handing me a few papers.




“Wait, what? I haven’t sent the article yet. I’m still working on the edits, before I send it to James to proofread it for me." I said, confused.




“Well last Thursday at twelve forty, I got an email from you with the article.” Amanda said, glancing at her laptop.




“What time did you say her article was sent?” James questioned before I could.




“About last Thursday, twelve forty.” Amanda said, looking up from her computer.




“I can assure you that it had not been Aria that sent you the article. We were at lunch, in the break room with Parker.” He said, taking the papers from me.




“If it wasn’t Aria, then who sent it in? And how did they get into her computer?” Amanda asked as James and I looked over ‘my’ article.




“Jade, no one else would do that to Aria - or anyone else here. Plus, rereading this article that ‘Aria’ sent last Friday and it doesn’t match with any of her previous articles - even the ones she just helped on. But it does match with Jade’s.” James said.




“I must not have locked my computer like I thought I had. But I do have it saved on two thumb drives, the second in case of emergency…. Like this, I guess.” I said.




“Why don’t you go grab the drive with the newest update? Or your laptop if you’re working on it now.” Amanda said.




Getting up, I rushed to my desk and barely saw Jade smirking at her own desk. I grabbed my laptop and my thumb drives. What the hell is her problem? I know she said she’d do anything to get the job offer at the end, but did she really think she could get away with impersonating me AND tampering with my article? I made my way back into Amanda’s office and handed her my laptop, both her and James looked over my article. Feels like I'm back in elementary school and in trouble in the principal’s office.




“You really got talent kid. I thought what ‘you’ sent was odd since our conversation about you worrying about people thinking your article would be biased. Just make sure your work is saved at all times and your laptop is locked when it’s left unattended. Go on back to work.”




“Jade. My office. Now.” She called out as I walked back to my desk.




…………

 

Tossing and turning in my bed, I sighed as Lauren and Riley’s bickering started to escalate once again. They’ve been like this since I got home, except for the last few hours where they’ve been giving each other the silent treatment. They’ve been fighting or going at it like rabbits. Pulling my pillow over my head, I groaned as they were getting louder. I swear if these two get us evicted I’m going to be so mad; this apartment was the cheapest apartment yet it’s still a lot since our parents are paying our rent. I doubt our parents would agree to pay our rent for another apartment if we get evicted - especially Lauren’s parents. Ella’s using the money she had saved for my college tuition, even though I told her she should use it for Mike’s college tuition.  Plus, Daniel is helping a bit by coming out or sending Toby to come look at anything if something breaks or is acting weird. Although, I’m pretty sure it’s a way Ella can make sure I’m still alive and everything. Riley's family is pretty rich, so they could pay for Riley again if they wanted too. But Lauren’s parents told her she’d have to pay for her own tution as they can’t do both or even afford her tuition.

 

 



“We swore that us getting feelings would never happen!” Lauren yelled.




“I’m not a robot like you Lauren! Unlike you, I can actually admit my feelings!”




“So now, I’m emotionless? At least I don’t break promises like ‘I promise to never fall for you’ like you just did!”




It went silent, I’m assuming Riley’s absorbing Lauren’s comment. Picking up my phone, I rolled over as I went online and scrolled through my feed. They both denied this could happen when I brought up the possibility of one or both of them catching feelings. Hearing Lauren moaning in the hall, I quickly grabbed my earbuds and put them in as their bedroom door shut and I turned on some random band. Looking through my feed, I liked a literature post Ezra had shared. Clicking onto his page, I liked an old photo of him and Hardy from their college years that Ezra recently reshared. All of a sudden, a text from Ezra popped up and I smiled as I opened it up.




‘Hey sunshine, I saw you were online.  what are you still doing up?’

‘Seriously contemplating murdering my roommates right now. But I could ask you the same thing babe.’

‘I’m up because I don’t need to be up early like you do. But if you do kill them, I’ll be your alibi.’

‘Oh god, I love you Ez. But babe, aren’t you supposed to be saying murdering is wrong or something?’

‘Yes; murdering is also wrong sweetheart. But would it help if I said I wished you were over here with me?’

‘I do too.’

‘Good, cause I’m on my way to come pick you up. Should be there in ten.’





Seeing Ezra’s text, I felt my heart race. He couldn’t exactly just come pick me up back in Rosewood like this. Especially after we came clean to my parents, although Ella did let him pick me up and bring me home for a date once when Byron was out of town. Of course that was near the end of our relationship in Rosewood. Jumping out of my bed, I grabbed my duffel bag and grabbed some clothes for work as I may not have any work clothes at his place. Shoving my work stuff into the duffle bag, I grabbed my purse and made sure I had everything in there.




‘Hope you’re ready, I’m downstairs.’ 




Grabbing my duffle, I double checked I had my purse and my work stuff. I grabbed my keys and rushed out of the apartment, stepping around  their clothes on the ground and leaving them alone with their own problems. As soon as they asked me to meditate earlier, I just knew that it wouldn't be the only time. I couldn’t count on two hands how many times I’ve had to settle arguments between them after all these years knowing them. Walking out of the building, I saw Ezra leaning against his car waiting for me.



“There’s my girl, I was on my way as soon as you said you were thinking about killing Lauren and Riley.” He said, pulling me into his arms.




“You’re crazy, and I love you.” I whispered.




“Well, I’m crazy for you, sunshine.” He told me, helping me into his car.




“Wanna talk about your long day, minus the Lauren and Riley drama?” He asked.




“I accidentally left my laptop unlocked when I went to lunch last Thursday. Jade got on and changed my article for your family’s art gallery, sent it to Amanda pretending to be me.”




“Last Thursday?” He questioned.




“I see those wheels turning, care to share with the class?” I playfully asked.




“Might be a long shot but I wonder if she sent a copy to my mother. That would explain her random burst of crazy nonsense on Friday.”




“You said it, not me.” I joked and he chuckled.




“We should take another little getaway trip soon, get away from the city again.” Ezra said, slipping his hand into mine.




“Especially with summer ending soon, we’ll be back to our chaotic schedule.” I added.




“Next weekend, Hardy and I are going up to Cape May to meet up with some other college friends on Saturday. Do you want to come with and meet them?”




“How could I say no to spending time with you?”




“We’re meeting at a winery, then find a place to eat. I promise none of them are like Hardy. And the rest of the weekend is ours…. To get into some trouble.” Ezra chuckled.




“I don’t think you’d be able to handle two or more Hardys.” I giggled.




“Not at all, I can barely handle the one we have.” He chuckled.





“I know it’s quite last minute, but would you like to accompany me to an anniversary party on Wednesday? That is if you’re not busy.”




“If I ever say no to spending time with you… lock me up somewhere.” I said and he chuckled.





…..




Walking into work, I waved to Jackson as I made my way towards the coffee cart. James had an early meeting with Amanda this morning, so it was going to be just me on the train. But being my knight in shining armor once again, Ezra insisted on bringing me to work. Which got us to have ten minutes to cuddle before I actually had to get ready for work. Jackson handed me my usual without my having to order it as I pulled my wallet out. By the second week of this internship, he knew my usual before I could even walk through the door. Of course, he somehow would know something was up if I ordered something different; like the day Hanna called and said I shouldn’t keep waiting for Ezra to show up…. boy that phone call is pretty ironic now.






“It’s on the house today.” He said.




“Come on, Jackson. I can’t just take my coffee for free. It’s not a free coffee day and I know because I have it on my calendar.”  I pointed out.





“Well, I’m not charging you.” He said and I stared at him.




“We could do this all day but we both have to work. Especially you.” He said laughing.




“Thank you.” I told him, giving up.




“See you later.” He called after me as I got onto the elevator.



As I stepped out of the elevator, I could hear people whispering, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. They kept looking over at me and would stop whispering as soon as I got close enough to even try to hear anything. Jade glared at me, at least someone is acting normal today. As I got to my desk, I saw a bouquet of light pink dahlias. Of course, that’s why everyone is acting…. strange. They all know about me and Ezra now, it’s no longer some secret I keep hidden around here. But this isn’t the first time Ezra has sent me flowers here either. Sitting down at my desk, I quickly clocked in and got into my article for The Fitzgerald article and saw Ezra had sent a note with the flowers.





‘Love you, kick ass (I mean that figuratively, sunshine)’





God, I love this man. Going back to proofreading the article, I edited a couple mistakes and stared at the article. This article is the reason Ezra and I bumped into each other after five years apart; and in some trick of fate also the reason we had gotten back together. Amanda could have given the article to anyone, but she gave it to me. Making sure there were no errors, I quickly sent it to Amanda. Finally, now there’s nothing left to worry about for this article. Although it wouldn’t surprise me if Mrs. Fitzgerald still found reasons to come yell at me here. Looking over the flowers Ezra sent, I glanced over at my calendar and saw I still had another week to finish this up. 




“Aria, can we see you for a moment?” James asked, poking out of Amanda’s office.




“Be right there.” I said, locking my laptop.




“You’re not in trouble.” James said as soon as he closed the door behind me.




“Aria, as the summer internship is coming to a close. I'm afraid we no longer need your services as an intern.” Amanda said, walking around her desk and sitting on the edge.





My heart sank at her words. I thought I still had more time, I guess not since Jade got the job. But then why hasn’t Jade in some way tried to rub it in my face? She would rub it in my face whenever she got an article even if it had nothing to do with my field. Maybe Amanda told her the bad news had to come from her… James is probably in here to make it less painful.




“Because I'm hoping you’ll accept our offer and work for us - part time until you graduate of course.” Amanda continued, snapping me out of my thoughts.




“Wait what?” I asked.




“We’d like to offer you the permanent position at The Insider.” James said.





…….



Walking into Ezra's place, my mind was still going crazy. Still can't believe that I now work for The New York Insider AND I get to see the girls this weekend. Besides being an author, writing for The Insider has been my dream. I placed my bag in the office and made my way into the living room and looked through the texts again. It feels so unreal that we’re all going to be together again, not counting the weekend I brought Ezra home for Mike’s birthday, it’s been ages since the girls, and I had a were together let alone having a sleepover.  






Spencer- I say we take it back to the good old days; a whole weekend just all of us, movies, alcohol, and snacks before we all start our senior year!

Emily- I’m in!

Maya - Me too!

Aria - Finally our five girl reunion!!!

Maya- Emily and I can bring the snacks

Spencer - I’ll bring alcohol 

Aria - I can bring the usual movies

Hanna - I’m in too, we can stay at my place 

Aria - and I have news!!!





I put my phone down as I saw Ezra coming down the stairs. He saw me and headed towards me, pulling me into his arms. God, I’m going to miss coming to his place - to him,  like this once I go back home… but he said I could stay here for a few days so Lauren and Riley’s drama cools down. Even though I know he wouldn’t care if I stayed a few more days and would insist that I can stay, I don’t want to impose on him. Even though he is a lot closer to my work than I am and just a few minutes away from school, which is good if I ever stay over during the school week once I’m back in school. Once Parker had gotten back from her assignment, she explained how basically everyone knew I was getting the job offer. Which explains why they had all been acting weird. Oh my god! Jackson knew too! That explains why he was so insistent on giving me my coffee for free today.




"Hey sunshine." Ezra murmured, pressing his lips to mine.




"Hi." I whispered.





"You okay Ar?" He asked, concerned and I couldn't contain my smile.





"Better than okay.... I just got offered the job at The Insider."





"I am so proud of you baby. Where do you wanna go for your celebration dinner? I am paying this time; because you shouldn’t have to pay and also I am pretty sure it’s my turn anyway so you can’t argue with that.” He chuckled.





“We are very bad at keeping track of who’s turn it is.” I giggled.





“Even if it was your turn - I’d be paying."




……



Ezra fed me another bite of the salted caramel crème brûlée we ordered. It had taken us a while to decide where, as I didn’t really care but Ezra had wanted it to be special for me. So, we decided to go to Le Grenier. Which is a cute little hole in the wall French vegan bistro. Ezra eyed me for the tenth time tonight and I giggled. It’s a good thing I had left a couple date night outfits at his place, so I threw on my yellow bell sleeve dress.





"Have I mentioned yet that you look absolutely beautiful." He questioned, as I took a sip of white wine.





"Well, you don't look bad yourself." I told him.





“So with the job being permanent, does that mean you’re full time now? Even when classes start up?” He asked, and I shook my head.





“Since I still have one more year of school, I'll stay part time. But after graduation it’ll be full time.” I told him.





“This summer with the internship, it was kind of like a survival test, only one can actually survive.... kind of like Grey's Anatomy, but journalists instead of surgeons.” I added.






“So you all fight over articles?” He chuckled.





“Most of us don’t, Jade once tried to get me to switch when I had to do a piece in her field and she had to do one in mine. She was not happy about it.” I explained.





"Well she didn't deserve to get the offer, especially after trying to sabotage you." He said softly.







Without saying another word, I caressed his cheek while leaning in and pressing my lips to his. He removed my hand from his face and quickly cupped my face and I giggled against his lips. As much as I don’t want to think about negatives, something has to happen. I’ve never had this many good things happen to me. The girls and I are finally getting together, I’m back with Ezra and we’re stronger than we’ve ever been, and now I have the job offer at The Insider.





“Stop thinking about possible negatives, sunshine, and guess what’s coming up soon.” Ezra whispered as we pulled apart.





“Would that be our anniversary?” I flirted.





“Mhmm, I already have two things planned. What if I told you, I got us tickets to see an off broadway show of ‘It Happened One Night’. But that’s in the early afternoon.” He told me.





“Are you messing with me? Our favorite movie is a play now?” I questioned.





“Sunshine, I promise I’m not messing with you about our movie. But I already know what you’re going to say - I promise not to pay for everything. But I am paying for our dinner and drinks; that is not negotiable. The whole city is going to be our playground.” He said softly, caressing my face.





“But how do you always know what I’m thinking?” I inquired.





“Because I know you so well and because I love you.”





……

 

Next day - Lauren’s pov 





Giving Emery the bartender a twenty, I saw that everything was finally ready for Aria to show up. Unless Riley blabbed to Aria about the meet up at Midnight Tavern, she doesn’t know about this being for her. Harley and Matt walked over as my phone beeped, it’ll either be Ezra about tonight or Riley to let me know he and Aria are almost here. Thankfully, mostly everyone I invited was able to show up. Aria and Matt haven’t seen each other since Matt had gone home for the summer, I think in some way Matt knew they would have never worked out. Aria’s heart had always been beating for Ezra and him alone. My phone beeped again, showing I now also had a text from Riley and that Ezra got back to me.





Ezra: ‘As much as I’d love to celebrate her some more, I think this should be just for you guys.’

Ezra: ‘But, I do need your help with a surprise I’m planning for her for our anniversary.’

Riley: ‘OTW’





“So, what’s going on?” Matt asked.





“Aria and Riley are on the way. Emery, can I order a vodka sprite with a splash of cherry?”





“You got it.” He answered just as Aria and Riley walked in.





“Surprise!” We all exclaimed!





“What’s all this?” Aria asked





“Lauren did it! I just did what she told me: bring you here and get balloons….. oh… damnit, I knew I was forgetting something.” Riley trailed off.





“At least Lauren had a backup and asked me to bring balloons too.” Matt laughed.





“This is your celebratory night of getting the job at The Insider. Here is your vodka sprite with a splash of cherry.”  I told, handing Aria her drink.





“Laure, you did this for me?” She asked.





“You got the job at The Insider - how could we not celebrate that? And I did invite Fitz, but he thought tonight should just be us.” I added.





“Sounds like him.” She laughed.





"To the bitch that got herself an adult job before any of us even had the chance to graduate!" Hazel exclaimed, holding up her shot glass.




"I think Lauren's job at After Party is a bit more adult than mine." Aria joked.




“Shut up.” I laughed, playfully nudging her.




Looking up, I saw Riley softly staring at me. Neither of us could look away; he thinks I don’t have feelings for him the way he does for me and he couldn’t be any more wrong. But if we become more than anything than friends with benefits…. it could ruin this weird and beautiful friendship we’ve created. Even though we started off as acquaintances and he still gets under my skin and vice versa, we’ve managed to turn it into a solid friendship. I don’t know how I’d be able to handle it if I lost him; other guys I haven’t cared about as much as I care for him. He gave me a small smile, one way or another it’ll work out the way it should. It just has to. I looked over to see Aria on her phone near the bathrooms.





“Hey, can we talk real quick?” She said.




“About us never getting together - I wasn’t trying to blame-.” I made my way over to her.




“Yeah okay. See you Friday, Han.” Aria said.




“She knows; deep down she knows you weren’t trying to blame her.” I tried to cheer her up.




“Come on, tonight is yours.”

Notes:

What do you think the surprise Ezra's planning? Hopefully I'll be able to share the next chapter soon!

Chapter 28: You matter to me, I promise you do

Chapter Text

Friday



Finally, after four years; the girls and I were finally going to be all together for more than a few hours. After some deciding between my place and Hanna’s, we all agreed to meet here and stay at Hanna’s for the weekend. It feels just like the old days; Emily and Maya said they’d bring a bunch of snacks, Spencer’s bringing the alcohol and I promised to bring all the good movies. Lauren and Riley promised to be on their best behavior if worse comes to worse and we end up here instead. But Hanna and I haven’t talked since our call got cut off by her boss before it could go anywhere. Now I feel like she might ditch us last minute. No, I’m just being paranoid.




“Can you check that, Laur?” I asked, trying to brush a knot out of my hair.



“Oh.”



“OW, damn knot. What is it?” I asked.



“I would lie but we both know I’m bad at lying. But umm, here.” She said, handing my phone over.




Spencer - ‘So sorry guys, my boss threw me on this big case this morning ... I can’t make it now.’

Emily - ‘Maya and I can’t make it either, we’ve been sick with some flu or something - meant to text a few days ago but all we’ve done is sleep. So sorry.’

Hanna - ‘I’m in Milan, helping my boss. I was supposed to be home two days ago, but we’re having issues with the production for the fall line. I don’t think I’ve slept at all.’

Aria - ‘Yeah, it’s been crazy here at The Insider too.’

Maya - ‘Any deets you can spill about the line Han?’

Spencer - ‘Feel better you two!!!’

Hanna - ‘If I spill, my boss kills.’

Aria - ‘so poetic Han’




Rereading the texts, my heart sank. How could I not have seen this coming? We’ve been apart for four years, we haven’t been all together since the day we each left Rosewood. I’ve only seen Emily and Maya the most since I’ll see them anytime I go home to visit or on break. With Spencer being the one I see second most. This is why I shouldn’t get my hopes up like this; even if it’s not deliberate… It still hurts that they can’t come. It’s like we’re growing apart, and I hate this part of growing into adulthood. I kicked my heels off and silently sighed.



“It’s fine, this happens all the time.” I said, setting my phone down.




“Ar, do you want to talk about it?” Lauren asked .




“No, I'm fine. I’m gonna go take a shower.” I responded and quickly went back into the bathroom.

 

…….

Ezra’s pov




As I parked in front of Aria’s apartment and turned the engine off, I could see her making her way back to her building from the convenience store a few buildings down. Even if that wasn’t my hoodie she was wearing, I’d know it was her by her silhouette. Once she was close to the front door, I quickly got out and followed her. Just as I was about to say her name, she held the door open for me without seeing that it was me. Highly doubt that killers would just randomly walk into her building, but after everything she went through - I don’t trust anyone blindly when it comes to her safety.




“The fact you let possible strangers in worries me.” I said and she spun around.



“Hey, beautiful.” I whispered, cupping her face.



“Ez? What are you doing here?” She asked as I pulled her closer to me.



“Go back upstairs and put that dress back on. I may not be any of the girls, but we are going out.” I told her.



"How could I not try and cheer you up?" I asked, giving her a look.



“Come on Mr. Romantic.” She said, holding her hand out.



“Did Lauren text you?” She asked as we walked up the stairs.



“Yes, and she also sent me the photo of you in that dress because someone else thought to deprive me of it.” I teased and she playfully smacked my arm.



“Take your time baby, I’ll be right here waiting.” I whispered, brushing my lips to hers once more.



Sitting down on the couch, I watched as Aria disappeared down the hall and heard her door open and close. She had been looking forward to spending the weekend with the girls, now she was about to just stay home and mope about it. Even if it doesn’t do much, I want to do anything I can to try to cheer her up. I’d drop anything to be with her, hell I’d drop the president to be with her. There’s no way I could just sit back at home knowing she was upset, she deserves the world. I plan on giving it to her even if I have to do it piece by piece. I could hear her and Lauren’s muffled voices.




“Laur, spill.”



“We both know I’d try to cheer you up, but I have to go to work. I was not going to let you just sit here tonight and be sad. Go out with your boyfriend and you know, not be sad.” I heard Lauren’s muffled voice and Aria came back out.



"You look absolutely stunning." I murmured, brushing my lips against her.



“I was thinking about dinner, The Met, then we see where things go from there. We can always get dessert afterward or at The Met.” I said and she nodded as I guided her out.



“Have fun you two” Lauren called after us.



‘Thank you.’ I mouthed, shutting the door behind us.



……..

Aria’s pov



Ezra took my hand in his as he led me through The Met. Still can’t believe that within half an hour, he had managed to plan a whole date just to cheer me up. Of course, he had taken me to Basil & Sage: a vegan restaurant that serves all different cuisines. He let go of my hand and stood behind me, quickly wrapping his arms around my waist and pressed a kiss to the crook of my neck and I giggled.



“How about some gelato, sunshine?” He asked.



“Only if we share.” I flirted, turning to face him.



“Absolutely. Just don’t go eating all of my half.” He whispered, and I brushed my lips to his.



“Promise.” I giggled.



“Why don’t you go find us a table and I’ll go grab us some gelato. Let me guess, you want hazelnut?” He said, guiding me towards The Met’s dining room.



“What do you think?” I teased and he chuckled.



“I think I should get a kiss for being right.” He chuckled and I pressed my lips to his.



Finding an empty table nearby, I watched as Ezra went to order our gelato. It doesn’t surprise me now that he had come to my rescue once Lauren told him I needed him. He turned and threw me a wink and I giggled before sticking my tongue out at him and he chuckled. Watching him order our gelato, I’m glad that Lauren told him what happened or at least the part of me needing cheering up. This has been better than eating a pint of toffee ice cream while watching a bunch of movies and ordering pizza all alone. Quickly pulling my phone out, I opened my texts with Lauren to send her a thank you.




‘Thanks, Lauren, I mean it.’



“Also got  gummy bears on top.” Ezra said coming back with a medium cup of hazelnut and coffee gelato.



“I booked our hotel room for Oasis Bay Resort.” I told him.



“Just remember; I’m paying for our meals.” He whispered.



“So what’s the plan for Thursday?” He questioned, feeding me a bite of gelato.



“Lauren, Jillian, Harley, and I are going to yoga Thursday morning then I’m running over to the store to pick food up for everyone coming over that night before picking you up. Then Friday morning is all on you.” I giggled.



“I can meet you somewhere in between after your yoga and help with the groceries.” He told me.



“Not making the same mistake I made, I did with not telling you about Jason. Matt’s going to be there, and I did date him for a few months before the summer started.” I told him.



“I don’t consider Matt competition, Jason however was another story.” He said and I playfully smacked his arm.



“Ez, you have ZERO competition when it comes to me. I’d even pick you over Ryan Gosling, and if that doesn’t tell you how much I love you then I don’t know what to tell you babe.” I reminded him



He cupped my chin, brushing his lips to mine. Even though he hasn’t said anything about the girls not coming; I know he’ll bring it up at some point. Lauren had said she told him what had happened when she texted him, so it’s not like he doesn’t know. As we slowly pulled apart, Ezra gently caressed my cheek. Looking into his eyes, it was clear he was reading my mind about the girls. I swear this man could probably read my mind from across the city. It hurts more with Hanna, because even though she can’t control how her work goes….. It feels like it happened on purpose so she doesn’t have to see me.




“Wanna talk about it?” He asked, as I picked a gummy bear out and nibbled on it.



“Spencer got thrown on a case this morning. Emily and Maya are sick. I guess Hanna has been in Milan working on her boss’s fall line, and she’s still there.”



“Honestly, I sort of expected this from Hanna. It never goes through when we try to catch up. And she felt like she was the last to know about us and was pissed about it; even though the only one I told about us being back together was Emily and Maya; Spence only knew about running into you. Then I had said I tried telling her but then I realized I had wanted to tell them all together; Hanna thought I was blaming her for us never getting to see each other.” I continued.



“It was just a misunderstanding, Ar.” He said softly.



“It didn’t exactly help when I told her that when I cancel it’s not so I can hang out with my new friends.”




“You’ve been best friends with Hanna probably since the dawn of time, just talk to her baby.” He whispered, cupping one side of my face.




“How is it that you always know what to say?”




“Because I love you.”




“Sounds like a good reason. But…. say it again.” I giggled.




“Because I love you.” Ezra repeated softly and brushed his lips to mine.




“Love you too.” I whispered, taking another bite.




"You have a little... I got it." Ezra murmured.



Pressing his lips to mine, he cupped my face. Giggling against his lips, he pulled away and I playfully pouted at him and he chuckled before leaning and brushing his lips back to mine. Even if it’s an extra kiss, it’s clear he’d do anything for me. But he’s right, I should talk to Hanna about everything. We have been friends since the dawn of time - second grade to be exact. Of course, Ali had believed none of us were friends until she brought us all together but she was wrong; we were friends one way or another.




……

Wednesday 

 

Stepping out of the elevator into the hallway of the penthouse, I couldn’t hear anything except the fridge. All of a sudden the smell of whiskey hit my nose hard. Walking into the kitchen, Ezra looked over from staring at a half bottle of whiskey on the coffee table to see who had walked in. The look in his eyes told me that something happened; he gave me a soft smile but it wasn’t the same as before. It’s definitely not the same smile he had been giving me the other day when we spent all day cuddling in my bed.





“Ezra, what happened?” I asked softly.





“Really don’t want to talk about it yet.” He said, taking a sip from his glass.





“Mind if I join you over there? I asked and he patted the open seat.






He ran a hand through his hair, already seeming to forget I was there. Grabbing another glass from the island, I quickly filled it up with tap water, grabbed a small snack for us, and made my way towards him. Even if he’s not ready to talk about it, I don’t like the idea of him being alone right now - especially with how strong the scent of alcohol is in here. Placing the water in front of him, silently telling him to drink some water as well. He sat his whiskey down and took a sip of water. He didn’t need me to tell him I’m here when he wants to talk, he already knows.






“You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to.” He said, breaking the silence between us.




“I always want to be here with you. For better or for worse, I’m here.” I said softly.






“Why don’t you find something for us to watch - yes, I will even watch Ryan Gosling if you want.” He whispered, giving me a real soft smile as I caressed his cheek.





“You already seemed tortured enough, but I’ll take that as a raincheck for the next time I win the coin toss.” I said, pouring myself a bit of the whiskey.





“You’re actually going to drink whiskey, sunshine?” He teased.





“Mhm. Oh, did you think I only drink wine and cocktails?” I giggled.





Grabbing the remote, I  scrolled through the old movies he has on his TV;  maybe something funny like Some Like It Hot , or Roman Holiday . Seeing Chinatown , I quickly played that and snuggled into him. He took no time in pulling me onto his lap and closer to him. Nuzzling my head against his shoulder listening to Ezra’s breathing, every other breath is shaky as if he’s about to cry.




“Do you think you'll ever leave me?” I looked at Ezra.



“There’s no way in hell would I ever leave you, Ez you’re my everything. You're the man I'm crazy in love with, I'm here for the long haul, through thick and thin.” I promised.



“I saw…. my dad. He saw me too, at least I think he did. Neither of us approached the other. Not once did he appear anywhere while I thought he was dead and now that I know the truth, he shows up.” He whispered.



I didn’t say anything, not much I - or anyone - could say to that. Setting both our glasses down, I cupped his face. Without saying anything, I wiped the tears that were rolling down his face with my thumbs. I softly pressed my lips to his forehead and he pulled me closer to him. Running a hand through his hair, I rested my head on his and slowly rubbed his back.




“It must be a lot to process,”  I whispered gently.



"Yeah, it's like the past and the present collided together at full force; and I don't know how to make sense of it or understand." He murmured as I pressed a kiss to his forehead.



"Do you ever wonder if it's better that you saw Paul now…. or if you had found out years ago that he wasn't dead?”



“I don't know, Ar. Seeing him now, it's like ripping off a bandage I didn't know was there even though I knew he was out there. But then again, if I had found out he was alive all those years ago... maybe that would have been a whole other kind of pain." He whispered and I slowly rubbed his arm.



“Why don’t we go upstairs; and I can get you cleaned up. Then while you pick out a few movies, I’ll order any type of takeout you want.”



“I love you.” He whispered, cupping my face.



“And I love you more.”



“Nope, I love you more.” He playfully argued.



“We can continue this little argument later, come on, and let’s get you cleaned up.”



“Clarify on the you cleaning me up part? Does that mean you’re joining me in the shower?” He smirked.



“Only so, I can keep my eye on you so you don’t fall. Come on Ez.”




Standing up, I held my hands out for his hands and helped him up. He let go of my hand and wrapped his arm around my waist, leading me up the stairs. Maybe once he’s asleep I can clean up the kitchen a bit. The last thing he’ll need in the morning is a reminder of everything that happened with Paul earlier. Hope Gabby had nothing to do with this; it’s one thing for her to force a relationship between herself and Ezra. But it’s a whole other thing if she’s trying to force one between Ezra and their dad. None of this has to be easy for him, I wonder if he would talk to a therapist or someone about this. But how could I bring it up without possibly making him feel cornered about it? 




……

Next morning

 

Slowly waking up, I rolled over to see Ezra climbing back into bed. He saw me and gave me that damn heart-racing smile and pulled me into his arms. Running a hand through his hair, I snuggled closer to him and he pressed a kiss to my forehead. Really hope he isn’t too hungover, he doesn’t need two bad days in a row. Moving my head down onto his chest, I breathed in his scent and felt his heart beating. He doesn’t look like he’s too hungover or even hungover at all.



“So, how are you feeling this morning?” I asked.



“With you in my arms, I feel incredible.” He said as I caressed his cheek.



“Smooth, Mr. Fitz. Did you just get up?” I questioned and he shook his head.



“Been up for a while, just made us some coffee. Light almond milk and three sugars.” He said, reaching over and handing me a mug from his nightstand.



“Thank you.” I murmured, caressing his face.



“And there’s more - I  ran us a bath. Don’t worry baby, you can bring your coffee with you. I know better than to deprive you of your coffee.” He chuckled.




Taking my hand in his, he helped me out of bed and led me into the bathroom. As I saw the bubble bath he had set up for us; I cupped his face with my free hand and brushed my lips to his. He slowly pulled away before tugging his foo fighter's T-shirt off me. Helping me into the bath, he sat down behind me and handed back my coffee.



“I love it when you steal my shirts.” He whispered.



"You really know how to make a morning better. Are you trying to be my favorite guy or something?" I teased, taking another sip of coffee.



“Don’t you start on that Ryan Gosling’s your guy too, Miss. Montgomery. Because I will win that, you even said you’d choose me over him. Yes I plan on holding that against you.” He chuckled.



“How did you set all this up so fast?”



"Well, let’s just say this was supposed to be for last night not this morning. It also helps that nothing could wake you up.” He chuckled, wrapping his arms around me.



“This is perfect, Ez.” I giggled as he nuzzled the crook of my neck



“Sunshine, you deserve nothing less.” He murmured.



“You’re setting quite the standard for men everywhere, Mr. Fitz.” I flirted, receiving a wink.



“Well again, you deserve nothing less, Ms. Montgomery. Until the day I die, whether you like it or not I plan on spoiling you. Even if it’s little things at a time.”




I giggled as Ezra nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck again. He wrapped his arms around me as I set my mug onto the little bath cart and turned to cup his face. Just as he rested his forehead against mine, he smirked before splashing some bubbles at me and I giggled as I splashed back. Splashing me once more, he cupped my face and kissed me softly.



 

“What do you think about having baths a bit more often?” He murmured.



“I think baths could definitely happen more often.” I giggled.




“We have a lifetime of future baths ahead.” He whispered.



Ezra pressed a kiss to my forehead as I lazily traced shapes on his hand. He scooped up some bubbles and spread them down my arm, getting me to giggle. I looked at him and he pressed his lips to mine as his fingers grazed across my shoulder blade and pressed his lips to it. Closing my eyes, I giggled feeling his arms tighten around me and I snuggled into him. If this is what he does for our first bath, I can only imagine how all the baths in our future will be like.




“Speaking of our future, I know you said you’re drawing the line at five kids, but how many kids do you want?” He asked.

 



“Well, even four is kinda flirting with the line, but I’ve always thought two or three was a good number,” I told him and he chuckled.

 



“Yeah? I think so too.” He whispered, pressing his lips to my forehead.

 



“Ez, with everything coming to light for you would you consider speaking with a therapist about it?” I asked carefully.

 



“I’ve actually been thinking about that. Frankly, I probably should have been in therapy my whole life due to my mother.”




Neither of us said anything else as he draped an arm over my shoulders. I can tell he’s still a bit shaken up from what happened yesterday, and that he’s trying to hold back asking me something. Looking into his eyes, I knew exactly what he was trying to ask me again. I know he doesn’t want to lose me, and I never want to lose him again. Being without him for the last five years was torture and that’s saying something since I was locked in a dollhouse, had multiple people stalk me, and had gotten shot.




“I meant it when I said I’m never going to leave you, Ez. Not in any world, am I going to leave you. Ezra Nathaniel, you are stuck with me now and forever and even in the afterlife.” I promised, kissing him softly.



“Promise?” He breathed and I cupped his face.



“I promise Ez. And I will remind you every single day that I’m not going anywhere; if that’s what you need babe.” I murmured.




“I love you.” He whispered.




“Well, I love you more.” I told him.




“No way, I love you way more.” He argued with a chuckle.

 



“Wanna play that game again? Well, I have all day Ezra.” I giggled.





“No, you don’t, baby. We’ll have to get ready for the party later. But we do have forever, baby.” He murmured.




……….

Later that night



Pulling on the red sweetheart spaghetti strap gown that Ezra bought for me, I tried to zip it up and gave up after a few attempts. I walked towards my heels and slipped them on. I’m not surprised Ezra had managed to get us a room at the plaza for tonight. The anniversary party for the Barclays is being held in the grand ballroom. Even though I hate him spending so much money on me, I can’t deny how cute and sweet Ezra was when he insisted on buying this for me when he had taken me shopping for a dress. Walking out of the bathroom, I grabbed our invitations and my purse off the nightstand. Ezra watched me and held his hand out as I made my way over to him. I giggled as I realized he didn’t have his shoes on or the red tie he had gotten to match my dress ties and pressed my lips to his. As he slowly and reluctantly pulled away, he arched an eyebrow at me.




“Wanna zip me up, handsome?” I asked.




“God, you look incredible sunshine.” He murmured, zipping my dress up.



“There you go baby. Ready to go?” He kissed my neck and I giggled.




“The fact you have no shoes on and your tie undone and you’re about to walk out the door. Were you even getting ready or were you just watching me the entire time?” I flirted, tying his tie for him.




“I was getting ready…. About twenty-five percent, and checking you out the other seventy-five percent.  He admitted, putting his shoes on.




“Really? Because I’d say you were getting ready about thirteen percent of the time.” I giggled.




“It’s not my fault you’re breathtakingly beautiful, Ar.” He whispered.



I lovingly rolled my eyes as I wrapped my hand around his arm. He led me out of our room, god he looks incredible. Ezra had said if the food sucks, he’ll order us room service later. But it wouldn’t surprise me if he ordered us room service even if the food doesn’t suck. He pressed the button for the elevator as I slid my hand down his arm and slipped my hand into his. Without missing a beat, his fingers automatically intertwined with mine. He caressed my hand with his thumb as we got onto the elevator and he pressed the lobby button.




“Okay, Mr. Romantic. So tell me, who are the Barclays?" I asked.




"I honestly have no idea, pretty sure the family owns the very first bank or a CEO or something," Ezra said and I looked up at him.




"Do rich people just invite other rich people to their parties?" I questioned.




"Yeah, basically. It’s like a closed circle; we apparently all know each other and invite each other to events. But I guess some families only invite others who are on the same level of money and status.” He told me.




“So, you live in Gossip girl is what you’re saying.” I laughed.




"I seriously hope my mother won't be here." He said.




“Does she usually go to these kinds of parties?” I questioned.




“Only if she finds a way to make it benefit herself.” 




The elevator doors opened, and it was clear we weren’t going to need to ask where the ballroom was. We followed some elegantly dressed people down a hall towards the Barclay’s party. Either that or we’re about to crash some other party. Walking into the ballroom, it was clear we were definitely in the right ballroom. Ezra led me through the crowds of people, towards an empty table and he pressed another kiss to the back of my hand. All of a sudden, he let go of my hand and I wrapped my hand around his upper arm. Just as we got near our table, he managed to swipe two glasses of white wine off a server's tray and as he turned to hand me one, with a smirk I arched an eyebrow at him.




“That was quite smooth of a steal there, Mr. Fitz.” I teased.

 



“Did this all the time as a teenager. Basically, since the age of fifteen, no one cared if the teens were drinking at these kinds of events, as long as we didn’t embarrass our families… I was always very tempted.” He told me.




“You were definitely living in Gossip Girl, babe.” I giggled.




“How else was I supposed to deal with my mother?” He chuckled.




“Well now Mr. Fitz, you have a new way of dealing with your mother.” I murmured, pulling him in for a kiss.




“This is my favorite way.” He whispered as we pulled apart and You're the inspiration by Chicago started.




“May I have this dance sunshine?” He whispered, holding his hand out.




“Ez, you can have all the dances.” I said softly as I slipped my hand into his.



……

 

Nothing’s going to change my love for you played as Ezra tightened his arm around my waist as I kissed along his jawline. He chuckled and lifted my chin with his index finger, brushing his lips to mine. If I could press closer to him, I would. He pulled me even closer to him as he slowly dipped me. I giggled against his lips as I slid my hands to cup his face. Pulling me back up, he moved his hands to cup my face as I ran my fingers through his hair and we slowly broke apart. Nuzzling my face into his chest, I listened to the beat of his heart.



“This will be us one day baby, but you know with way better food.” He whispered and I looked up at him.




“Oh yeah?” 




“Absolutely, but no chilled soup. Don’t even get me started on that, sunshine.” He said.




“You’re cute when you rage against chilled soup.” I whispered, caressing his face.




“What even is a crostini though?” He questioned as the song ended.




“Basically toasted bread with stuff on top of it. How is it that you’re twenty seven and have no idea what a crostini is? Especially when you just had a few earlier and probably grew up on it.” I teased.



“Oh hush you.” He chuckled, leading me off the floor.




“Make me, I’ll tease you about the chilled soup.” I challenged, following him back to our table.




“I’ll be right back, I need to run to the ladies room.” I murmured, brushing my lips to his.




“And I’ll be right here, thinking about that shower we’ll be sharing later.”




As we pulled apart, I winked and walked out of the ballroom and towards the ladies’ room. Pushing the door open into the bathroom, I made my way over to the sink, and opened my purse to see a bunch of business cards. Pulling them out, I smiled seeing they were business cards from publishers. Ezra must have been talking my writing up to publishers we met  earlier. I found my lipstick and quickly reapplied it, just as I put my lipstick away I could hear two people having a heated discussion outside. Dropping my lipstick back into my purse, one of the voices cleared up and I realized it was Ezra. Guess his mother decided to come make this party about her. Walking out of the bathroom, I nearly stopped in my tracks seeing it was Ezra and his father. Holy crap they look a lot alike.




“I did it for you.” Paul said.




“No, you just didn’t. You just didn’t want  to try and fight for visitation or even joint custody. You abandoned me and let my mother make me believe you were dead. Stay away from me and don't go anywhere near my girlfriend. After abandoning me; I want nothing to do with you.” I walked up to Ezra and gently rubbed his back.




“Son-.”




“No, don’t call me that. I’m not your son and haven’t been since you left me. I never mattered to you and you will always be dead to me.” Ezra said.





Taking Ezra’s hand in mine, I gently rubbed his arm to try and relax him. I tapped his hand once then twice, hoping he’d get the cues. Even though I know he’s not going to want to stay here speaking with Paul, I'm not going to lead him away unless he tells me. It was one thing when it was from his mother, he had just found out the truth; right now he’s actually facing his father. Ezra must have understood because he tapped twice, meaning he wanted to get away from him. I shot Paul a death glare before pulling Ezra away, back towards the party. Seeing a chair, I sat Ezra down before sitting on his lap.




“Look at me Ez.” I whispered.



As his eyes met mine, I cupped his face and brushed my lips to his. He didn’t waste a second, running one hand through my hair. He wrapped his other arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him. I’m pissed for Ezra, how dare Paul even think he can just waltz back into Ezra’s life after leaving him behind years ago. He always believed he had just one evil parent, but he actually has two. Slowly pulling away, I caressed his face and rested my forehead against his.




“I’m sor-” I cut him off, pressing my thumb to his lips.




“Shhh, breathe.” I murmured, as Save the Last Dance for Me came on.




“Come on sunshine, I owe you one last dance.” He said, standing us up.





Taking my hand into his, he led me back to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck as he pulled me closer, resting his hands on my hips. Looking into his eyes, it was clear everything with Paul just a few moments ago is long gone to him. I trailed my hands up toward his chin and cupped his face, brushing my lips to his. He chuckled against my lips and pulled me closer to him, resting his forehead against mine as we broke apart.




“You matter to me.” I whispered the promise.




“And you are the only one that matters to me.” He breathed, as I slowly rubbed his shoulder.




“Come on, why don’t we go upstairs, take that little shower we talked about, and find a movie to watch. Maybe I’ll even wear your shirt to bed.” I flirted, and he chuckled.




“Sweetheart, we both know you didn’t pack any pajamas; so there’s no way you weren’t going to steal my shirt. Here, I’ll take your shoes.”





He took my shoes in one hand, and slipped his other hand in mine. Leading me into the elevator, he pressed the button for our floor and took his suit jacket off before draping it over my shoulders. I cupped his face with one hand and brushed my lips to his. At least he said he was already thinking about speaking with a therapist about all this, after seeing Paul twice that has to be a toll on him. There’s only so many things I could say or do to comfort him. At least pretty soon we’ll be in New Jersey and away from the city.

Chapter 29: Us against the world

Chapter Text

Week later 




Focusing on my breathing, all I can think about is that soon it’ll be me and Ezra in New Jersey, but tonight he’s meeting: Harley, Jillian, Matt and Ethan. The girls and Matt are so excited to meet Ezra later. Although, we might be visiting Jersey City…. It won’t be New York, our first out of state vacation not counting going to Rosewood. But these are his college friends, which means they were there when he was with Jackie. Of course, Hardy had said that no one liked Jackie but I’m pretty sure he was just trying to keep me calm. It doesn’t make sense that they were all friends but didn’t like her. But there’s nothing important that needs to be done at the last minute for our trip; our hotel room is booked and our bags are already packed. 




“So, where are you and Fitz off to tomorrow?” Harley whispered.





“We’ll be staying at Oasis Bay Resort in Cape May.” I said softly.





“Oh god, you two are having a getaway?” Jillian questioned.





“Yeah, I’m meeting a few more of his old college friends.” I whispered.






The sound of Grace’s triangle chimed, releasing everyone from their meditation and from the class. Lauren was right about Grace being the best yoga instructor at West Street Fitness center. Hopefully once school starts up and everything settles; Lauren, Jillian, Harley and I can start up our monthly yoga sessions again and take them here instead of at school. These classes would be a great way for us to destress, especially after that one night at The Code - Lauren and I don’t really ever want to go back there. We rolled up our mats and slowly made our way out of the room. God, all I really want to do is be in New Jersey with Ezra already. But everyone wants to meet Ezra tonight, and I want him to meet them too. I don’t want to keep my life with him separate from my life with my friends the way I had to when we had been together in Rosewood. This time there’s nothing stopping us from breaking the barrier we once had. Plus now, we know we have a future- we have forever, it’s not like Ezra is going to meet everyone and then we’ll break up in a few months. We already promised forever and even started really talking about our future.





“Does Ezra know about A and everything from your senior year?” Jillian asked.





“He does, long story short; he actually almost came back to Rosewood when I got kidnapped and when I came home.”





“How are you feeling about meeting his college friends?” Harley questioned and I could see the real question in all of their eyes.





“Guys, that part of my life is over. I can’t be afraid that everyone I meet will be another person trying to torture and stalk me. And I know Lauren wants to question whether or not I think there’s a chance that he either dated or there had been one-sided  feelings when it comes to his friendships with Stacey or Heather.” I said, giving Lauren a knowing look.





“Aria, I know that he loves you more than anything. But I do remember you telling me about when you found out about his ex fiancée, I just don’t want that to happen to you again.”




“Everything is going to be fine, I know Ezra would have told me about it if there had been any one sided feelings or if he had even dated Heather or Stacey. He wouldn’t make that mistake again, we’re long past the days of my being a crazy jealous girlfriend when another woman from his history pops up, or when someone shows interest in him. But as much as I hate to cut this short, Ezra had to run back to his place since he forgot his duffle bag and I told him I’d pick him up. Meet you guys at the apartment later right?”





“Only if Fitz is gonna be there.” Harley teased as my phone beeped.






Checking my notifications, I saw that I had a text from Ezra. It’s probably another text about how he forgot his duffel at home when he left for his therapy appointment. He doesn’t need to tell me that he feels bad; his therapy appointment is a lot closer to the gym than his building. But once he told me about forgetting his stuff, we decided we’d take his car and he’s refusing to let me give him gas money. As I opened his text, something felt off about it. This is not how he talks…. but it is how his mother talks. Before I could stop her, Lauren looked over at the text with me.






‘I’m concluding this fling of ours, this is just a waste of my precious time as we are far from being compatible. I can do better than this tedious fling, with someone more of my class. We’re done Aria.’






“Everything okay Ar?” Harley asked.





“Absolutely. Ezra and I will see you guys later. TAXI! Bye guys, see you later.” I lied, grabbing a cab.





“Fifth Avenue Estates; 3150 Fifth Avenue please.” I told the driver.




This has his mother’s name all over it, the text doesn’t sound like Ezra at all! He doesn’t even use words like ‘tedious’ and I know damn well he’d never say ‘my precious time’ in his everyday vocabulary. But even though we knew it was for the best for us, we didn’t want to do it over the phone the way we had, five years ago - so I know damn well Ezra would never break up with me over the phone again, let alone through text. Lauren doesn’t see how Ezra usually texts me - so, she probably believes that it was him. There’s no other reason for her to think otherwise since it came from his phone. But I know that she knows deep down this isn’t Ezra who texted me - hopefully she won’t bring it up tonight. Once the taxi got to Ezra’s building, I handed a couple tens to the driver and rushed inside and into the elevator, pressing the penthouse. Walking out of the elevator, there was a tall blonde woman wearing Ralph Lauren houndstooth dress and nude Prada pumps. Of course, Dianne is trying to get Ezra to pick someone of their family status instead of me. The text should've given it away that Dianne would try to set Ezra up with someone else - ‘someone of my class ’ Ezra doesn’t like anything that has to do with his family’s wealth and status. She saw me and narrowed her eyes before pursing her lips, giving me a once over.






“Were you invited by Ezra’s mother? Dianne Fitzgerald?” I asked.






“Yeah. But why is this of any interest to you, aren’t you just the help? Aww, you got a little crush on Ezra Fitzgerald, you’re so out of his league.” She sneered.





“Obviously my instinct was correct that it was his mother. By the way, I’m Ezra’s girlfriend so there was no way you were going to be getting with him.”





“Really? You’re the one he’s choosing over me? Pathetic.” She scoffed before walking onto the elevator.



 

 

“Aria has done absolutely NOTHING to you, yet you feel this need to be a complete bitch to her!” I heard Ezra shout.





“Ezra, you need to realize that Aria’s only with you for your money. She doesn’t fit in our world.”





“YOUR WORLD MOTHER, NOT MINE. ARIA? SHE IS MY WORLD. NOTHING YOU SAY OR DO IS GOING TO CHANGE THAT. WE BOTH KNOW YOU JUST REFUSE TO SEE THAT SHE ACTUALLY LOVES ME AND THAT I’M ACTUALLY HAPPY.” Ezra shouted.





“Aria is the one I’m spending the rest of my life with. I refuse to lose her because of you!”






I reached for the doorknob and tried to turn it with no luck. Oh… right, I was supposed to go through the living room elevator since Ezra locked this door. But I’m pretty sure that no longer matters at the moment. Digging through my purse, I pulled out my keys and quickly found the key Ezra had given me. Did Dianne actually think Ezra would just go along with her plan to set him up with other women? Locking both the doorknob and the top lock behind me, I walked towards the living room and they looked up to see me.






“Aria, what a surprise. I didn’t think I’d see you here today.” Dianne said.




“Oh don’t be so modest Dianne. You knew I’d still come over, what was the next phase of your little plan Dianne? Thinking Ezra and I would fight then he falls into Barbie's arms? Unfortunately for you, Barbie just left.”






“Wait, what is happening? Mother, I swear what did you do now?” Ezra asked and I handed him my phone.





“Your mother texted me….. using your phone. Not sure how she got into your phone, but ‘you ’ tried breaking up with me with text that sounds nothing like you. Here’s a tip Dianne, next time actually try sounding like Ezra.” I said, as Ezra looked at the text.





“Well, I’m-.”





“No! You do not even get to try to defend this! Because whatever excuse you have planted in your mind is just a lie because you only care about yourself.” Ezra yelled, cutting her off.





“Get out mother and stay out of my life and do not go anywhere near Aria again. You need to accept that I’m with Aria and I’m going to choose her every single time!” Ezra snapped and Dianne glared at me as she walked out, slamming the door behind her.







“Come here, Ez.” I said softly, taking his hands into mine and pulling him closer.





“I am so sorry about my mother, Aria. Are you okay, sunshine?” He asked.






Without saying anything, I pressed my lips to his. We both know nothing his mother does could shake me, or get me to ever leave him. But with how he was just yelling at her, I could tell he isn’t going to want to talk about what just happened or talk about his own feelings. He’d rather focus on me than his own emotions; I really doubt he had even wanted me to hear him yelling. He ran his fingers through my hair and pressed his lips to the crook of my neck, making me giggle.






“How did therapy go?” I asked.






“It was…. a lot.” He said softly as I played with his hair.






“How about some ice cream or something before we get everything for tonight? Don’t worry I locked the other door.” I asked and he nodded.







Giggling, I motioned my head towards the elevator. He quickly grabbed his bag from the office and took his hand into mine, pulling me towards the elevator. The second we were in the elevator, he pressed the button for the lobby and draped his arm around my shoulders.  This is just what he needs after running into Paul last week and now Dianne’s failed scheme to break us up; to get far away from the city. He says all he really needs is me, but I can tell he really does need to get far from the city even if it’s just for a weekend.






“So, what’s on the grocery list?” He asked.





“For drinks; Coke, Sprite, and beer. For snacks; chips, salsa, queso, veggie tray and cookies. And here is the thirty dollars for gas for tomorrow.” I said, pulling three tens out.






“Ez, You were going to give me money for gas before when I was gonna drive. It’s only fair I give you gas money babe.” I pointed out, seeing the look in his eyes and he reluctantly took the cash.






“Also, I’m honestly  surprised your mom even knows how to text. But you’re not allowed to break up with me through text, Fitzgerald.” I teased.






“Fine with me, I’m never breaking up with you anyway. You are forever stuck with me. You’re my girl and you’re always going to be.”







……




We were all sitting around the coffee table in the living room, Matt and Riley had convinced us all to play the New York version of  monopoly. Since there’s eight of us, we all teamed up; Riley and Jillian, Lauren and Harley, Matt and Ethan and me with Ezra. So far; everyone has gotten along so great with Ezra, which doesn’t surprise me at all. How could anyone not get along with Ezra? He’s so charming, even Ella still got charmed by him after all these years. Although they’ve been cool with Ezra; Matt has been acting weird and pissed off towards Ethan and they’re usually pretty chill with each other. Jillian shook the dice for her and Riley’s turn. They got sent to jail as I shifted onto Ezra’s lap, and he wrapped his arm around my waist just as Riley handed over the dice. 






“Here, you roll this time Sunshine.” Ezra said.





Taking the dice Ezra moved our piece onto Manhattan as I caught Lauren’s eye, and she gave me a secret smile. Thankfully Lauren promised not to say anything about the text that Dianne had sent pretending to be Ezra. Even though I know Lauren will try to check on him once we get back from our trip, I’m glad she won’t say anything beforehand. Despite her being ready to kick his ass once I had read the text, it had been obvious that she knew it wasn’t Ezra who sent the text either. 






“Hey sunshine, I’ll be right back. I’m going to run to the bathroom. Would you like for me to grab anything for you when I come back?” Ezra whispered.




“Just you.” I giggled and he brushed his lips to mine.




“Always sunshine.” He murmurs




I watched as Ezra walked towards the bathroom. The second Ezra is out of view Ethan all but catapulted himself off the couch, scrambling next to me. Sharing a look with Lauren, she even thought it was weird for him. Ethan’s been acting strange tonight too. Seems kinda cold - almost sort of hostile in a way to Ezra for whatever reason. Lauren told me awhile ago while I downstairs helping Riley get the pizzas, Ethan was practically interrogating Ezra in the third degree. All while she and Matt were trying to keep the peace or something.



“Why don’t I sit next to you now and keep you company?” Ethan said.




“Ezra will  be right back.” I reminded him.




“I think you could really use someone who-.”




“Hey, are we all switching spots now?” Matt said, pushing Ethan aside a bit and sitting between us.




“No, Ethan’s just being really weird. You know, I’d like to continue sitting with Ezra  when he gets back.” I said.



“You got it.” Matt told me.




Matt grabbed Ethan by the collar of his shirt and pulled him back to the couch. I glanced at Harley to see if she noticed Ethan’s weird act too, but she slightly shrugged; brushing his weirdness off. But it seems like besides Lauren and Riley, Matt sees the same thing I am with Ethan - so it’s not just in my head. Ezra came back from the kitchen and back down, pulling me back onto his lap. 




“I also grabbed your medicine, it’s almost nine and I know you haven't taken it yet.” He whispered, pressing my pill into my hand.




“Thank you.” I whispered, pressing a kiss to his lips.



……….

Ezra’s pov

 

Aria snuggled closer as The Princess Bride played, everyone already left and Riley went to bed so it’s just Aria, Lauren, and I now. Wrapping my arms around Aria, the fact that Ethan clearly has feelings for Aria kept running through my mind. Well who wouldn’t? She's the most amazing woman ever, anyone would be lucky to be with her. Hell - sometimes I feel like I need to be pinched to remember she’s real and in my life. But it was obvious she doesn’t even realize Ethan’s feelings for her and has made it clear that except for Ryan Gosling, I have no competition when it comes to her heart. Just as Aria nuzzled her face into my chest,  I looked down to see her fast asleep. It’s nearly one AM, so her being asleep makes sense especially after she managed to make it through Breakfast club , and Die Hard . Brushing some hair out of her face, I pressed my lips to her forehead and her eyes slowly fluttered open.




“I’m awake.” She murmured, and I chuckled.




“You sure about that, sunshine?” I whispered.




“Bed?” She mumbled.




“As you wish.” I murmured into her ear.




“I’ll carry you baby, go back to sleep.” I murmured.





She snuggled into me, wrapping her arms around my neck. Shifting her in my arms, I scooped her up as I carefully stood up. She fell back asleep and I pressed a kiss to her forehead. Looked over at Lauren to see that she’s nowhere near the verge of falling asleep. Although, I’m quite sure working at AfterParty Lauren’s used to staying up this late. But the fact that Aria had been with Lauren, Harley and Jillian still when she got it and none of them said anything about it - I feel like I know Lauren somewhat well enough to know that she can get protective of Aria and the same of Aria with her. But why didn’t any of them say anything about it? 




“I’ll send our locations tomorrow Lauren.”




“Okay, have fun and take care of our girl.” She said.




“Always.” I promised.




Walking into Aria’s room, I laid her down and checked to make sure our phones were plugged in and our alarms set. Crawling into the bed with her, I turned her lamp off before gently pulling her into my arms. Even though I didn’t think of Matt as competition, it was still a bit weird meeting him since he’s still Aria’s ex and most recent ex. Now I know how weird it had been for Aria when she found out about and met Victoria - of course, Victoria didn’t make it easy for me to try and talk to Aria… neither did Aria but that was understandable. But the way Ethan kept glancing at Aria and subtly flirting with her…. It brought me back to when Jason Dilaurentis was a threat to our relationship. Although Aria says Jason was never competition - I know she did have some feelings for him one way or another. But it was so clear that Ethan had done those things to get under my skin and it was also pretty clear that Matt was on my side without even saying anything. Aria snuggled into me and I pressed my lips to the top of her head, she murmured something as she nuzzled her face into my chest.




……

Aria’s pov



Feeling Ezra stirring beside me, I opened my eyes just in time to see him sit up. Despite it being mostly dark in here, I could tell he had the same look he had when he had that nightmare the other night about me just leaving him after he saw Paul. Oh god, did he have another nightmare about that? It really shook him up last time, but thankfully he doesn’t seem as upset this time. Propping myself onto my side, I slowly rubbed his arm and he looked over at me.




“Ez, what is it?” I asked.




“Nothing, go back to sleep babe. We need to be up in a few hours, and you need your sleep.”  He lied, kissing my forehead.




I watched as he rubbed his face and I sat up with him. Cupping his chin I turned him to look at me and brushed my lips against his. He melted into me, running his fingers through my hair before cupping my face. As we broke apart, I slowly rubbed his arm with my free hand and took his hand into mine. He should know that I’m not going to let him deal with this on his own, I’m never leaving him on his own. I pressed my lips to his upper arm then shoulder.




“Talk to me Ez. What happened in your dream?” I whispered.




“You left me for Ethan.”




“What did I tell you?” I asked and brushed my lips back to his.




“I. Am. Only. Yours.” I said between kisses.




“There is no one I’d leave you for. It’s us against the world, understood?” I added.




“Yeah.” He said, caressing my cheek.




“Good.” I said and brushed my lips to his again.




“Also gross, why Ethan? Even though we both know I’d choose you over him, Ryan Gosling still has a better chance of me breaking my promise not to leave you.” I told him.



“Thanks for that, glad to know you’d leave me for Ryan Gosling.” He chuckled.




“Someone has to keep you in line. But we both know I would still choose you over Ryan Gosling any day.” I teased.




Laying us back down, he chuckled and pulled me into his arms once again. I rested my hand against his chest and nuzzled my face into his neck. Why his dream was of me being in love with Ethan and leaving Ezra for him, I’ll never understand. I slowly caressed his chest as I timed my breathing with his, and giggled as he grazed his fingers along my side. He slid his arm over me, resting his hand on top of mine.




“Told you before, I’m not going anywhere.” I murmured.




…..



Ezra slipped his hand in mine as we made our way towards our hotel room. We both know he didn’t like the amount I had to pay for our room, or let him pay for two hotel rooms. But I’m not getting us some cheap motel just because he doesn’t like the idea of me spending money. He let go of my hand, I gave him a look and he chuckled before wrapping his arm around my waist. God, it’s only eleven fifty but I cannot wait until we go to sleep tonight…. To fall asleep in his arms. Our alarms both went off at five fifty and that was completely too early for me, but I couldn’t fall asleep in the car. No matter how many times Ezra tried to tell me too, I didn’t want to miss a second with him. This is our second trip together, not counting Rosewood and as cliche as it is I don’t want to miss a second with him.





“I could have paid for the room, sunshine.” Ezra said, breaking me from my thoughts.




“We talked about this, Ez. You paid last time and bought me a dress, it’s my turn. Let’s not forget you paid for the groceries for last night and the ice cream. We agreed that I’d pay for the hotel and you can pay for food.” I pointed out, handing him the key.




“A hundred ten a night is a lot, baby.” He said concerned, leading me into our room.




“Ez, I’ll be fine. It is not my arm and kidney that I’m paying with.” I told him, cupping his face.




“Why don’t we take a little nap before we head to the beach? You’re basically falling asleep standing up.” He chuckled.




“That’s because our alarms went off too early babe.” I  told him.



Leading him into our room, we dropped our bags and he spun me around. He cupped my face, brushing his lips to mine and I rested my hands on his shoulder blades. Just as his hands found my hips, I jumped up wrapping my legs around his waist. He didn’t waste a second, getting a grip on my thighs. I slid my arms around his neck and gently played with his hair.




“You know sunshine, I have Casablanca, ChinaTown, and It Happened One Night , and a bag of premade popcorn in my bag. Do you want to watch them now or save it for later.” He smirked.




“I think we could watch ChinaTown now. But save the popcorn and save Casablanca and It Happened One Night for later… knowing us, we’ll end up asleep halfway through Casablanca now.”




“Carry me?” I purred.



Without another word, he brushed his lips to mine as he carried me towards the bed. I giggled as he plopped me down onto the mattress and went to put the movie in. Ezra turned around, giving me that smile he always does and pounced onto the bed, pulling me into his arms and brushing his lips back to mine. Not even paying attention to the movie, I slowly traced circles on Ezra’s chest. Gently tugging on the hem of his shirt, I playfully pouted at him and he chuckled. He didn’t need me to say it, he swiftly pulled my blue metallic velvet tank top off over my head before taking his own shirt off and pulled his shirt onto me.







…….

Saturday  



In 10 feet turn right and you will arrive at Vineyard by the Sea Winery and Coastal Heights Bar & Grille




Ezra’s fingers brushed against my hand before taking my hand in his and bringing it to his lips. Cape May is absolutely beautiful, everything we’ve seen of New Jersey is beautiful. Maybe if we’re lucky; the girls, Lauren and I can do our senior year spring break here together. We’ve all wanted to have one college spring break together. Although none of us could ever decide on a location whether stay in the US or do international; Maya wants to go to San Diego or Brazil, Hanna wants to go to Miami or Cancún, Spencer wants Hilton Head in South Carolina or Greece, Emily wants to do Paris, I used to say New York but it wouldn't really be the same since Han and I live there. But internationally I’d love to go to the French Riviera. Ezra snapped me out of my thoughts as he kissed my hand again as he pulled into the parking lot. 





“I see Stacey is smoking while she waits for us. Guess she’s not quitting…. or she went back.” Ezra said as he parked and killed the engine.




“Us against the world?” He murmured, cupping my face.




"Mhmm, Us against the world, Ez." I murmured.



“Good… cause I love you and they will be brutal to me.”




“Think I can’t handle it?” I teased.




“Oh, I know you can baby… I’m just making sure you're still gonna be mine after tonight.”




“Always yours. Nothing will change that.” I promised, softly tracing his jawline with my fingertips.





We pulled apart and I unbuckled my seatbelt before reaching down to grab my purse. As I sat back up Ezra had my door open. He took my hand, helping me out before shutting my door and locking his car as he began leading me towards the winery entrance. I pulled his arm around my shoulder, the aroma of salty air mixed with wine pulled us closer to the winery. As we got closer, I saw a woman with shoulder length bright auburn hair by the front door of the winery. That must be Stacey… shit why now must I feel nervous? I haven't been nervous until now! Ezra caressed my knuckles with his thumb, I'm guessing he’s sensing my sudden nerves.






“Oh, thank God. We honestly thought he just made you up.” Stacey said, looking at me.



“Hey Stacey, does your mom still got it going on?” Hardy interrupted, walking up behind us.




“Shut up Pierce.”





“Ignoring Hardy… Stace! I had a photo!” Ezra exclaimed.




“Could’ve been your cousin.” I teased.




“Don’t encourage her sunshine.” He chuckled, kissing the side of my head.




“Aria, this is Stacey Newman. And Stacey, obviously this is Aria and she’s real as you can see.”




“The fact everyone thought you were lying is pretty funny.” I teased.




“Hardy believed me!”




“Babe, Hardy had already met me, he had no reason to doubt you.” I giggled.




“Oh hush.” He murmured as we walked into the winery.




“Hey! Ezra’s the one who started that joke!” Hardy said, offended as we got to the table.





“Yet you’re the only one who actually says that joke about my mom. Ezra said it once and I did hit him and guess what - that was the last time he said it.”




“Aria, you already met Stacey, this is Heather Addaway, Kevin Clark, and Mark Foster - see she’s obviously real.”




“Yeah, I told them we thought Z made her up.” Stacey laughed as Hardy walked up with a whiskey.




“I backed him up about her!” Hardy exclaimed, walking up.





“Dude, you lied most of college and I’m pretty sure you still lie.” Mark laughed.





“Oh Hardy definitely still lies.” I said.





“Hey…. you’re supposed to be my wing woman - he sucks at it.” Hardy laughed pointing at Ezra.





“Never agreed to that. Also I won't even be a wing woman for either of my brothers, so why would I be a wing woman for you?” I smirked.




“I like her, keep her,” Heather laughed, chiming in.




"That's my plan," Ezra said, wrapping an arm around my waist and pulling me closer.




“We have three of each wine:  red, white, rose, dessert wines, ice wines, a few sparkling, and a bottle of orange wine.” Kevin said.




“I don’t think this is how a wine tasting is supposed to go.” Stacey laughed.




“Tell that to your fiance, he just bought the bottles. Also, how do they all fit on this table?” Heather responded.





“This is why you don’t do the grocery shopping.” Stacey said, looking at Mark.







……..



“Have you tried this wine yet, sunshine?" Ezra asked me.




Looking at the bottle of grenache rosé wine in front of us that he was motioning too, I shook my head no. Without breaking eye contact he poured us both a glass, before handing it over to Heather and Hardy. God, looking into his eyes… It feels like we’re the only people here. As I took a sip, he looked at me with that damn smile that made my heart race. It was clear in his eyes that he felt the same way about it feeling like it’s just us here too. “We really should socialize with your friends mr. Fitz.’ I mouthed, and he cupped my face and brushed his lips to mine.




“What was that for?” I breathed, as we pulled apart.




“Because I love you, and because I'm glad you're here with me, Ar." he said softly. 




"Me too." I replied.




"The wine here is amazing, I swear I’d fight all of you just for this bottle." Stacey said, sipping on the Sauternes.



“Absolutely agree.” I said.




“I’ll drink to that!” Heather laughed.




“Which wine do you like most?” Ezra whispered.




“It’s a three way tie between Bordeaux, viognier, and the pinot grigio. Why?”




“As this falls under food; I’ll be right back.” He smirked.




He chuckled as I gave him a look and he made his way over to the bar. We’ve barely been here half an hour and he’s already buying us our own wine. Should’ve seen that coming though, he’d find any reason to spend money on me - not just for meals. Once he was out of earshot, everyone turned to look at me and it looked like a scene out of a horror film. Hardy chuckled, leaning back ready to enjoy whatever’s about to happen. Mark rubbed his hands together and smirked as Heather and Stacey both leaned forward, resting their chins on their hands. 




“The ambush begins.” Mark said mischievously.




“Ezra said that you’re a writer and about to start your senior year of college?” He asked




“Yep, I write for the New York Insider and I’m majoring in journalism with a minor in creative writing at NYU.”




“What about Ezra caught your eye?”




“First it was his eyes, then as we talked it was how we were both into literature and writing and traveling. He had said he was starting his first teaching job and I had said I was leaning towards English.”




“Do you have any siblings? Are you close with your family?”




“I have a younger brother Mike and a step brother Toby. I’m really close with my mom and Toby, I used to be pretty close with Mike but as we got older we stopped being as close.”




“Where did you grow up?”




“Rosewood, Pennsylvania.”




“Did you ever sneak out when you were younger?” 




“Ever lie about your age?”




“Ever smoked or drank when you were younger?”




“Yes, to all three. When I was thirteen, my friends and I managed to buy a pack of cigarettes. We all tried one. And we drank at parties too."




"Have you ever gotten in trouble with the police?"  Mark asked.





Stacy took the menu and whacked Mark in the arm with it, getting everyone to laugh. I’m sure Ezra gave them a list of  things not to bring up. By the look of Stacey hitting Mark with the menu, it’s safe to say that Ezra had definitely told them not to mention at least police. I glanced over at Hardy and he slightly nodded at me, answering that question. It really doesn’t surprise me, Ezra hates anything that could trigger my PTSD. Which I assume is why he put himself in charge of making sure I take my pills on time when I’m with him. 




“OW!”




“You were specifically told NOT to mention that.” Stacey said.




“What else did Ezra say not to mention?” I asked




"Police, one of your friends; I forgot which one, there was one more thing but I can't remember that either." Heather answered.




"Alison Dilaurentis, that was the friend. The police hounded me and my other friends thinking we had something to do with her murder for two years. I’m sure the other thing was something to do with being stalked or kidnapped and shot.”



“You really laid that all on the table huh.” Hardy chuckled.




"Ever had a crush on a teacher?" Heather questioned, Hardy bit his fist trying not to laugh.




Who hasn't had a crush on a teacher or two?”




“Hardest decision you ever made?"  




Before anyone else could ask anymore questions, Hardy scratched his chin and everyone quickly started acting like they weren’t just ambushing me with questions. Ezra sat back down next to me, glancing around at everyone. I arched an eyebrow at Hardy as he struggled to keep a straight face. Stacy and I both grabbed our own caprese crostini. I’m guessing Ezra didn’t think they’d be interrogating me tonight, only that they’d just embarrass him…. Night’s still young for that. Stacey and I shared a look as Ezra sat back down kissing my cheek.





“I got us one of each of the wines you liked. Were they ambushing you with questions while I was gone?” Ezra murmured against my ear.



“What makes you think that?” I asked.




“Because they said they would.”




“Didn’t even warn me? That’s mean babe.” I teased.




“I need to know how the  ‘Z’ nickname started.” I said, turning back to everyone.




“Yes! Finally get to tell this story!” Hardy exclaimed.




“No, no ,no, no, no ,no, no!” Ezra said, attempting to cover my ears.




“Dude, you knew one day we’d tell her one way or another. So in the beginning of our freshman year; he was the first one to pass out drunk at one of the first parties we went to - he was a lightweight for real. Anyway, one of us ended up writing the letter Z on his forehead. It had gone around and half the campus called him that for a month but it stuck with our group.” Heather told me.






“And he passed out after half a beer.” Hardy added, laughing.




“Which part of that did you not want me to know?” I teased, looking at him.




“The half a beer part.” He muttered, glaring at Hardy.




“Aww, poor baby. You know, I am going to learn all your darkest secrets - and we both know Hardy will be more than happy to spill them.” I teased and he kissed me.





…….

 

Stacey, Heather and I were relaxing with wine on the beach blanket and I took another sip as we watched the guys mess around near the water. After we left the winery and restaurant, Heather told us about this nearby beach and how we could have a bonfire here. I honestly love seeing Ezra interact with his friends;. From when I had first met Hardy during my junior year, this…. This  is so different from that. Meeting Hardy back then had been not just completely risky but also awkward. But we don’t have to pretend anything now, although Hardy could see right through our pretense years ago. And this weekend is more than just me meeting his old college friends now; we’ve started really planning our future. I know we’ve talked a little bit about our future before this weekend; but now he has told his mom that I’m the one I’m spending the rest of his life with. Although I'm sure she isn’t done trying to break us up, I know he won't just walk away from us. 




“So Aria, Ezra gave us an interesting story on how you two met.” Stacey said, smirking.




“Yeah, he said that you two met in a pub then the next day you two found out he was your teacher? What’s the real story? Bookstore, coffee shop? Art museum or a open mic with poetry?” Heather inquired.





“No, it’s true. We met right before my junior year of high school.” I admitted.





“I thought he was trying to pull our legs with that.” Heather laughed.





“He couldn’t pull one over on us, even if he wanted to.” Stacey pointed out.




“I always thought Hardy would be the one who’d get in a scandalous relationship.” Heather said.





“He ended it the very next day; but then we couldn’t deny our feelings and I had even tried to transfer out of his class…. Which obviously didn’t go in our favor. Then later on, Ezra had transferred over to Hollis. But once my parents found out, my dad did everything he could to keep us apart, including getting Ezra fired.”





“Was Ezra getting fired around the time he moved back to New York?” Heather asked and I nodded.




“He wasn’t sure what he was going to do job wise, so he went back to his mother’s. We broke up, but he told me that our breakup wasn't the end for us and we’d be together again one day. Honestly, I somewhat understood why my parents had been so against it. But back then I didn’t care because he loved me and I was in love with him.” I told them.




“So…. tell us about you two running into each other again and getting back together.” Stacey said.




“A little while back, I had gotten an article to do for The Insider for the Fitzgerald art gallery. Then we literally ran into each other - I’m sure he would say it was just me running into him. But then because of me, we had what felt like the longest cat and mouse game.”




“It sounds like fate was doing its job to me.” Heather chimed.




“And it was also Ezra not giving up on us. It’s always been him for me. When Ezra and I broke up; even though it was mutual and  we knew it was for the best as he needed a job…. That was the hardest decision.”




“Damn, I forgot we asked that! Wait a minute! Was he the teacher you had a crush on?” Heather teased and I smirked.




“Aria, we’ve seen him with both Jackie and Victoria. It’s so obvious that he’s completely in love with you; he’s so different with you from how he was with them. The way he talks about you, Aria; how his eyes light up looking at you, and the fact he can’t keep his hands off you. Plus the fact he ordered the mahi mahi tacos and gave you half, just because you couldn’t decide between the tacos and the ravioli. And actually seeing you two together it’s clear that you two are perfect together.” Stacey giggled.




“Ezra was never happy with Jackie the way he is with you. We never really saw what even brought those two together, let alone kept them together. But the only reason he proposed is because that’s what she wanted - not because he really wanted to live the rest of his life with her.” Heather said.




“If she was the one who wanted to get married - then why did she break it off?” I questioned.




“She gave bullcrap reasons; it was because she couldn’t trust him, he was moving them too fast - again he only proposed because that was what SHE kept claiming she wanted right then. Claimed he was insecure. But we think she just wasn’t in love with him and was stringing him along for whatever reason or was sleeping with other people.” Heather explained.




“Basically; their whole relationship was him doing what she wanted because she wants it; she wanted to get married - he proposed, she wanted to spend their summer abroad in Italy - he somehow made it happen when he was already a struggling college student while trying to stay away from his family, to sum it up… she’s a bitch. But you know, we used to… still do - call her the wicked witch of the northeast.” Stacey laughed.





“Hardy had told me no one liked her, but I figured he was just saying that.” I said.




“Oh no, when it comes to you - Hardy wouldn’t lie to you about anything for Z.”





As Heather poured us all another glass of wine, the guys came over and Ezra sat down behind me. He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my shoulder. Mark and Hardy started building a bonfire, I rested one hand on his and cupped his face with the other. He leaned in and brushed his lips against mine as Stacey lit the fire. I grabbed the beer bottle he had long forgotten once he and the guys had gone to go get the supplies and handed it to him. Without saying another word, I played with his hair and he pressed a kiss to my forehead.





“Thank you, sunshine.” He whispered.




“Aria, did ‘Z’ ever tell you about the time Hardy locked out of their dorm in his boxers and came over to my dorm to ask to borrow clothes?” Kevin asked.




“No! How come you’ve never told me this one Ez?” I laughed, turning to look at him.




“There are other stories dude, literally ANY other story!” Ezra exclaimed, resting his chin on my shoulder.




“Not as funny as this one. Aria, one random night, Hardy had some lady company and ‘Z’ messed it up. So, Hardy dragged him by his feet out into the hall then locked him out of their dorm…. in just his boxers.”




“I was trying to prove that he really was asleep!” Hardy exclaimed.




“Also, when does Pierce NOT have lady company?” Heather laughed.




“Hey!” Hardy exclaimed.




“When he fails at picking them up.” I responded.




“Rude!” Hardy exclaimed, looking at me offended.




“Dude, you do fail at picking up women a lot…. Which is strange with how many women you have brought home.” Ezra laughed and Hardy rolled his eyes.




“Yeah, the next day Z knocked on the door and asked if he could borrow pants and a shirt since he was locked out of his and Hardy’s room… without a key.” Kevin, continued.





“Don’t worry Z, I have even more stories… that are way more embarrassing.” Hardy said.




“Like the story of Ezra trying to out drink Dylan Fletchers our freshman year - who by the way was five times Ezra’s size AND a senior frat boy, so Dylan had basically had it in the bag.” Stacey laughed.




“Can we make fun of someone else for a change? Hardy got pantsed like ten times by half the cheerleading team.”  Ezra said.




“That’s not as embarrassing - or as entertaining.” I teased.




Ezra brushed his lips to my cheek, and I turned to look at him. I cupped the other side of his face and turned him to face me. He chuckled and leaned in and pressed his lips to mine. As we pulled apart, I winked and he chuckled before pressing one more kiss to my lips. I swear, these stories make him even cuter; he’s told me a few college stories but these are the ‘embarrassing’ stories according to his reactions to everyone trying to tell them. But I know that if it were up to him, Ezra I never would hear them, let alone know they exist. Looking into his eyes, I played with his hair a bit. ‘ I love you. ’ he mouthed and I giggled again before kissing his nose.

Chapter 30: Girl just wanna have fun

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Week and a half later





Pressing my face into my pillow, I sighed as it’s not the same as when I’m actually with Ezra. It doesn’t smell like him or his arms wrap around me. Oh god, I get another three whole days with him - uninterrupted. Being apart is so hard, especially since it’s not like we have to sneak around at all now. Unlike when we were first together in Rosewood, now I could stay with him for a week without my mom wondering which of the girls I'm with. We had talked about going back to Beacon for our weekend, but I guess Ezra has a surprise or something. But even though I know he’d prefer to pay for everything, he promised he wouldn’t and we agreed to take turns like we normally do. All of a sudden, the memory of our break up popped up.






Flashback

It’s Friday night and instead of being over at Ezra’s; wrapped in his arms as he tries and fails to get me to stay awake during Chinatown, I’m curled up in my bed and silently crying while we break up. It’s only because of Byron, Ezra got fired from Hollis and now he has to go stay with his parents. We can’t even do this in person since Byron had forbidden me from going over there and refused to let Ezra come over as well. Hell, he even took my car keys and keeps walking past my room as if I’ll climb out my window or just vanish like magic. At least Ella would have let me gone over to Ezra’s, even if she had to stand outside his apartment. This is hell and I absolutely hate this; I can't even have the girls here with me either.

 

 

“I hate that we’re doing this over the phone.” Ezra said softly as I swallowed back a sob.

 

“Me too, but it’s probably better this way.” I told him, wiping the tears from my eyes.

 

“This wasn’t how it was supposed to end for us.” I whispered.

 

“I refuse to think of this as an ending and so should you. This is not our ending, not by a long shot.” He told me.

 

 

Maybe I’m right about it’s better that we break up over the phone, this way he can’t see me crying and it’d be harder for us both. As much as I want to point out that he had slightly agreed with Byron forbidding us from seeing each other tonight long before we even realized we had no choice but to break up. The last thing I want to do is start a fight while we’re breaking up. This is hard enough as it is without starting a fight that seems useless. Neither of us said anything as I just stared at my door, wiping my tears again. What else is there to even say at this point? We both agreed we need to break up, there’s nothing else for either of us to say.




 

As it ended, I forced that memory back into the back of my mind, hoping it would just vanish. Even though we’re together again, it still hurts to reminisce about our break up. It was hard enough reading it from Ezra's point of view in his book. We knew it was our only choice - scratch that it wasn’t even a choice because Ezra didn’t have anywhere else to teach. He had to come back home to New York, and for five long years we were apart but we never fully moved on. “It’s been five years already; you can’t keep expecting him to just appear back into your life. You need to move on.” Hanna’s voice rang in my head. How is it that out of the four years I’ve been in New York, I never ran into Ezra until that day after Hanna said that? It’s like it was the missing piece of finding him. All of a sudden, the memory of Ezra coming back into my life emerged.





 

Flashback

I turned around, bumping into someone. Looking up, I realized that I was looking into Ezra’s eyes. The eyes that have been in all my good dreams since the day I met him, his eyes that I haven’t been able to look into personally since before we broke up. This cannot be happening; damn I blame Riley for jinxing this! Five years and this is how we meet again? Me walking straight into him like a moron? Shit, what did Riley say to do if I ran into Ezra? Memories of him and I together bursted out of the file in my mind that I put them long ago, a file that I thought was mostly secured since a memory does pop up once in a while but not like this. Before I could say anything he spoke up, it feels like we’ve just been staring at each other forever.



 

“Aria…” He finally and my heart started beating like crazy again at the sound of his voice.

 

“Sorry, do I know you?” I quickly asked.





Rolling over, that memory was gone just as fast as it had come. Of course, that was only the beginning. After finding out he was engaged to Victoria, I tried to move on but then he started showing up anywhere and everywhere I was. Our own personal game of cat and mouse, of course he had been trying to tell me he ended things with Victoria but I kept running away, never giving him a chance. But it was like he had a mental tracker of me with how he always showed up no matter where I was. Although I’m glad he was there after the incident with Sterling… even if Victoria had sent him there. He could have not shown up, he could have just  done nothing….. But he came to my rescue with a getaway car.








Flashback

“If you think I actually wanted to move on from you… from us, you’re so damn wrong. Since day one, I’ve wanted to be with you despite the mixed signals I was giving. I’m still in love with you Aria and I’m always going to be in love with you! I’ve been trying to tell you but you always find a way to run off, I called off the wedding and ended it with Victoria. Do you want to know why? Because I’m crazy in love with YOU. ” He exclaimed.



 

Neither of  us said anything as he stared into my eyes, what did he just say? There’s no way he just said he had called off the wedding and that he’s still in love with me. He probably just said that in the spur of the moment. But it does make sense of his mother hunting me down and going off on me. We could actually be together now… couldn’t we? All of a sudden, he caressed my cheek with his knuckles before cupping my face. He.. called off his wedding for me, but I didn’t tell him to do that. And he’s claiming he’s still in love with me. I moved away before he could try to kiss me again, I can’t do this – he just broke up with Victoria. This isn’t the movie where the girl falls into the guys’ arms after he says he left his fiancée – this is the real world.




“Aria.” He whispered, grazing his hand over mine.



“Just go, Ezra.” I said quietly, he pulled a book out of his satchel.



“We may have broken up, but it was never over for me.” He told me, tossing it onto my desk.










“Come on, get up. Girls day before you head off to Ezra's.” Lauren said, shaking me.





“Mhmph.” I groaned, rolling over.





“Come on, I swear I will tickle you out of bed.” She playfully threatened.





“You know I hate that.” I said, bolting up and staring at her.





“Of course, which is why I said it because it woke you up.” She smiled, handing me A mug of coffee.





“I was thinking we could go get some mani-pedis, and go shopping, if you don't have anything to wear for your anniversary?” Lauren suggested.




“I have a few dresses at his place….. But I’m not sure.” I told her, sipping on the coffee.





“We can stop at a few department stores first before the mani pedis, if you want. Now, drink up and get in the shower, Marcy said she’s on her way. Riley’s already gone so the apartment is ours.” She said walking out of my room






I groaned, slowly climbing out of bed and made my way into the bathroom. At least with living with Lauren and Riley, we don’t have to share the bathroom with twenty other people. That was the bad part about dorm life, that and the restrictions and  curfews. Seeing Ezra would’ve been tougher if I was still living in the NYU dorms. Walking over to the sink, I splashed some water on my face before chugging more of the coffee. Tossing the cup into the trash can, I peeled out of my clothes and stepped into the shower.







Flashback

All of a sudden, I was at his office - any memory of making my way here is non-existent. He may not even want to be with me anymore. That's stupid, there's no way he would change his mind like that and not tell me… is there? No, I'm being paranoid or something. He literally said that he’s working on winning me back. But what he doesn’t know yet is that he already has me, I just need to find him and tell him that part. Knocking on the door, I didn't hear anyone or anything. I peeked through the blinds and sighed as I couldn't see whether or not someone was in there. Maybe he’s on his way back and I could just sit here and wait on this bench? No,  I’ll just text him and make plans to meet up. Turning the corner, I walked into someone and knocked the few books out of their hands.





“Crap! I’m so sorry.” I apologized, helping them pick the books up.




“Aria.”  I looked up to see Ezra.




“Hi.” I breathed as he helped me back up.




“You really enjoy walking into me.” He teased, setting the books on the bench next to us.




“It wasn't just me here, you walked into me too.” I pointed out.




“Were you expecting someone else to run smack into you?” I joked and he chuckled.




“No, I was hoping I'd see you. But I was not expecting anyone to come walking into me like a blind person.




“Oh, blind person huh? Takes one to know one.” I teased.




“You seem pretty alive for someone who said they were dead.” I teased.




“If calling you buddy killed you, wonder what this would do to you.”



Before he could respond, I brushed my lips against his. Realizing what I meant, he pulled me closer to him. God I’ve missed him, us…. Everything. Cupping my face, he gently tried to pull my face closer to him with no luck, getting me to giggle. I wrapped my arms around his neck and his hands moved from my face up to my hair. As we slowly pulled apart, he brushed gentle little pecks to my lips. We finally pulled apart and he rested his forehead against mine.







……



I sat between Marcy and Lauren in the nail salon as we were getting our pedicures done. Lauren was very insistent we get our nails professionally done, especially since it’s for my anniversary. Even though I doubt Ezra would care, she convinced me by saying it could be self care. Plus the fact we haven’t gotten our nails professionally done in a long time. Marcy selected ballet pink,Lauren surprisingly chose a sparkly black, which she rarely goes for black as she thinks colorful nail polish helps get her more tips at AfterParty. Then after going back and forth with quite a few different shades of red, I had finally picked sinful cherry bomb.  Thought about getting  purple  or even nude but even though I'm not settled on a dress for our actual anniversary yet, I’m quite positive whatever I choose will be red. Mostly because I know Ezra loves me in red… and  because I love the way he looks at me when I do and how it makes me feel like I’m the only woman in the world. Although, he makes it extremely clear that I am the only woman in the world to him when it comes to us.





“Let’s go over what you have packed for clothes; heels, lingerie, pajamas, panties, bras.” Lauren read off the list on her phone.



“I actually did not pack pajamas.” I told her.




“You didn’t pack pajamas? How about your purple cami and short set?”




“I was planning on just wearing Ezra’s shirts. Pretty sure that’s his plan too. You know, when we’re not out all over the town” I smirked.




“Do you think your anniversary could be, you know… the night?” Lauren asked.




“Well…...” I trailed off.




“Oh. My. God! You two finally did it! Aria Marie Montgomery details!” She exclaimed.





“When I brought him home for Mike’s birthday. The next day, we ended up running into Jason, and Ezra found out that I had dated him. He tried hiding it but I knew it had upset him, later that night we ended fighting but one thing led to another…” I trailed off.




“How was it?” Marcy giggled.




 

“Amazing, before there had been a few times where we were about to have sex. The first time was the day I found out about Lauren and Riley. We had a little too much to drink, but he somewhat sobered up right before anything could go any further. He said our first time together wasn’t going to be a drunken one.”






“Woah, woah, woah…. Hold up; the FIRST time?” Marcy exclaimed, laughing.

 

 

“Was it at least kinky?” Marcy smirked




“Marcy! Where did that come from!” Lauren and I laughed.




“Sometimes.”




“Aria Marie!” Lauren exclaimed, still laughing.



“Hey, I walked in on you and Riley in bed because neither of you thought to lock the door. I get a pass on this!”




“Touché Montgomery. But in our defense, it was early and figured you wouldn’t be waking up anytime soon.” She said, Marcy arched an eyebrow at us.




“Are you both sex drunk right now?”




“You two started this whole conversation.” I pointed out.





………



Lauren and I were going through the different options we bought from Vintage Vogue, the thrift store we’ve been going to since Freshman year. Marcy was going through both my closet and Lauren’s since Lauren said I could always borrow a dress.  We’ve found really good items from Vintage Vogue before, it’s where I’ve found my Jimmy Choos. Before we went to Vintage Vogue, we’d gone to a few department stores but found absolutely nothing. The only things I know I’m wearing are Ezra’s shirts at night and my Jimmy Choos for our anniversary. At first I thought about wearing the dress I had worn for his family’s art gallery reopening, but it didn’t seem right. Half the clothes I went through didn’t feel right for this weekend, neither do the dresses that I remember are at Ezra’s place.






“What about this one?” Lauren asked, holding up a red Zara pleated ruffle strapless dress.





“I’d love to wear that one. But… I don’t want to be too dressy or overdo it either.”




“Didn’t you say he likes it when you wear red? Besides, I think he’d be more focused on getting it off you. What about either of these?” Marcy said, holding up a plunging neckline red lace spaghetti strap minidress and a sheer red lace lingerie slip.




“Are you trying to make sure I have sex? Because the second one isn’t even a dress, it’s lingerie…. Are you having sex? Do we need to give you the talk? I laughed.




“God no, I know the sex talk. But when I do start having sex and if I need the sex talk….. I’m going to Harley.” She joked.




Going through the pile again, something I somehow hadn't seen before practically popped out at me. It was an Alice & Olivia Velia floral strapless dress. Picking it up, I knew it was the one I could wear for when we go see ‘It Happened One Night’ on stage off Broadway. Staring at the dress, just looking at the dress I can see myself wearing it with my Michael Kors Jennings nappa zip back cone heels. Lauren watched with a slight smirk, which she was thinking what I was thinking.





“Is that the dress?” Lauren questioned.




“I think so, at least one of them. He said he got us tickets to see ‘It Happened One night’ off Broadway.” I said.




“Ezra won’t have any issue getting you out of that.” Marcy teased.





“No, he really won’t. Just don’t wear a bra… or panties” Lauren agreed.


 

“Oh my God! You two are horrible. Where is the ‘do you have condoms?’ or the freaking sex talk?” I laughed.



“When a man and woman love each other very much.” Marcy teased.




“They jump each other’s bones like rabbits.” Lauren added laughing.




………




Ezra rested his chin on my shoulder, wrapping his arms around my waist as I sliced the zucchini and eggplant. We came across a recipe for zucchini and eggplant lasagna, and agreed we should learn to cook at least some recipes. Especially later on when we have kids, we don’t want them living off of just take out. It’s a good thing Hardy’s out for the night since Ezra already managed to wrangle me into his shirt…. Although it wasn’t much of a hassle. I’d wear his shirt all weekend if we were going to just stay in. He brushed some hair back and started trailing soft kisses along my neck. I bit back a moan, gripping the knife. He chuckled, continuing his kissing assault on my neck and I finally let out a soft moan as he smirked against the crook of my neck..




“Ez.” I giggled as he found my ticklish spot.




“What? I'm doing what the recipe is saying.” He said, feigning innocence.




“The recipe is saying to kiss your girlfriend’s neck, nearly distracting her when she has a knife in her hand?” I teased.








Chuckling, he slipped his hand against mine and carefully took the knife and set it down. He gently spun me around and pressed his lips back to the crook of my neck. Giggling, I pressed my lips to his and ran my hands through his hair, just as he slipped his tongue into my mouth. Pulling me closer to him, Ezra quickly lifted me up and sat me onto the counter that we weren’t using. I wrapped my legs around his waist. His fingers grazed the buttons of his shirt I was wearing. Nothing productive ever comes from us trying to cook, Ezra tries to distract me or uses me to distract himself. Tonight is no different, clearly.






“Take out?” He suggested with a smirk.





“Mhmmm… takeout.”








………

Later





Swiftly checking to make sure Ezra was still asleep, I went back to the page of Persuasion I was on. Thankfully, Ezra had fallen asleep during our movie marathon earlier and that it's sometimes hard to wake him up. So it was pretty easy to grab a flashlight and slip back into bed to read. No idea what time it is, but I’m almost to chapter 9. This was one of the few books that made me believe that Ezra and I would reunite when we had been apart. As I turned the page, Ezra stirred and snuggled into me some more.







“Mmmm, Aria? Baby, it’s one in the morning. What are you still doing ....” He trailed off.






“Shh, go back to bed.” I whispered.






“No more reading, you need your sleep.”





“I’m almost done with this chapter.”





“We both know how it ends - you say you’re almost done with the chapter but then you keep reading the next chapter and then it’s morning. Then all day you’ll be cranky and tired.”





“Know it all.” I whispered, snuggling into him.







He pressed his lips to my shoulder blade, I turned my head  to give him a look. All of a sudden, he took my book and slipped my bookmark where I was at and placed it on the nightstand. Pulling me closer, he nuzzled into the crook of my neck and draped an arm over me. All of a sudden, I could feel how tired I am from being awake so late. Sensing my tiredness, he chuckled softly and I played with our fingers. He brushed soft kisses along from the tip of my shoulder to the crook of my neck, wrapping us in his comforter.






“I may think it’s adorable when you’re tired but you do not.” He breathed.





……….

Sunday 




Without opening my eyes, I curled into Ezra some more. He tightened his grip on me a bit, brushing a kiss to my forehead. Of course he can tell I’m awake even when my eyes are still closed, I giggled as he rubbed my back. God I don’t want to get out of his arms at all today, but he did get us those tickets to see ‘It Happened One Night’ at SoHo PlayHouse theater. As I slowly opened my eyes, they locked onto Ezra’s as he brushed some hair behind my ear. It was clear we were both thinking the same thing. Knowing us, it’s not surprising we’re thinking the same thing.






“Except when we do have to get up later… I think we should just stay in bed all day and have a lazy day.” I finally whispered.





 “Sounds perfect to me, but I have one condition.” 





“Hmm?” 




“I get to hold you in my arms.”





 “Perfect.”





“Wait, there’s something in your hair.” I lied.





“What?”





“A grey hair.” I joked.






His eyes widened at my comment about there being grey hair. I watched as he jumped out of bed, rushing to the dresser. He started looking through his hair and I started giggling at the fact he’s so freaked out about having grey hair. Having grey hair doesn’t seem like something he would freak out over. I leaned over, laying onto his side watching him search for the grey hair. Looking back at me, I could see the soft smirk on his face as he realized there is no grey hair. As he got closer to the bed, he gently tackled me, making me squeal laughing.






“Ezra!” I squealed.




“Say it Sunshine.” He playfully growled.





“There’s no grey hair baby, but it’s so cute watching you freak out.” I squealed





“You are going to be the reason I get grey hair baby.” He whispered, brushing his lips to mine.





“Good.” I giggled, holding his face to mine.





“How about we order breakfast from that vegan place down the street?” He whispered.





“Mhmmm…. Sounds good.” I giggled.





“Good cause it’s here, I ordered it while you were still sleeping. I’m going to go grab our food and then, I'm getting back into bed and holding you against me until we have to get ready to leave.”







Brushing his lips to mine, he grabbed the remote. Handing it over to me, he brushed his lips back to mine. I watched as he walked out of the room, waiting a few moments before. Turning on the tv, I started looking for some movies. I swear this man has probably every single black and white movie made on here. Knowing, I have time for him to go downstairs to grab our food, I leaned back against the pillows and headboard. We haven’t really watched any drama or westerns lately and I know he really likes Vengeance Valley . Finding Vengeance Valley I opened my phone and typed it onto a new note on my phone, adding The Third Man and The Philadelphia Story after finding those in his library too . All of a sudden , Ezra walked back in, setting the bag of food on the bed. I helped pull the food out and placed it onto the tray that he set on the bed too.





“I got your favorite, sunshine; peach acai bowl with extra peaches and honey. Even ordered your hazelnut and vanilla iced latte.” Ezra said.




“What did you get?” I asked, taking a bite of mine.





“I got the Chocolate acai bowl, and a macchiato.” He said.





“So, a healthier version of your cocoa puffs with chocolate milk and chocolate syrup.” I teased, as he pulled me closer.





“What did you pick?”





“We have a few choices; Vengeance Valley, Chinatown, Notorious, The Third Man and The Philadelphia Story . What are you in the mood for?” I asked as he climbed into bed with me.




“Why don’t we start with The Philadelphia Story , then follow with Vengeance Valley or Notorious then see where we’re at.” He said softly, pulling me closer into him





“Perfect.” I giggled.








……… 




Ezra led me into the penthouse, it’s eerily silent mixed with Ezra’s frustration from us running into Paul again. Pretty sure Ezra would’ve found a way to get us to see another showing of It Happened one night or even something else if it meant not running into Paul. Of course Paul had tried talking with Ezra, who wanted nothing to do with him. As soon as we walked into his bedroom, I undid his tie and brushed my lips to his. He sat down on his bed and I sat behind him, nuzzling  the crook of his neck. He chuckled as I rubbed his shoulders. His hands rested on mine and he gently pulled them, wrapping them around his neck and pulling me closer. I rested my chin onto his shoulder and peppered the crook of his neck with soft kisses and trailed my lips to his.






“Breathe. You’re very tense” I murmured.





“I’m about to declare myself an orphan.” He muttered softly.





“What kind of orphan are we talking about? David Copperfield, Heathcliff, Tom Sawyer, Frodo Baggins, Oliver Twist, Annie, or even Baudelaire kids from series of unfortunate events?” I teased and he chuckled.





“Definitely not the Baudelaire kids…. They never got a happy ending, but I did.” He murmured as I brushed my lips to his cheek.





“You pick the movie while I go pour us some wine. Which one do you want: Bordeaux, viognier, or the pinot grigio?” Ezra questioned.





“Since I’m picking the movie, you pick the wine.” I told him.





“Pick as many movies as you want sunshine.” 






He kissed my forehead before going to grab the wine. Turning on his tv, I went into his movies, I couldn’t get my mind off Ezra’s frustration. I already know he’s not going to want to talk about it or the fact he keeps running into Paul, especially with it being our anniversary weekend. Knowing him, he’ll just keep it bottled until his next therapy appointment or until he’s ready to talk about it. Looking through the movies, I opened my phone and started making a list of movies for our lineup. All of a sudden, Ezra walked back in with the wine and two wine glasses.







“Okay, I made a lineup of choices. What do you think about; All About Eve , His Girl Friday , even though we watched it this morning:  Philadelphia Story , Casablanca, Sunset Boulevard , and since we haven't seen it in ages - Asphalt, Some like it hot , and ChinaTown.  And since we clearly don't watch it enough - It Happened one night .” I joked and he chuckled.





“All sound perfect sunshine, those will go well with the viognier. But……. Why don't we take this into the bath?” He murmured.





“Now you’re talking.” I giggled.








………




Turning the page of Persuasion , I giggled as Ezra nuzzled his chin into the crook of my neck as he read A Midsummer Night’s Dream. If this is what our future is, I couldn’t ask for anything else. Just us reading in bed at the end of the night, there’s nothing better than that. Rolling over, I snuggled into him and flipped my page. The only sounds we can hear are pages being turned, and the traffic outside. Ezra pulled me closer and I listened to his heartbeat, forgetting all about my book. He tossed his book aside as I cupped his face, tracing his jawline with my thumbs and he rested his forehead against mine.

 

 

 

 

“The course of true love never did run smooth” He whispered, setting our books aside.





“I love you more than words can wield the matter, Dearer than eyesight, space and liberty.” I breathed, quoting King Lear.





“You are my heart, my life, my one and only thought.” He smirked, laying us down with him hovering over me.






“My bounty is as boundless as the sea. My love as deep; the more I give to thee, the more I have, for both are infinite.” I giggled, pulling his shirt off and trailing my fingers down his chest.






“I loved her against reason, against promise, against peace, against hope, against happiness, against all discouragement that could be.” He breathed.






“Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same.” I caressed his face.





“And when one of them meets with his other half, the actual half of himself, whether he be a lover of youth or a lover of another sort, the pair are lost in an amazement of love and friendship and intimacy.”





“Can't even tell if we’re just being cute or just trying to outdo each other now.” I murmured and he chuckled, kissing my fingertips.





"How do I love thee? Let me count the ways. I love thee to the depth and breadth and height my soul can reach, when feeling out of sight." He whispered.






Ezra sat back up, pulling me onto his lap and I wrapped my arms around his neck. As I rested my forehead against his, he moved his hands up cupping my face. I could spend eternity looking into his eyes and knowing we plan on having forever….  I get to spend our forever staring into his eyes. Nuzzling closer, I giggled as he wrapped his arms around my waist. Pulling me closer, he smirked and before I could blink, he had me pinned down as he tickled me, making me laugh.






“Ez!” 




“You’re mine pookie bear.” He breathed, giving me that damn smile.




“Forever.” I whispered, cupping his face.

Notes:

The books Aria and Ezra quoted to each other in order (pretty sure I have them in order)

A Midsummer Night's Dream, King Lear The White Company, Romeo & Juliet, Great Expectations, Wuthering Heights, The Symposium, and finally Sonnet 43

Next chapter will be their anniversary..... you wont want to miss it

Chapter 31: I like shiny things but.....

Chapter Text

As I slowly opened my eyes, Ezra nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck and pulled me closer to him. Can’t believe how fast our anniversary came around. Of course, he made it clear he’s still going to do something for July 15th - when we had gotten back together. Feels like just yesterday we were kissing for the first time in five years at his office at Columbia. I looked over at my phone and saw that it was eight forty just as Ezra giggled in his sleep. God, I’ve had five years without him and now I could spend any night in his arms. I don’t have to worry about Ella and Byron finding out or ‘A’ taunting me about mine and Ezra’s relationship. Watching him sleep, I softly ran a hand through his hair and he tightened his grip on me. Careful not to wake him, I slowly moved his arm off of me and got out of bed.




“Aria….” Ezra mumbled.




“Go back to sleep.” I whispered and he giggled again.




Realizing he was still asleep and that I was in the clear, I silently hurried out of his room, rushing down the stairs. Dead silent and no clothes thrown around the back hall, either Hardy went to a woman’s place instead last night or he shockingly came home alone. I walked into the kitchen and grabbed the flour, baking powder, sugar, chocolate chips and salt from the cabinet. At least I went grocery shopping with Ezra the other day, otherwise it would have been harder to bring this stuff over. Also who knows what he would have come home with if I hadn’t gone with him. Both he and Hardy have come home with some very strange things from the grocery store. As I got everything onto the counter, there was a note addressed to me and Ezra from Hardy and I knew it’d be about Penelope.





‘Pen’s with me. - Hardy’




All of a sudden, I felt Ezra’s arms wrap around me. He pressed his lips to my cheek then the crook of my neck, getting me to giggle. Damnit, he wasn’t supposed to be awake yet. I rested my hands on top of his as he trailed kisses along my shoulder blade and nuzzled the crook of my neck, his five o'clock shadow grazing my skin. He chuckled against my skin, tightening his grip on me, making me giggle more. All of a sudden, he let go of me and swiftly spun me to face him. Giggling, I wrapped my arms around his neck as he pulled me closer and brushed his lips against mine. His fingers intertwined with mine as he rested his forehead against mine.





“Happy anniversary Sunshine. But I should be the one making you breakfast.” He whispered.




“Ez babe, I love you but you’d either burn the food or the place down.” I giggled.




“Would you like any help? I won’t even go near the stove.” He asked softly.




“I would love some help. We can make Chocolate chip - blueberry pancakes, vanilla- Cinnamon, or plain chocolate chip, or plain blueberry… or keep really simple and do plain pancakes.” I whispered, playing with his hair.



“Whatever you want sunshine.” He murmured, kissing my jawline.




“Mhmmm, then I think we should make the chocolate chip blueberry ones. Also, you were not supposed to be awake yet.” I giggled.




“Neither were you, Sunshine.” He chuckled.




“Alright, alright. What do you want me to do?”




“Can you get the butter and eggs?” I asked





………



I shook my head, giggling, watching Ezra trying to open the package of frozen vegan blueberry waffles. Somehow we managed to burn the pancakes despite we’d been keeping an eye on the pancakes and following the recipe. Plugging in the toaster, I turned the burner down for the eggs. Ezra finally gave up trying to open the frozen waffles himself and grabbed the scissors. Opening the package he handed me four waffles and I placed them into the toaster as Ezra grabbed the butter and syrup. Just as I took a sip of my coffee, he walked up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and brushed a kiss to the crook of my neck and resting his chin on my shoulder.




“I still wanna know how we managed to burn the pancakes.” I teased as he set my coffee down



“Well, apparently we’re not meant to make pancakes. But at least the eggs are safe.” He chuckled and lifted me over his shoulder.




“Ez!” I laughed as he carried me back upstairs.




“You can have credit for making breakfast, but I would like to serve you in bed.” He told me, walking up the stairs.




“But why’d you throw me over your shoulder?” I questioned.




“Would you have let me carry you willingly?” He asked.





He chuckled as I went silent and he made his way to his room. We both knew I would have tried to put up a bit of a fight. Should’ve figured he’d want to give me breakfast in bed. Not the first time, and definitely not going to be the last. Once we were back in his room, he laid me back onto his bed. As he started standing back up, I pulled him back down and brushed my lips to his. We pulled apart, his eyes gazing into mine as he brushed some hair behind my ear and grazed his lips back to mine. As he pulled back once more, I pouted and he chuckled.





“Stay put.” He whispered.




 “And if I don’t?” I challenged him, smirking.




“Stay put… please.” He brushed his lips harder against mine.




“Only if you kiss me like that some more when you get back.” I breathed.





Pulling back from our kiss, he winked before standing back up and making his way back to the kitchen. As soon as I heard him on the stairs, I scrambled out of the bed turning my phone flashlight on. Looking under his bed, I aimed my flashlight around a bit before finding his present. Even though we agreed on no presents, I got him a special edition of ‘A Tale of Two Citie s which Ezra once said that he wanted to get one day. The second I saw it; I called Hardy and made him go through all of the books that Ezra has. I pulled the book out from under the bed. It’s astounding Ezra hadn’t found this yet. It’s been here since the day we’d gone to the Barclays’ anniversary party. Opening the drawer of my nightstand, I pulled out the cinnamon rose pillar candles and lit them. Hearing Ezra’s footsteps, I got back into bed and pushed the book under his pillow. All of a sudden, he set the tray of our waffles, eggs and coffee onto the bed. He climbed back into bed with me, pulling something out of his nightstand drawer and I saw it was a blue box from Tiffanys. I gave him a look. But since I had gotten him the book, I can’t really complain…. even though Tiffanys is more expensive than a $20 book.





“I got you something Sunshine.” He murmured, handing it to me




“Ez…. I thought we agreed on no presents?” I asked.




“I had seen it and thought of you. Besides, how could I not get my girlfriend an anniversary present?” He asked, as I opened it to reveal a diamond infinity necklace with two stones in the middle.




“Will you put it on for me?” 





“Absolutely, although it would look much better on you.” He teased, making me giggle.



“Smooth, Fitz.”




He slipped the box out of my hands, kissing the crook of my neck. Watching him take the necklace out of the box, he brushed some hair out of his way. I tilted my head as he placed it around my neck. Just as he clasped it, I giggled feeling his lips graze the ticklish spot on my neck. Even with all time we've said forever and talked about our future together…. somehow this necklace makes it feel real. His fingers trailed down to my waist, he wrapped his arms around me and gently pulled me closer to him and kissed the crook of my neck.





 “You’re my infinity.” He murmured, pressing multiple kisses to my neck.




 “And you are mine. Thank you,  it’s beautiful Ez.” I whispered.



“Well, I got you something too.” I said, handing him the book.



“I thought we agreed on no presents?” Ezra teased, using my words against me.



“Well, I know how much you’ve been wanting this….. And how could I not get my boyfriend an anniversary present?” I told him, using his words back against him.




“Thank you Sunshine…. also we’re bad at following our own rules.” He whispered, brushing his lips to mine.




……..



Ezra came back from the bathroom as our coffees were placed on the counter. Of course, we spent a good amount of time playfully bickering on who was paying for our coffees before we even got here. He had already declared he’s paying for dinner and drinks later, which I had pointed out when arguing that I should pay for our coffees. Then somehow we had come to the compromise that I’d buy his coffee and he’d buy mine. I grabbed our coffees, taking a sip of my vanilla and hazelnut latte. Walking over to him. As I handed him his coffee, he brushed his lips to mine. God I can never get over his kisses, we’ll be in our golden years and I’d still get weak in the knees for him.





 “One large amaretto americano. With that drink and the three coffees we had at your place, you’ll be up late tonight.” I told him.



“And with you in that dress… so will you.” He smirked.



“Is that a threat or a promise?” I flirted as he cupped my cheek.




“With you, it's always a promise. Come on baby, we better go before we hit traffic.” He whispered.




“But are you sure you’re not going to be cold sunshine?” He asked.




“We both know you planned on me not bringing a jacket which is why you have an extra jacket in the backseat of your car.”




“And you played along with my little plan,  didn’t you?” He smirked.




“Mhmmm, figured I’d give you at least one win. Since I’ll be kicking your ass at air hockey later.” I flirted.



“Alright Sunshine, we really should get going.” He murmured, kissing the side of my head.





Wrapping his free arm around my shoulder as he guided me out of the Roastology coffee shop. His fingers trailed down my arm, finding mine. Ezra mindlessly caressed my fingers as we walked towards his car, his thumb preferring my ring finger more than the others. The leaves are surprisingly already slowly turning into the autumn hues of red, orange, yellow and brown. Even as a child, there was always something comforting about Autumn for me. Being able to walk on crunchy leaves once more, the summer heat cooling down. He helped me into the car before getting into the driver's side.





“Alright sunshine, we got the good snacks for the drive. We got: white chocolate covered pretzels, trail mix, raisins, toffee covered popcorn, those sea salted almonds you like and a few packages of beef jerky but that's for me.” He said, pulling a grocery bag from the backseat.




“Must be quite a car ride if we have snacks. Where are we going?” I asked.




“Philly, I found two tickets to see the play version of ‘To Kill a Mockingbird’. There’s also an old arcade and an art museum by Chez Mirabelle.”




“I'm glad you’re aware I will not eat your beef jerky.” I teased and  smirked as he stopped at a red light.




“I see that look mister. You have something up your sleeve don’t you?”




“Caught me sunshine, after dinner at Chez Mirabelle and the art museum…. we’re going to the spot where it all began for us. I giggled, leaning over and kissing him.




……..



The air at Snookers as always, smelt like beer, onion rings and cheeseburgers. It was the same aroma that hit my nose the day Ezra and I met. There have been a few people come and go since we got here, but it’s been mostly just us and the bartender. I watched as Ezra picked a few songs on the jukebox, dipping my mozzarella stick into the marinara sauce and taking a bite. Surprisingly, there’s not many people here despite it being a holiday. Ezra walked back to our table, sitting back down next to me. After we had left the Philadelphia museum of art, he took me to an open house…. so we could start planning our dream house. 





“What?” I asked, noticing he was staring at me.




“You’re beautiful.” He said.




“And you are incredibly handsome.”




“You’re definitely my air hockey queen, you may have won earlier….but I want another rematch soon.”




“Well, I want another rematch for darts.” I flirted.




“Really going for that five out of five losing streak huh?” He teased and I playfully smacked him.




“To us.” He murmured, raising his beer.




“To us, and many more anniversaries.” I breathed, clinking my bottle to his.




“So many more sunshine.” He whispered.





…….



He stood behind me, his chin on my shoulder as his left hand on my hip as his right hand was guiding mine to hold the dart. Something’s making him nervous, he’s trying to hide that his hand is slightly trembling. There’s no way it’s the darts making him nervous, he’s been kicking my ass at it all night. I gripped the dart again, what the hell is making him shake like this? He wasn’t nervous a little a while ago either…. or was he? Has he been nervous all day? Even though I know it’s irrational, but the thought of him breaking up with me keeps running through my mind. He kissed the crook of my neck, melting the worry away and I felt myself relax slightly.





“Relax Ar, you don’t need to grip the dart like it’s a lifeline.” He whispered.




“Are you trying to distract me so you’ll win?” I teased, pushing the irrational thoughts away.




“No, but that's a good idea.” He murmured.





“Now give it a smooth throw… relax baby..” His voice, low and husky.





His hold on my wrist loosened as I held my breath staring at the bullseye, while his breathing became shaky. Letting go of the dart, I watched as it hit the double 20 on the board. I smirked at the board as Ezra murmured something inaudible into my ear, kissing the side of my head. Turning to face him, giving him a soft triumph smile, it was clear something was about to change and I felt my stomach knot up. Our eyes were locked on one another’s, and I could see that he was desperately trying and failing to hide his nervousness in his eyes. I reached out, playing with his hair and he chuckled softly before taking my hands in his. As B-26 started playing again, Ezra slowly started playing with my fingers. Without saying another word, my eyes widened as he got down on one knee and pulled a ring box out of his sport jacket.





“I would say that I don't want to know what it's like to live without you, but we spent five excruciatingly long years apart. That's one thing I never want to do again, those five years felt like a damn eternity. Then when you walked back into my life, I could breathe and finally felt whole again. Everything fell into place and  made sense again. Those five years were the worst of my life and I don’t want to spend the rest of my life without you. When you're around everything makes sense and being with you feels like home.”




“Aria Marie Montgomery, will you marry me?” He asked and I pressed my lips to his, wrapping my arms around his neck.



“If that wasn’t clear enough, yes, I will marry you..” I murmured.



“Before you get disappointed, there’s just a temporary ring in this box.” He murmured, opening the box to reveal a lime ring pop.



“Lime, my favorite.” I giggled.



“I remember, baby…. I remember everything.” He chuckled.



“This may not be a proper ring, but it’ll have to do for at least tonight.” He said, slipping the ring pop onto my finger.




“I do have a ring, it’s special as it was my nana’s ring. Just need to get it.  But if you don't feel like it's 'the one,' and you'd rather choose your own, we can always go-.”




“I’m going to stop you right there. That ring is special to you, which makes it special to me. You could give me an onion ring from the dumpster and I wouldn’t care. Ez.. I’d marry you with paper rings… or even this ring pop.” I told him, he lifted my chin with his finger and cupped my face.




“But I mean it's sunshine, I’d buy you all the diamonds in the world…. Because you are my Elizabeth Bennet.” He said.




“I just need you Ez.” I giggled




“Seriously though, this ring is going to be on your finger baby. I



But sunshine, I’m never giving you something out of a dumpster.” He promised.




His thumbs caressed my cheeks as he rested his forehead against mine. My eyes locked on his and I leaned up and brushed my lips against his. It does not surprise me that he’d take me to pick out my own engagement ring if I didn't want his grandmother’s ring. I giggled as he lifted me up and sat me on the edge of the pool table. Pulling him closer, I pressed my lips back to his. God, this feels so surreal. 



“I love you.” I whispered.




“Love you more…. Mrs. Fitz.” He breathed, making me giggle.





……

Next morning




Rolling over, I ended up on Ezra's side of the bed instead of him like I had planned. I slowly opened my eyes to see that I was definitely alone in the bed. The aroma of scrambled eggs filled the air and I sat up, holding the bed sheets against me as I looked for his grey button down from yesterday. Sliding out of the bed, I grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Somehow from the weekend of Mike’s birthday to now; Ezra has managed to buy 3B. So whenever we come to visit Rosewood, we have our own little place to stay instead of staying with Ella. Walking up behind him, I slipped my arms around his waist.





“There was a naked woman in your bed…. and you're over here?” I teased.




OUR bed, sunshine. Besides, she was still asleep and I assumed she would be hungry when she woke up.” He chuckled, turning around to face me.




“What made you think she’d be hungry?” I giggled as he lifted me onto the counter.




“I figured she would be hungry since she was up until nearly two in the morning and had worked up an appetite last night…. And didn’t want a snack afterwards.” He murmured, brushing my hair behind my ear with a smirk.




“Well, in her defense… she was pretty occupied.” I giggled.





His eyes locked with mine and I could feel my heart start to race the way it did last night. Slowly, he leaned in, brushing his lips against mine and I grazed my fingers along his jawline. His hands found my waist, pulling me closer to the edge as I wrapped my legs around his waist. Just as he slipped his tongue into my mouth, I moaned against his lips and tangled my fingers with his hair. We slowly pulled apart and I saw the small smirky smile he had and I pressed my lips back to his. He pulled back before pecking multiple kisses to my lips. Trailing kisses along his jawline, I heard him turn the stove off. In an instant, we were back in bed and he hovered over me and pressed his lips to mine 





 

“Also…. good morning Mrs. Fitz.” He murmured, getting me to giggle.




….



Looking up from my laptop, I saw that I was still alone despite Ezra telling me before he left he might be gone for quite a while. Something about our date tonight, I swear if he thinks he can top last night…. I doubt it.  It’s been dead silent since he left, so there’s no reason for me to think he’d be back already. My stomach growled as I looked to see that my second draft of my newest article was actually done and that it was three nineteen. No wonder I’m hungry, I missed lunch and haven’t had anything since breakfast when we were on our way home from Rosewood and I’ve just been having coffee since then. I quickly got up and made my way towards the kitchen, needing actual food. He hadn’t said why he had to go, and quite in a rush even though we had just gotten back from Rosewood. But I’m sure if I needed to know, he would have told me or will later. Of course, he made sure I knew that we were not getting married until after I graduated. The last thing he wants is me too busy with wedding planning to focus on school or even work. The only thing I know for sure is that I’m marrying the man of my dreams and that I want the girls up there with me. Opening my cabinet, I saw there was an envelope addressed to me. I smiled to myself seeing it was Ezra’s handwriting and I quickly opened it. 





‘Mrs. Fitz,

I knew you would come for a snack at some point while hard at work. Be ready for dinner at six, I made reservations for 7 at Sotto Le Stelle. Hopefully I’ll be home soon, depending on when you came for a snack. Just don’t eat too much where you won’t have room for dinner and dessert. I  will see you when I get back. I love you sunshine.’




“Full of surprises.” I giggled, making my way upstairs.




……..




Making my way into his walk-in closet towards my clothes. I quickly sorted through my dresses. Finding my navy blue Alice and Olivia backless floral lace cocktail dress, I pulled it off the hanger and slipped it on. Zipping it up, I tried to hook the button at the back of my dress. Damn, I’ll just ask Ezra to hook it for me. I stepped into my leopard wedges before walking back into the bedroom and towards the vanity. Pulling out my brow pencil and bare minerals Bahamas eyeshadow out of the drawer, I also grabbed my curling iron. Shifting through my other makeup, I groaned not finding my urban decay eyeliner before grabbing my nyx eyeliner. Making sure my hair was dry, I started curling my hair and checked my phone to see if Ezra texted me.  The elevator downstairs dinged and I glanced at my phone knowing I still have plenty of time to finish my makeup. Quickly finishing up my makeup, I started putting my stuff back. All of a sudden, I felt Ezra button the back of my dress. I swear, this man has some sort of secret magic power or something. Looking up into the mirror, my eyes locked onto his.




“Mhmmm, thank you.” I breathed as he kissed the crook of my neck.




“What kind of fiance would I be if I didn’t hook your dress up? Anyway…. You look incredibly beautiful.” Ezra murmured, kissing the crook of my neck and trailing his fingers along my spine.




“Mhmmm, you clean up good as always.” I murmured against his lips.



“We don’t want to be late for dinner, sunshine.” He murmured, slipping his hand in mine and leading me out of the room.





……..



Walking back to our table, I glanced out at the view of Manhattan with a twilight sky. As I got closer to our table, I noticed our key lime pies and moscato d’Asti wine arrived. No idea how I, or even Ezra can still even think about dessert after sharing caprese salad and bruschetta, then having my pumpkin and mushroom ravioli. But Ezra swears Sotto Le Stelle has the best key lime pie and that’s all he had to say. He had moved my plate to his side of the table. Sitting back down next to Ezra, something caught my eye and I looked to see a ring nestled between the slots and tines of my fork. There was a halo of diamonds encircling a round peach morganite in the middle instead of the usual diamond…. Oh my god, it’s his nana’s ring. It’s beautiful, and definitely not what I expected. Looking back at Ezra I playfully arched an eyebrow at Ezra, who chuckled as he slid the ring off the fork.



“I know I proposed last night, but instead of a ring pop, now I have the actual ring. Even though you said yes the first time for the ring pop…. Aria Marie Montgomery, will you marry me?” He whispered, taking my hand in his.



“I said yes because of the person asking, the ring pop was just a bonus. Again, I will marry you.” I murmured, brushing my lips to his.




“You’re graduating first. No ands, ifs, or buts.” He said.




“I don’t care. But how could I not love or want this ring? It’s beautiful and perfect.” I whispered as he slid the ring onto my finger.




“Also, your mom and Daniel both know….. the weekend I said I had a family thing, I lied…. I was in Rosewood, talking with Ella and Daniel.”





Flashback

Ezra’s pov



Driving towards Ella and Daniel’s house, I couldn’t shake off the weight of  guilt of lying to Aria. I obviously couldn’t tell her I was coming to Rosewood - there’s no reason for me to be here without her. But I know if I had told her, one way or another she’d find out the real reason - especially since me or Ella would have mentioned it to her already. I didn’t even tell Hardy where I was going, just told him if anyone asks to tell them I’m at a family thing. It may be really early to even be thinking about proposing - let alone asking Ella, Daniel and possibly even Byron… since we haven’t even been back together that long,  but I don’t care. All I know is that I want to marry her; but even though we’re going to have to wait a few years so she can finish school and for her career to really take off. Grabbing my phone, I smiled at the photo of us on my lockscreen.






“Come on, get your shit together, Fitz.” I muttered, pulling into the driveway and pressing call.




“Hey Granddad, it’s Ezra.” I said as he answered.




“Ezra! Pleasure to hear from you, sport. Is everything alright?”




“Everything is fine…do you recall my talking about my girlfriend Aria?”




“Yes, I recall. That’s the one you sent the photo of the two of you right?”




“Mhmm, that’s Aria. Well, I’m going to be proposing to her… and I was hoping I could use Nana's ring.”




“Of course, you know Nana left her ring for you to give to that one special girl. But, are you planning on proposing soon? I’m currently in Cancun right now, won't be back until the day before Labor day. Plus nana’s ring is in a safe deposit box at Legacy preservation & co - they’ll only let me take it out. You wouldn't be able to take it out even if I spoke to them.”




“As of right now, there is no definite date for proposing. I’m about to ask her mother for her blessing, everything is still in the air - but it’s unquestionable that I’ll be proposing to Aria.”




“Nana always wanted to make sure you give this ring to someone really special. Is Aria really the one?”




“I’ve known Aria is the one for me for about five and a half years. She’s my everything, there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for her…. She’s the one girl I cannot live without…. She consumes me.”




“Mhmm, you know I used to say the same thing about your nana. But I’ll make sure to get the ring for you when I come back.”





Hanging up, I glanced up at Ella’s house. I’m not running away this time, this isn’t the same as when Aria came home from being kidnapped…. we have a cemented future now. There’s no reason Ella wouldn’t give her blessing…. is there? But with Granddad being out of the country until Labor day, I can’t give Aria the ring until after Labor day. The last thing I want to do is propose without a ring; maybe I could just use a ring box. Taking another deep breath, I got out and made my way up to the porch. Lifting my finger to the doorbell, I froze. God, what if she refuses to let me marry Aria at all? That’s ridiculous, Aria had said Ella had been coming around when we broke up and she wasn’t against us being back together at Mike’s birthday. Ringing the doorbell, I suddenly felt like I was going to either puke or piss myself. Now I understand how Aria felt when she brought me home for Mike’s birthday. Except this time, she’s not here… and I’m scared out of my damn mind that I’m going to lose Aria again. Ella opened the door and I felt my stomach knot up.




“There’s something I wanted to talk to you, Daniel and possibly Byron about.” I blurted.



“Come on, I’ve been expecting this. We both know why you’re here, because Aria’s not with you…. and you look like you could pass out at any moment.” She said, letting me inside.




“I know the majority of our relationship wasn’t the most ethical… but I fell in love with her. I’m still in love with her, I will always love her. Even if I have to wait a hundred years to marry her - or even just propose…. I’d wait a hundred years.”




“We’ll all be dead in 100 years… I know you mean well, but talking to Byron is not the greatest idea. His relationship with Aria has been strained for so long and I'm not sure how he’ll react. Especially since he never really came around you two, their relationship has been strained for a long time.”




“Go to the bathroom first, you look like you’re about to piss yourself.” She said,




End of Flashback




……….

Little while later





Ezra pulled in front of my building and I internally groaned, even though I know I do have to get home…. I wish I could stay with him longer. Starting tomorrow we’re back to trying to find time to be together. I have work and classes everyday and he has work, at least once I graduate - my classes won’t be a problem anymore. If we can make time before, we can do it again. Besides, it's not like I wouldn’t be able to stay at his place from time to time. His place is actually closer to my work and NYU than I thought he was when we first ran into each other - also Toby always says I’m terrible with distance. Putting the car in park, he turned and looked at me before brushing his lips to mine. Giggling, I ran my fingers through his hair not wanting the kiss to end. Still can’t believe he would’ve faced Byron after all this time just to ask for his blessing to marry me, especially since Byron was the one who got him fired and they weren’t on good terms when they last saw each other.




“FYI - besides your mom and Daniel; Hardy also know about my planning on proposing. But Hardy only knew because I was actually going to propose a little while back.” He murmured.



“You were huh?”



“Mhmmm. About two and a half weeks ago. I was going to propose… the day you got the job at The Insider.”



“Well, that explains the weird way Hardy came home. But why didn’t you propose that night?  You know I would have said yes that night.” I murmured.



“That night, my love was your night. Proposing could wait for another time.” He said softly, brushing some hair behind my ear.




“Still would have said yes.” I giggled.




“Well, whether or not you would have said yes….  you had to wait.” He chuckled, kissing me again.




“You sir, are sending me upstairs to be hounded by Lauren.” I joked as he brushed some hair behind my ear.




“Would you like me to come with you to protect you?” He asked.




“Then you’d get hounded too.” I giggled.




 “I love you.”




“And I love you.” I whispered as he brushed his lips against mine.




Finally opening the car door, I kissed him one last time before getting out of the car. We both knew he would come up with me if I had said yes. Of course, if he came up… he wouldn’t be leaving tonight and he doesn't have anything for work here. Making my way towards my building, I dug into my purse for my keys and started unlocking the door. Turning I winked at Ezra who smirked before driving off as I was inside. Leaning against our mailboxes, I looked at the ring again and smiled. God… I get to be his wife…. I get to marry Ezra. I slowly made my way upstairs and found my apartment key, glancing at my ring again. Taking a deep breath, I opened the door. It was quiet for the tv as Lauren was watching Me Before You . Seeing all our DVDs all over the coffee table, I knew that she'd been watching movies all day.





“How was your anniversary?” She questioned with a smirk and I held up my hand.

 

“Ah, so he did propose.”




“He proposed… twice”

 

“Sit! I’ll get the wine, I need to hear EVERYTHING” She squealed.



“I thought we drank it all?” I questioned.




“Honey, I knew he was proposing…… So I restocked for when you came home, or whenever hou decided to tell me. Why do you think we went for mani pedis?”





I plopped onto the couch as she ran into the kitchen. Looking at my ring, I smiled softly. Ezra’s been engaged twice - three, if he had proposed to his high school girlfriend before she ran off…. yet he never even thought to give any of them this ring. Of course, Ezra would have told Lauren about his plan to propose. Pretty sure he tells her everything, even if it’s about a date - just so she knows where I’m at. I should've sensed something was up when Lauren was so adamant about us getting mani pedis. Then there’s the fact Lauren would’ve just waited for me to tell her, sometimes I feel like she and Ezra are related with how they are with letting me tell them anything on my time. Lauren ran back and handed me a glass of wine as she jumped onto the couch.

Chapter 32: Back to School Again

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

My alarm went off, bolting me fully awake. Damn, I was having such a good dream; he proposed twice - once with a lime ring pop and a second time with the actual ring. God, if neither of us had any classes and I didn’t have work after school I would’ve stayed at Ezra’s. Groaning, I fell back onto my pillow wishing it smelled like him. Rolling over, I saw the engagement ring on my finger and it all came flooding back. Staring at my hand, I reached over with my other hand and shut my alarm off. He really did propose and I get to spend the rest of my life with him. My phone beeped and I saw Ezra had texted me and that I really needed to get up. I couldn’t peel my eyes off my ring until I opened my texts with Ezra and looked to see what he sent.




Good morning beautiful, have a good day at school and kick ass (figuratively) at work. I’ll talk to you later. I love you, Sunshine.’





Climbing out of my bed, I made my way over to my closet to figure out what I’m going to wear. Thankfully the dress code for The Insider is business casual, so I don’t have to turn into Spencer wearing slacks or pencil skirts to school. But Amanda is usually pretty chill about what anyone wears as long as we look presentable. Quickly looking through the closet, I grabbed my light chambray button down and white striped skirt. I checked my phone and saw I still have an hour and a half before needing to be on campus, maybe I can grab a granola bar or something on the way to class. There was a knock on the door and Lauren walked in as I slipped into my striped Alice & Olivia wedges. 





“Are you going to Fitz’s after your classes?” She asked.



“No, I have classes until twelve thirty then I’m working until five. I don’t think I’ll be able to see him at all this week.” I told her.




“Just skip a class or two and go visit him at Columbia before work.” She said, giving me a smirk.




“I’m not playing hooky to have a quickie. Besides, he has classes too. ” I said.




“F-Y-I, it’s going to rain Thursday. So, you might want to wear a trench coat.” She said and I could see the wheels turning in her head.




“No clue who's worse, you or Hardy.” I muttered.




“Why did I choose morning classes?” Riley groaned.




……



Walking around campus, memories of the past few years ran around my mind. Saying goodbye to Ella, dad, and Mike, moving into our first dorm and meeting Gwen, Talia and Lauren, becoming friends with Lauren three months in after finding out Gwen had been keeping us apart, staying up until two AM studying with Lauren, Riley, Harley, and Jillian, meeting Jillian freshman year during literature 203 and becoming friends. Even though we weren’t friends yet ourselves - Lauren introducing me to Brittany at a party start of freshman year. So many memories, and even though I knew it would only bring up all the memories of him; reading the copy of ‘Winesburg, Ohio.’ Ezra had given me whenever I missed him. God… what would have happened if I hadn’t said no to Jason’s idea of going with him to Ecuador?





“Aria!”




Looking around, I saw everyone by one of the trees. I headed over there as I saw Harley, Jillian, Matt, Lauren and Riley. There was a raffle ticket contest to raise money for the NYU pep team as they do every year. Nodding to Lauren that I’d be right there, I made my way over to the pep team table and saw the raffle was for two tickets to see an off broadway show called Siren’s Curse that’ll be playing in a few weeks at Apollo theater. Maybe, I could write an article on it for work. Or better yet…. make it a date night with Ezra. I handed money for two tickets,  walking over to Lauren and everyone. She handed me a bag from Burger Barn that’s over on Waverly Place East. It’s the only burger place that I trust with vegan options. Thankfully Lauren had texted me during my last class that she was getting us food.




“I got you a veggie burger with everything, no onion and a side of mac n cheese.” Lauren said as 




“You’re a life….. there’s a bite taken out.” I said, unwrapping my burger.



“Two reasons - I wanted to make sure it really was vegan and I was that hungry. But, I also got us both cherry vanilla milkshakes.”



“Lauren told us! Show us that rock!” Jillian squealed.



“It was his nana’s. Not sure what I had been expecting when he said he wanted to give me his nana’s ring… but it’s literally perfect.” I said., taking a sip of my milkshake





Holding my hand out, I giggled with Lauren, Jillian and Harley. The guys just glanced and shrugged at the ring. I took a bite of my mac & cheese, god I’ve been starving since 10. Looking back at my ring, Lauren playfully nudged me. When Ezra said he had wanted to give me his nana’s ring, I didn’t connect the dots that it could’ve even been his nana on Paul’s side. But apparently, she left the ring to him to give to someone special. Lauren nudged me again, giggling as I felt myself blushing. My phone beeped, and I smiled seeing it was Ezra texting me. Already missing the few weeks we had when we only had to worry about seeing each other around  my job. 




‘Just wanted to send you a quick text before my next two classes. I love you sunshine.’

‘Mhmm, I love you too Ez. I'll call you later.’

‘Can’t wait to hear your voice and how your day went Sunshine.’





“Guys, there’s something I need to tell you that’s been eating at me. I…. I met someone and have been seeing them for a while now.” Harley said as I put my phone back.




“What’s his name?” Everyone asked and I saw the look in her eyes.





“That’s the thing…. SHE isn’t a guy.” Harley admitted




“What’s her name?” I asked




“Kelsey.”




“From art last semester?” I asked and she nodded.





“Did you know? How’d you find out?” She questioned.




“Remember Greg Browning’s end of year party last may after finals?”





“How could I forget? Had the worst hangover the next day- pretty sure it lasted a week.”




“While you were completely wasted that night, you told me you weren’t into guys and that you had a huge crush on Kelsey.”




“How come you never told me that I said that?”




“Because I wasn’t sure if you were even ready for anyone to know yet. Emily was forced to come out to us, and wasn't about to let you come out if you weren’t ready.” 





“So. tell us EVERYTHING. How did you two get together” I said.



……..



Flipping through the syllabuses for all my classes, I tossed them aside and pulled out the homework assignment I had started on the train to work and on the way home. Thank god, I had gotten all my math and science classes out of the way Freshman and Sophomore year. Really glad I didn’t need to take the basic English classes due to my English & Writing ACT/SAT scores and been working through all the more interesting English and journalism classes. Seeing my ring again, I grabbed my phone already wanting to call Ezra. I saw him just yesterday and I’m already missing him like crazy. Setting my phone back down, I took a deep breath and picked up my schedule. At least my only two early classes are my creative writing 403 on Monday and Wednesdays at 9:30, and Black and White Drawing 250 on Fridays at 8:45.





Creative writing 403

Journalism methods 411

Writing through the years: 14AD - present 410

Photography 372

Decades of journalism 172

Black and White Drawing  250







“There’s a huge combined welcome party between all the sorority and fraternity houses tonight. You wanna come with? I’m sure Harley will make fun of the sororities with you.” Lauren said, walking into the kitchen.



“Not this time, I still have some homework that I want to get done. Plus I promised to call Ezra once my homework’s done, maybe once I finish all that I’ll meet you two up there.”




“Tell mister fiance, I say hi.” She teased.




“Later Ar.” Riley said.




Lauren and Riley walked out and I turned back to my homework. God, there’s so much already. But at least my Journalism methods project  isn’t due until the end of the semester. Picking up my reading as a Writer guidelines, I scanned over it again. All I have to do is read a short story or an excerpt and identify the style elements then try to imitate the style for either of the following prompts: The silence woke her , Eventually you learn that monsters have nightmares too , or You had one job, all you had to do was die unless we want to find out own prompt. Maybe I could do Hemmingway, and use The End Of Something , A Way You’ll Never Be, or even Now I Lay Me as my guide. . B ut I feel like that’s too cliche to use him. I do enjoy Virginia Woolfe’s short stories: The new dress , The string quartet, and The Mark on The Wall . Could just do The Invisible Girl   or Lordore by Mary Shelley. God….. I’m making this way too hard. Maybe Ezra could give me some input when I call him later.





“I need a break already.” I sighed.



“Maybe that party isn’t such a bad idea….. no. I already have too much homework.” I muttered.




Pushing my chair back, I made my way into my bedroom and grabbed a few candles. Maybe that’s what I need, relaxing candles while I work on my homework. Shifting through all the candles, I grabbed my vanilla cinnamon candle. Walking back to the kitchen and setting my candle down before lighting it, and heading to the fridge to grab the bag of grapes. This feels oddly familiar somehow. Popping a grape into my mouth, I poured some into a bowl and sat back down. I picked up my  ‘Writing through the years 14AD - present 410’  assignment syllabus. Research and write about a lesser-known writer or literary movement from a particular era. Grabbing my laptop, I opened a word document and started looking up ‘A Lover’s Dream’ and  ‘Address (to Queen Adelaide) ’ both by Letitia Elizabeth Landon.  As the scent of vanilla from the candle  grew stronger, I flashed back.




Flashback: Dec 2008

 

The girls and I were spread around Ali’s room as we studied for our midterms. We don’t usually hang out at Ali’s, but it’s nice in here despite it being a little cramped with all of us. Our original plan was to study at The Grille, but Ali wanted to study at Spencer's but they went back and forth about it.  Emily, Hanna, and I even offered our houses but Ali was pretty set on Spencer’s until Spencer said no one was even home. I flipped through my French notes and study guide with Spencer. Even though Spencer’s exempt from her finals, she said she’d help us study. All of a sudden Ali scoffed, we looked to see her looking at Hanna as she reached for another cookie.



“Han, maybe try a celery stick. You don’t need another cookie.”



“ALI!” Spencer, Emily, and I all exclaimed.



“I’m being a concerned friend, girls. Han you know I’d hate for you to eat too much….. then get sick.” Hanna’s mood clearly changed as she slowly pulled her hand back and Ali noticed us all staring.



“What?” Ali asked, her tone daring us to challenge her.



“You guys got your classes for next semester yet?” Ali asked, changing the subject and we all nodded.



“Em and I have French with Mr. Delacroix first thing…. Em, you could even help me with my french.” Ali said with a slight smirk as something flashed in Em’s eyes.



“We’re going to have so much fun!” Emily said quickly.



“You’re pretty excited.” Ali snickered.



“French, then pre algebra, Word History, lunch and study, Swimming, English, then biology.” Emily said, reading off her schedule.



“I have AP Physics , AP English, lunch, JROTC, AP Government, AP Calculus and then AP French. Wanted to take lifeguard training too, but I just have to wait for next year” Spencer said.



“Do you have breathing scheduled?” I asked teasingly.



“Yeah, when I’m dead. What about you Han, what’s your schedule?”



“Fashion Design, Pre Algebra, Health, lunch/study, environmental science, Lit and comp. Aria you had Mrs. Welch this semester, is she nice?” Hanna asked.



“Yeah, she’s super nice.” I told her.



“Do you really think you’d be able to design clothes Han? The fabric can’t stretch. Maybe you should take another gym class.”



“Alison, knock it off!” Spencer said.



“Don’t listen to her, Han.” I whispered, holding onto Hanna’s hand.



“Whatever. Aria, what’s your schedule?” Alison asked.



“AP Lit and Comp, geometry, gym, lunch and study hall, Music theory, US history, and earth science.”



“I have French, English, earth science, lunch/study, pre algebra, US  history and then gym. Aria, who do you have history with?”



“Miss. Hamilton.” I answered.



“Me too.” She said, smiling.



“Spence, don’t you have a study hall?” I asked.



“Oh no, I talked to the guidance counselors and I convinced them I could be taken out of it to get into JROTC.”




My phone beeped and I picked it up to see another text from my dad. I internally groaned seeing it was about us talking. It’s been a silent battle at home, my wanting to tell Ella but Byron saying that she doesn’t need to know since he ended it with Meredith. Thankfully, that even though it’s a school night, Ella and Mrs. Marin said I could sleep over at Hanna’s since we both have French and biology. As long as we actually continue studying and not just mess around. Alison keeps bringing it up that I need to tell my mom like I don’t already know. I quickly texted him back reminding him I was sleeping over at Hanna’s




“Trouble at home Aria?” Ali asked, with a slight smirk.



“No, nothing’s wrong.” I lied, giving her a look.



“Ohhh, is it a secret?  Tell us! I’m bored of studying, tell us your secret.” She said.



“Come on, you know girls….. all the secrets in the world worth knowing are hiding in plain sight.”  Ali said, arching an eyebrow at me.



“It’s literally nothing, Alison.” I said, getting annoyed.



“But some secrets are too delicious not to share. What do I always say? Friends share secrets, it’s what keeps us close.” Ali smirked.



“Alison, knock it off. She clearly doesn’t want to talk about it.” Spencer said firmly.



End of flashback





Blinking out of my flashback, I was somehow already looking at the guidelines for my Journalism methods 411 project. Thankfully this isn’t due until the end of semester in December; with my other classes and work, I'm not sure how I’d be able to produce an audio documentary or a podcast episode. Maybe I could do Ali’s case and lead it into the case with Mona, Jenna and Noel. Frankly I’m surprised there aren’t any podcasts that talk about Ali's Case. It did take a little over two years to solve it and even the FBI got involved. ‘When gathering information, use credible sources like books, articles, documentaries, and academic databases.’ Or someone who was there like me. Or would I be considered biased?  Going back onto my laptop I opened a new document.



‘Queen bee and IT girl of Rosewood at the time; Alison Dilaurentis at age 15, was murdered in her own backyard Labor day 2009. She was having a sleepover with her friends that night, little did she or her friends know that their night of fun before school started would end with a scream….. and Alison’s premature demise. Or that a year later, Alison’s killer would start stalking her friends using their secrets against them.’





Pushing my laptop aside, I grabbed my sketchbook for my black and white drawing class. There’s so many memories I could pick from. But, how am I supposed to pick one? Maybe I could… no…. I’m not opening that door of memories. The dollhouse memories are going to stay locked away. No way in hell I’m going back to that time in my life, I’d rather not use any dark memories at all. Most of my memories with the girls are dark from ‘A’ and then believing Alison was alive and the dollhouse. Checking my phone for the time, I saw mine and Ezra’s photo as my lock screen. Staring at Ezra through the photo, I set my phone down and started sketching him from the day we met at Snookers. Yawning, I outlined his head.  As I started working on his hair, I could feel my eyes getting heavier and I plaid my head down on my arms. Maybe I can rest for a few minutes. I deserve a few minutes….












Notes:

Just wanted to credit the line Alison said in the flashback "All the secrets in the world worth knowing are hiding in plain sight.” is by Robin Sloan. Also I probably won't post next week as I am posting twice this week.

Chapter 33: Caught Up In Your Love Affair

Chapter Text

Few days later




Sitting at my desk, I stared at the writing prompt Professor Coleman sent out earlier. He wants us to write a short story about two people who get stranded on an island; but we have to make it interesting. It sucks that he only gave us until Friday; our first class isn’t until tomorrow and it’s already stressing me out. Senior year is definitely going to be tougher. I feel guilty for falling asleep before I could even call Ezra the other night, it was only the first day! We haven’t even been able to call - since either he’s grading who knows how many papers already and I’m swamped with homework and work. Still can’t believe we’re engaged, or the fact he was willing to face Byron just to ask for his blessing. Unlocking my phone, I opened my messages with him and texted him… if I’m going to procrastinate it’s going to be talking with him.

 

 

 

‘Hey handsome, how’s your first week back going?’

‘Horrible - missing you, students already asking a million questions on things that won’t be discussed for another month…. Missing you, swamped with meetings and grading papers, I’ve had two students drop my classes but like another five transferred in, missing you ❤️’

‘You must really miss me, you said it three times 😘’

‘Always do sunshine, how’s your week going?’

‘Missing you more than anything X 5000, swamped in homework and work already.’

‘You’re just trying to win the who’s missing who more aren't you?’

‘Maybe…’





Turning back to my homework, I minimized my school tabs and opened up my word document for an article I’m doing via email with one of New York’s best selling authors; Carrie Emerson. She’s now writing a crime thriller instead of her usual romance novels. I both impressed and  threw Amanda off when I already showed her the emails I’ve been sharing with Emerson. Once I heard that Emerson was changing her genre for this novel, I sent an email from my Insider email to her business email about doing an interview about it. Swiftly opening my emails with her, I took a deep breath.



AM - Thank you so much for taking time out of your schedule for this. I know you’re a busy woman, so let’s get into it. Your new novel ‘The Last Alibi’ is your debut into the crime thriller genre. Of all the genres out there, why crime thriller?

 

CE - One weekend I was binging reruns of Blacklist and The Mentalist, all of a sudden the plot for ‘Just One Left’ came to my mind and I typed up the first few chapters.

 

AM - Now, what is ‘The Last Alibi ’ about? 

 

CE- Harvey Weston;  worldwide known defense attorney that’s never lost a case until now,  is framed for the murder of his most recent client. Who had been accused of killing a governor and had been found guilty. The evidence framing him is seemingly undeniable, with multiple witnesses placing him at the scene of the crime. As Weston tries to grapple with this accusation against him, he realizes each of these witnesses have slight ties to his client’s case. He starts digging into the witnesses to learn they’re now ending up dead and their deaths point to him.

 

AM: Anything you can tell your current and new readers about the book?

 

CE: All my current readers always expect anything unexpected - even the tiniest  details. New readers should know that as well, even in my romance novels I always add a little hint or a red herring.

 

AM - With ‘The Last Alibi’ being your first crime thriller, how did you manage to write in that genre instead of romance? What was the most challenging part of switching genres?



CE - I actually looked up murder cases, to help with the crime portion. There was one that caught my eye. In 2009, Alison Dilaurentis, 15 at the time, was murdered in her backyard over Labor Day weekend. Her friends a year later were being stalked by a classmate who had been the killer. But back to the book and genre move - the challenging part was not adding romance and also worrying if my fans would be supportive of this move, I wouldn’t be where I am today without them.

 

AM - That’s definitely an interesting case. But as of right now, will ‘The Last Alibi’ be a stand alone novel or is there a chance for a sequel/series?



CE: As of right now, it’s to be a stand alone book. But my current fans always know to expect the unexpected… so a sequel or series is not off the table yet.





God… of all the cases in the WORLD, Alison’s case was the one that caught her eye? Seriously, what the hell? Taking a deep breath, I minimized that tab and reopened my homework. Staring at the prompt, I couldn't think of any way to make it interesting: ‘Two people who get stranded on an island’. If I asked Riley he’d just say to add explosions. From what I’ve seen in movies or tv, people stranded on islands usually have some sort of distress signal. Maybe I could make this supernatural like or something. Hopping back into the interview document, one word caught my eye - killer . I clicked back into my homework and typed: Witch trying to use her powers to escape and learning her powers are gone as she realizes the person she’s stranded with is a killer . Glancing over at the photo of me and Spencer in Milan, all of a sudden I could remember the night we were supposed to meet up with Hanna and Caleb.





Flashback -  Last Summer

 

Walking out of the bathroom, I saw Spencer’s face as she hung up her call. That doesn’t look good. I really hope Hanna and Caleb are still meeting us. I’ve barely seen Hanna and she’s not even an hour away from me. No idea how she and Caleb have been doing this long distance during school, but at least Caleb stays in New York with her over the summer. I slipped on my Alice and Olivia chriselle embroidered long jacket. Glancing  into the mirror of our hotel room, I double checked my outfit. She stared at me with a look in her eyes, whoever it was…. It wasn’t good and I turned to face her.





“Spence? Who was it?”



“That was Caleb, he and Hanna won’t be meeting up with us tomorrow. Hanna chose her job over them again. He’s still doing the trip… but without her.”



“Are we not supposed to meet up with him? We had this planned since we found out they’d be here at the same time as us.”



“He said that as much as he wants to see us, he claims it’s not a good idea. He’s still pretty pissed and hurt and doesn’t want to risk bad mouthing Hanna to us.”




“But we’re friends with him too… are we just supposed to not hang out with him until they make up? This is ridiculous…. They’ll be fine soon anyway….. They have to be. It’s Hanna and Caleb we’re talking about.” I told her.



“Caleb said this was supposed to be a special trip for them. But he had been feeling like it wasn’t going to work out like the other trips they tried to have.” She told me.



End of flashback




Sighing at the photo, I glanced at my homework before opening the interview again. Amanda wanted this interview soon, so I can’t even procrastinate on it. God, I’m acting as if the interview is about Ali’s case. All Carrie did was mention that the case caught her eye when looking up murder cases. But of course even long after her death, Ali’s still catching attention. Picking up my phone, I dialed Spencer. Sometimes, I wish we both had gone to Chicago. But then I wouldn’t know Lauren or Riley…… Ezra and I may not have ever re-entered each other’s lives, could Spencer and Toby’s relationship make it if we had been in Chicago?



“Hey Ar.” Spencer answered.



“Hey.” I said.



“What’s up? You sound distant.” Spencer noted.



“Working on an article for work. I interviewed an author who is writing a crime thriller and she had looked up different murder cases….. And Ali’s case caught her eye.” I told her.



“You don’t have to add that in, there’s always maneuvering around it. Journalists and authors always edit and cut things. Even scenes in movies and tv shows get cut from books.”



“I know, it’s just….. Why did it have to be Ali’s case? It’s not like her book is about what happened to Ali, she was just looking up murder cases.”



“Because it leads to our case, and a lot of people want to know everything that we went through.. People here keep trying to ask me about…. The place.”



“I feel ridiculous, just one mention of that night and I’m back to stressing about it.”



“Breathe.” She told me, and I took a deep breath.



“Sometimes I wish we had gone to Chicago. But then it has me questioning things.” I said, exhaling.



“Things like… you and Ezra?”



“Yeah, would we have still come back together? And…. whether or not you and Toby would’ve made it.” I said carefully.



“Honestly, I wonder about that all the time. About me and Toby that is, not you and Ezra. Because I have a feeling that no matter where you would have gone - whether it was Chicago, New York, or… even traveling with Jason, you and Ezra still would have found your way back to each other. Maybe it would’ve been sooner, or it could have taken longer. But you two definitely would have found each other again.”

 

“Now are you just using this switch of conversation to not talk about this article?” She added before I could say anything.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Ar, you know that one way or another Ali’s case is always going to follow us. I know it’s not favorable, but we were friends with Ali and she was killed. That’s never going to change, we’ll always be the four girls who were friends with Alison Dilaurentis. Besides - do you think Alison’s spirit would really let us forget about her?” She said and I let out a small chuckle.

 

“No she would not. Hell would freeze over before she let anyone forget her. Whether she’s dead or not.”




……..

Few days later



Just as I walked into the apartment, my phone started going off like crazy. Which means Lauren and Riley are trying to get me to fix their fight in the group chat. Digging through my purse for my phone, it started ringing longer. I swear these two better not be bringing me into a three way call so they can argue and try and get me to meditate it. Taking a deep breath, I grabbed my phone and prepared myself for whatever Lauren and Riley have going on now. Seeing it was Spencer, I sighed of relief and picked it up.





“Hey Spence, do you actually have breathing in your schedule this year?” I teased.



“So get this; Mrs. Dilaurentis has an identical twin sister named Mary.” Spencer said.



“Really? Ali never mentioned her.”



“Because Ali never met her because Mary and Mrs. Dilaurentis never got along. I guess they were always fighting over small stuff and as they got older it escalated to guys and other stuff. Mary was always pretending to be Mrs. D ever since they were kids. There was a huge fallout the year Ali and I were born….”



“Spence… what are you trying to say?” I asked carefully.

 

“My dad was having an affair with Mary and Mrs. Dilaurentis at the same time…. I’m the affair baby of my dad sleeping with Mary. I guess Mary found out about my dad and Mrs. D’s affair and tried to pretend to be her but my dad saw through Mary. Then obviously he couldn’t keep it in his pants, because god forbid he ever keeps it in his pants..”

 

“How did you find out?” I asked carefully.

 

“Melissa told me that I’m a result of another one of our dad’s affairs. I thought she was just being a bitch but then when I called her out for being a bitch Veronica yelled at me and said everything Melissa said was true.”

 

“Are you back in Connecticut?”



“Yeah, I left after Veronica told me Melissa was telling the truth….. I wanted to come up for the sleepover, but I was a mess.”

 

“Do you want me to come up there? Say the word and I’ll be up there asap.”



“I don’t know, everything is still kind of a mess right now.”



“Spence, breathe. Let me ask my boss if I could work from home tomorrow, my classes got cancelled.”



“You’re the best.” She said





Hanging up with Spencer, I made my way to my room. Even if I have to wait until after work to head up to her, at least I’d still get there by tomorrow.  Tossing my backpack and purse onto my bed, I changed into my pajamas. Most likely Amanda won’t care if I work from home, it’s not like I’m wanting to stay home to just lay around or spend time with Ezra - although there’d been times where I wanted to. I grabbed my phone and quickly called Amanda, figured it’s better to call her instead of email.





“Hey Amanda, I was wondering if there’s any possible way I could work from home tomorrow?” I said as Amanda answered.




“That’s no problem, is everything okay?”

 

“My friend just learned some big news, and isn’t taking it well.”



“Of course, just make sure your articles get to me by 5 tomorrow. Hope everything gets better for them. I’ll see you Monday afternoon.”



“Thanks Amanda, see you Monday.” I said, receiving a text from Ezra just as I hung up.







‘Hey sunshine, I know it’s last minute but I’m heading up to Staten Island to hang out with Stacey and Mark. Would you like to come with me?”

‘As much as I’d love to, I told Spence I’d go visit her.’

‘Would you like me to drive you up there?’

‘Babe, I don’t want you wasting your gas just to drive me up to Connecticut just to come back to New York.’

‘It’s not wasting gas if I get to have a car ride with you.’

‘Are you sure?’

‘Baby, you know that if I didn’t mean it I wouldn’t have even offered.

‘Ezra Nathaniel Fitz, we both know you would still offer.’

‘Guilty…. But still.’

‘Only because that car ride with you sounds perfect.’






Quickly texted Spencer to let her know Amanda said I could work from home. I grabbed my duffle and started throwing clothes in, I stopped as I saw my engagement ring. This isn’t the time or place to tell Spencer. Plus, I want THIS to be the one thing I do get to tell all the girls about together. But I can’t bring myself to take it off. Inhaling through my nose, I slid my ring off and placed it onto my ring finger on my right hand. The second it was on my right hand, the guilt ate at me and I slid it back onto my left hand. Maybe after this weekend, I can schedule a FaceTime with the girls. There was a knock on my door frame and I looked up to see Lauren standing there with a small cupcake box from Sinful Temptations, our favorite bakery.





"Hey, I bought you a cupcake, dark chocolate with salted caramel." Lauren says, holding out the box. 

 

“Are you going to Ezra’s? Honestly, I don’t blame you. Riley and I haven’t been the best roommates; and we should be handling it ourselves like adults but we’ve been bringing you into it and being loud even though we promised to be quiet.” She said, noticing my packing.

 

“No, I’m going to Spencer’s. She needs me right now, I’ll be home sometime Sunday at the latest.” I told her.

 

“Are you going to tell her about you and Ezra being engaged?”

 

“No, not yet.” I answered.




Lauren nodded, setting the cupcake down on an empty spot on my desk. Neither of us said anything as I continued packing. God, it hasn’t been this awkward since Freshman year when we both thought we hated the other. We had spent the first few months that year tiptoeing around each other, even when we still dropped everything for each other…. We were walking on eggshells. She had been the first one I told about what I went through with the girls, about Ezra. I was the first one she told about her job at AfterParty, telling me about her family struggles when she was growing up. She was the one there for me for my birthday back in July, when no one else was able to come. All of a sudden, we heard the front door open and we heard Riley laughing and someone giggling. I followed Lauren as we saw Riley and some girl with blonde hair with blue tips. 

 



“Hey guys, this is Sage. We’re headed down to the center to play some pickleball and do some rock climbing. Maybe even see a movie. Sage, this is Aria and Lauren.” Riley said, I gave a slight wave.



“Oh you are, huh?” Lauren sneered.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Riley questioned.



“Oh, I think you know.” Lauren snarked.



“Why do you care so much about what I do?”



“I don’t give a flying crap what you do!”



“It seems like you fucking do!”



“Well I don’t! Go fuck every bitch in Brooklyn for all I fucking care!”  Lauren snapped back.



“Should I leave?” Sage whispered




Yeah, that’d be best.” I said, seeing another text from Ezra.




‘Here whenever you’re ready Ar.’





“Don’t kill each other and don't get us evicted. I’ll be home Sunday.”  I called out to Lauren and Riley, walking out of the apartment.






I rushed down the stairs, wanting to get far from them as quickly as possible. Last thing I need to hear anymore of their arguing, or be around when it escalates to what it’ll definitely lead to. Seriously believe we’ll be evicted any day with those two going at it either every day now. I slowed down halfway down, my mind racing. What was Riley thinking? Is he actually over Lauren….. Or trying to or just trying to piss her off? Just as I got to the bottom, I saw Sage standing by the door fiddling with the laces of her tank top. There’s no way that she’s actually still waiting for Riley. Not after seeing the start of Riley and Lauren’s… situation. She can’t actually think that she’s still going on that date with Riley… who on earth would still think that after seeing Lauren pissed off about it and after what she had said.





“Are Riley and her….. are they….. are they  dating?” Sage asked.

 

“It’s….. It’s  complicated for them right now.” I told her as we walked out of the building.


“Nice meeting you though.” Sage said and walked off.




“You too.” I called out, getting into Ezra’s car.



“Hi honey.” I said kissing him.



“Hey sweetheart.” He murmured as we pulled apart.



“Was that a new neighbor?” He asked, and I shook my head.



“No, but I wish. Riley brought her home and said they were going on a date and now Lauren and Riley are arguing…. Which I know where that’s heading.” I told him.



“Wait, I thought Riley’s into Lauren?” He questioned.

 

“I don’t even know what’s happening anymore. But I think if anything Riley just brought her home to piss Lauren off…. Okay now that I’m actually hearing that out loud - not in my head, I know that’s probably exactly what he did.” I groaned.






……




As Ezra pulled up to the curb in front of the apartment complex, I put my laptop back into my bag and memories of the last time I was here popped up. I was about to tell Spencer how Sterling is actually a sleazeball. Of course it was awkward as hell between me and Ezra, plus the fact he hadn’t told me about ending it with Vitoria yet…. God now we’re engaged and it hadn’t been that long since that day with Sterling. As Ezra put his car in park, I turned to face him and he brushed his lips to mine.






“Let me know what time on Sunday when to pick you up. And when I pick you up Sunday, this is going back on your finger. Don’t forget Sunshine, I can read your mind and the fact you were mindlessly fidgeting with it while you were working. Plus, I know you want to tell the girls all together.” He murmured, slipping my ring off my finger.

 

“I love you and I promise to protect this.” He whispered, brushing his lips to mine.

 

“Love you too.” I breathed, not wanting the kiss to end.



“Aria baby, we both know if you don’t get out of the car there’s a very good chance Spencer will drag you out.”

 

“Mhmm, fine. Please drive safe” I said, kissing him one last time.


“Always.” He promised.





Getting out of the car, I made my way over to the door of the building. I could feel my ring finger twitching and my stomach knotting up. How is it that my ring has only been off for a few seconds and already I’m anxious about not wearing it. I pressed the buzzer for the apartment and watched as Ezra slowly pulled away from the curb. He’s obviously going slow so he makes sure I make it inside with Spencer. The door opened and Spencer stepped out and she looked over as Ezra turned the corner.





“One of these days he’s gonna have to say hi to me.” Spencer joked.

 

“I’ll make sure he says hi on Sunday.”

 

“Damn, he’s even picking you up? You’re wrapped around his finger!” Spencer laughed.


“That’s how he likes it apparently.” I giggled.





Following Spencer, we made our way to her and Caleb’s apartment. Tossing my bag onto the couch, I walked into the kitchen and opened the bag from the liquor store. Spencer opened the fridge and I handed the pack of beer, white claw, the bottle of vodka, the malibu and the tequila. She arched an eyebrow and I shrugged giving her a small smile. My ring finger twitched again, I hate not wearing the ring. But Ezra has it and obviously he doesn't mind my not wearing it - he took it off my finger himself. He knows how much I want to tell the girls all together, especially after how it went down when I told them that Ezra and I were officially back together.







“Okay, I need to ask. I thought you were going back to the dorms when school started?” I asked, following her back into the living room.




“That was my plan, but when I was at the dorms there were rules and regulations. Plus, there was a good chance I didn’t get along with my roommate whoever it would’ve  been. Every roommate I’ve had I’ve never gotten along with, each one has been like Melissa or like Ali…. I actually get along with Caleb.”



“Is it because he’s familiar or he reminds you of a certain brother of mine?”

 

“Way to be subtle there….. but both. With you and Hanna in New York, and Emily back in Pennsylvania with Maya... I have no one here except Caleb. I’ve always gotten along with him. The four of us used to even go on double dates. He’s like a brother to me, and….. he and Toby are still close. 



“Do you use Caleb to keep tabs on Toby?”



“No!” She exclaimed and I arched an eyebrow.



“That was a quick too fast there Spence.” I smirked.



“Maybe once in a while.”



“But seriously, what’s the harm of telling Toby you still have feelings for him?” I questioned.



“Let’s talk about ANYTHING else.”





“How about what happened with Melissa and learning about Mary?” I suggested.





“Everything was fine, I had just opened a granola bar and Melissa started saying I’m just like my mother taking things that don’t belong to me. That Mary was just a slut who couldn’t keep her hands off things that didn’t belong to her.”



“Then I got scolded for calling Melissa a bitch - like what am I, fourteen again? When I said that Melissa was lying about my mother being some woman named Mary, Veronica… confirmed it true. My dad tried to talk to me but I told him he had twenty one years to talk to me. The fact they let me find out that way and the fact they scolded me for calling Melissa a bitch because she was saying something I didn’t even know was true -  made it even more clear they don't care about me. So, I told them they’re all dead to me.”




Neither of us said anything, Spencer quickly turned on the tv and I grabbed my laptop from my bag. I know that she’ll talk about this more later. Especially if she has a lot of tequila. This isn’t something she’ll be able to just push back…. No matter how much she may want to. But the fact that Veronica SCOLDED Spencer for calling Melissa a bitch, yet for all Spencer knew Melissa was making shit up and she would have taken Melissa’s side if roles were reversed.

Chapter 34: We gon' sip Bacardi like it's your birthday

Chapter Text

Week later



Walking into the lobby, Rebecca waved me over just as she hung up the phone. She was the one then told me Ezra's birthday was today and after I checked with his profile and asked Hardy - I came up with a plan to surprise him. I haven't seen him in a week and even though it might sound insane - I feel like I'm going crazy not being able to see him. Anytime we planned on FaceTiming; we both had to cancel due to classes and I had to work late a few times. It was hard getting out of his car when he dropped me off at Spencer’s and then when he brought me back home last week…. He had wanted to stay with me for awhile; he already had papers to grade. As much as I wish I could have gone with him to visit Stacey and Mark, I had promised Spencer and she needed me more. Then there’s the fact I'm back to working and classes with him working too. Always knew journalism was hard but I never realized how busy it could keep a person occupied. It's a miracle I've managed to get my homework done and I'm still only part time.




“Set that down because I need to see that ring.” Rebecca said, helping me set the bakery box down.




“Oh my god! When I met Ezra, he talked about you…. a lot and as the years went by it was clear you were the only one he wanted to give that ring to.” She told me and I felt myself blush.




"Ezra still has no clue I know it's his birthday right?” I asked.




"Not to my knowledge. But Hardy may or may not have told him without letting me find out.”




"Well Hardy knows that if he spills the beans it's off with his head." I joked and Rebecca held back a laugh.




"If Hardy ends up dead - I know absolutely nothing and heard zilch." She said, giving me a smile.



“See you later.” I said and quickly texted Hardy I was on the way up.



I carefully picked the box back up and headed towards the elevator. As much as I wanted to make his favorite cake, I had no time between work and classes. So I had gone to Sinful Temptations and gotten a box of cake slices; making sure I got a German chocolate and a coconut cake for Ezra, a vanilla, red velvet, double chocolate, funfetti, lemon and even a pumpkin spice. Hardy had been no help in trying to figure out what kind of cake Ezra would want; all I know is that he likes German chocolate cake and coconut cake. Stepping onto the elevator, I pressed the button for the top floor. 













  Flashback - Few days ago



Staring at my homework, I groaned as there was a knock on my door. Hopefully it’s Lauren and she’ll help me procrastinate just for a little while. My door opened and I looked up from my metaphor madness assignment to see Riley walking in holding a bouquet of burgundy roses. I arched an eyebrow. Either he got those for Lauren or Ezra sent them to me. And  as much as I hope they’re from Ezra…. Also really hoping Riley got them for Lauren, just so their drama can cool down just a bit. He set the flowers down without another word and handed me a note. So, they’re definitely for me. Looking at the note, I smiled softly. ‘I love you… Mrs. Fitz’.





“Ezra didn’t send me any flowers.” He said, fake offense.



“Are you actually offended that he didn't send you flowers?” I smirked as I called Ezra.



“Aria baby, I was just thinking of you.” Ezra said on the third ring.



“Mhmm, I bet you were. Ezra Nathaniel Fitz… Thank you, the flowers are beautiful.” I said, admiring the roses.



“But you did not have to get me flowers, babe.” I added and he chuckled.



 “Yes I did because I wanted to. How could I not get my beautiful fiancée flowers?” He said, I giggled and I could feel my cheek heat up.



“You’re blushing! You’re blushing!” Riley teased loudly and Ezra chuckled.



“Go away Riley.”



Grabbing my water bottle, I threw it at Riley as he left my room. He laughed, managing to avoid the water bottle. I muttered under my breath and Ezra chuckled.  There are times where I swear that he’s actually more annoying than Mike and Toby combined. And that’s saying something. Riley stuck his tongue out at me and I rolled my eyes. As much as I love Riley, sometimes I seriously wish he wasn’t living with me and Lauren.





“Well Riley’s offended you didn’t send him flowers.” I smirked.




“Hey!” Riley exclaimed.




“I could send him flowers.” Ezra said, chuckling as I closed my door.




“Don't encourage him Ez.”



“I’m sorry I didn’t call you the other night.” I apologized.



“Baby do not apologize. You just went from having only work to back to school and work.”




End of Flashback





Snapping out of my flashback, I realized the elevator was already at the penthouse floor just as the doors opened. Hardy was waiting for me outside the door like we had planned. I handed him the box and my credit card, he handed me Ezra’s credit card so he could switch them. The last thing Ezra will be doing is paying for his birthday dinner. After Hardy slipped back inside, I waited a few minutes to give Hardy time to switch the cards and knocked on the door. Ezra opened the door and before he could comprehend that he was actually seeing me, I pulled him by his tie, crashing my lips to his. Realizing he wasn’t hallucinating, he quickly yanked me closer as I wrapped my arms around his neck. It feels like it's been forever even though it's literally only been a week. As we started to pull away, he pressed his lips back to mine and pressed me up against the door, closing it in the process. My fingers tangled in his hair as he slipped his tongue into my mouth.







“Happy birthday.” I whispered.



“God, I missed you.” Ezra murmured.




“Missed you more.” I breathed, as we finally pulled apart.




“How’s school going so far?” He questioned, leading me to the living room.




“Let’s just say I’m glad it’s my last year.” 




Ezra pulled me closer and I straddled his lap, his lips pecking mine softly. I wrapped my arms around his neck, as he slipped his hands into the back pockets of my shorts. God, it really feels like it’s been longer than a week since we were last together. He slowly pulled away before nibbling on my earlobe and trailing his lips down to the crook of my neck. I giggled as he laid us onto the couch, my hands resting on his shoulders. Our eyes locked, and it was clear to both of us what we both have planned for later. Cupping his chin between my index finger and thumb, I turned his face back to mine and pressed my lips back to his.




………





“Do you need anything while I’m out, sunshine?” Ezra asked.




“No, I don’t… oh wait, just you.” I said pressing my lips to his as he chuckled.




“That was cute. I’ll be back, baby. Why don’t you start your homework while I’m getting the food.”




Ezra slipped his wallet into his back pocket, pressing one more kiss to my lips and stepped onto the elevator. As soon as the elevator closed, I waited a few minutes and grabbed the birthday candles out of my bag. I walked into the kitchen, just as Penelope started crying for Hardy and he went to tend to her as I started carefully taking out the cake slices. At least there’ll be plenty of cake, even for Ezra or Hardy to have some tomorrow. Putting the German chocolate cake and coconut cake slices on a plate together, I put a candle in each slice. Hardy walked out, holding Penelope and bringing out the decorations.




“Dada!” Penelope squealed seeing me.



“Hi sweet girl, oh I’ve missed you.” I cooed. 



“What about your homework?” Hardy asked.



“Did it earlier. Just had to make Ezra think otherwise.” I told him,



“So the German chocolate cake and the coconut cake are automatically Ezra’s since those two are his favorite. Then we can pick from the funfetti, red velvet, vanilla, lemon, strawberry,  pumpkin spice, chocolate, and the carrot carrot cake.” I told him.



“See, you didn’t need my help.”



“I was trying to figure out which one he would have wanted for his birthday.” I reminded him, giving him a look and he chuckled.



“Coming from you, he would take anything.”




“What cake does he usually get for his birthday?” I asked.



 

“Well, he’s not usually a big birthday celebrator. At least as long as I’ve known him he hasn’t been, he’s never really cared or wanted to celebrate his birthday.”




“What do you mean?”



“Well his mom always makes his birthday about herself; saying how she sacrificed her social life to have him - funny I know right. But even before you got here and he found out you knew it was his birthday….. This is the first year that I can tell he is actually enjoying his birthday. Especially now you’re actually here, he actually let me say happy birthday to him.”




“Also, I wasn’t sure if Penelope could have cake or not. But I did get her a vanilla cupcake in case.”




Without another word, Hardy started putting up the decorations while I grabbed the balloons and started putting them around the living room. Penelope giggled, reaching for one. I grabbed the green one she was reaching for. Sitting her down in her activity center, I quickly tied the balloon to one of the legs and went to help Hardy put the other decorations up. Keeping an eye on Penelope with her balloon, we finished putting the banner up. Penelope pulled on the balloon string, giggling at it. The elevator dinged, scaring the crap out of both me and Hardy, and Ezra walked in with the take out.




“What’s all this?” Ezra asked., slightly confused.




“Birthday cake and decorations… It’s what people get on their birthday.” I said teasingly and he chuckled.




“Well, cake slices anyway. You would’ve gotten a whole birthday cake, but someone was no help.”




“Also, real smooth babe.” Ezra said, holding my credit card between his fingers.




“You were not going to buy your birthday dinner.” I told him.




“Didn't even have homework to do, did you?”




“Finished it earlier.” I giggled, as he pulled me closer.




“Thank you.” He whispered, brushing his lips to mine.

 

 

"Happy birthday Ezra." I murmured.



………



I snuggled into Ezra and took another drink of my beer as we watched Chinatown. He gently pulled me closer, kissing the top of my head and set my beer aside. Lifting my chin with his index finger, I looked into his eyes before our lips crashed together. He smirked into our kiss, slipping his tongue into my mouth as he laid us down on the couch, hovering over me. I traced my fingers along his jawline, tasting the beer on his lips. Just as I rested my hands against his chest, he started kissing my neck. Instinctively, I let out a gaspy moan and pushed against his chest. Getting the hint, he shifted us so I was now on top. Ezra’s fingers tangled in my hair as I slid my hands to cup his face. Slowly pulling back, I smirked as my eyes locked onto his.




“Wanna join me for a shower?” 



“Hell yes.” He murmured and I giggled.



“Come on birthday boy.” I whispered.




I stood from the couch and held my hand out for his. He took it, entwining our fingers together. Pulling him up, he slipped his arm around my waist and took the lead. As he led me up the stairs he turned around, pulling me closer crashing his lips to mine. Giggling I started unbuttoning his shirt as he guided us up the rest of the stairs. He smirked and stripped my blouse off as we bumped into a wall and I giggled, slipping my fingers through his belt loop and pulling him closer. He smirked as he pinned me against the railing lifting me up by my thighs, making me squeal laughing. I tangled my fingers through his hair as he walked towards the bathroom.

Chapter 35: A stick and a line

Notes:

I wasn't going to post yet, but I do have up until 45 all set..... but I felt like posting it now :)

Chapter Text



I paced back and forth of Brittany’s dorm, Lauren and Brittany were watching me concerned. All day, I’ve been freaking out. I'm a week and a half late for my period. Not what I need right in the beginning of my senior year of college! How could this happen? I know Ezra and I plan on having kids…. But NOT when I’m still in school! My career hasn’t really taken off yet, I’m not even full time yet! Groaning, I shoved my face into my hands, sliding down the door and sitting on the floor. What’s next? Ezra asks me to move in because I'm pregnant? We have a shotgun wedding?






“Aria, breathe. There’s no reason to start freaking out already, even if you two have been having sex non stop while you’ve been staying at his place…. you have your IUD in remember? Plus you did say Ezra always makes sure he wears a condom.” Lauren tried to reassure me.



“It’s scary when you can read my mind like that.” I said, suddenly feeling nauseous.

“But even together, they’re not one hundred percent effective. Plus, some people have said online that they still got pregnant with their IUD. Plus condoms break or slip off. I swear that’s true, in a study of 402 men, 7.3% reported the condom broke and 4.4% it slipped off.” Brittany said.



“Not helping Britt.” Lauren told her.



“Plus, there was one time we didn’t use one…..” I trailed off as my eyes widened.







SHIT! We didn’t even use a condom on Ezra’s birthday! Great the one time we didn’t use a condom and I get pregnant despite my IUD. Wait… his birthday was last week, no way I could know this soon. Thank God, but I could still be pregnant from our first time…. It’s been a month so any symptoms can be starting now.  Taking a deep breath, I covered my mouth and bolted out of the dorm. I rushed into the bathroom and Lauren was holding my hair away from my face just as I started vomiting. Great, I’m turning into my mother! Except Ella was in her senior year of high school when she had me! She and Byron only got married because she was pregnant with me! Never really thought about whether or not I’d be having a baby before getting married. As I stopped vomiting, I sat back down.






“Ella and Byron weren’t married when they had me, look at how they turned out!” I rambled.



“Aria Marie, BREATHE. You are stressing yourself out to the point of vomiting” Lauren said, leading me back to Brittany’s dorm.




“Here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to run down to the pharmacy, grab a couple pregnancy tests and you’re going to stay here and drink as much water as you can. Brittany, stay here and make sure she does it. And DO NOT give her any more research studies on birth control or anything about sex.”




“And Aria? You and Ezra are not ever going to be like your parents. That’s only your fear talking, you and Ezra love each other more than anything in the world. How your parents ended, that is not how you and Ezra are going to end. Frankly, it wouldn’t surpise me if you both died together when you’re really old.”





……..




Walking into the penthouse, I groaned, needing to pee again. God, Brittany made me drink almost five bottles of water just to take three pregnancy tests. Taking my wedges off, I tiptoed towards the kitchen to see Ezra focused trying to cook something. Turning around, I snuck into the bathroom by the office. I locked the door and pulled out another damn pregnancy test…. Maybe I should tell him now. No, I can’t… have to pee too bad. Pulling my jeans down,  I opened the fourth test and sat down on the toilet. He’s going to find out one way or another, this isn’t something I can or should keep from him and the last thing we need is Hardy finding the test and bringing it up to Ezra. Glancing at the test, I sighed with relief…. Thank god I’m not pregnant. Wrapping the test in toilet paper, I dropped it into the trash and washed my hands. Walking out, I made my way over to Ezra.






“Hey there Sunshine.” He said, seeing me.




“Hi you, what are you up to?" I asked. 




"I’m attempting to make spaghetti.”




“Would you like some help?” I asked.




“You don’t have to, baby.”




“What if I want to?”




“Alright, alright…You can help. But first, I owe you a hello kiss.” He murmured, pressing his lips to mine.





 As we broke apart, he dabbed a bit of sauce onto my nose. Playfully scoffing, I smeared a bit of sauce onto his cheek and smirked. He chuckled and flung more sauce at me. I squealed and flicked some more sauce at him. He playfully grabbed me, holding me to him with my back to his chest as he dropped some spaghetti noodles onto my head. Giggling, I grabbed some noodles and tossed them at him as he plopped more sauce at me. All of a sudden, he pressed me against the island. His lips found mine before trailing down to the crook of my neck. We slowly pulled apart, both of us slightly panting and I giggled seeing the spaghetti sauce on his face. I can only imagine how I must look covered in spaghetti sauce and noodles.






"I don't think we're supposed to be wearing dinner." I teased.




"Come on, I’ll throw our stuff in the wash and we can take a shower.” He said, leading me upstairs





Following him, my hands suddenly felt clammy. God can he feel the clamminess? Is he going to ask questions? As soon as we were in the bathroom, he lifted me onto the bathroom counter and pulled my top off with ease. He softly murmured a ‘damn’ before kissing me. My fingers were trembling as I tangled them into his hair. Just as we broke apart, he flicked my bra undone and I arched an eyebrow, receiving a chuckle. I could hear my heart racing, he smirked again as I felt my cheeks heat up and he brushed a soft kiss to my lips. Clearly, he can hear my heart too, except he doesn’t know the real reason why my heart’s about to explode. Which is not because of how hot we’re making the bathroom. He tugged my skirt off and kissed me one last time before making his way out of the bathroom. I stood watching after him for a few moments. Stepping into the shower, I turned the water on and rubbed my face and grabbed my shampoo. I should be telling him about the scare…. Not have more sex. I tried taking a few deep breaths, but now the fact I need to tell him about the pregnancy scare popped back into my mind. I could hear the washing machine start up, which means I don’t have much time to figure out how I’m supposed to tell Ezra about the pregnancy scare.  All of a sudden, Ezra stepped into the shower and took over washing my hair. I swear this man is like a cheetah or something sometimes.





“I was starting to think you weren’t going to join me.” I forced a giggle.



“Baby, I will never not join you.” He promised.



“Since cooking dinner didn’t go as planned, how about we go out? Anywhere you wanna go baby.”



“You pick this time.” I told gim



“How about Alleyway slice, the pizza spot in Tribeca?” He suggested.



“Perfect.”



“Then when you’re ready, you can tell me what’s stressing you out.” He said.



“That obvious?”



“You’re forgetting something…” He murmured.



“What?” I breathed.



“I can read you like a book. Just don’t go passing out on me.” He whispered, kissing the crook of my neck.




………



Ezra watched as I stirred my straw around my cherry coke, I can’t keep putting off telling him. Pretty sure the knot in my stomach has multiplied from not having my period, the pregnancy scare, and the fact I need to tell him. It’s a wonder that he hasn’t said anything about the fact I’ve only picked at my slice of  mushroom and spinach pizza. I was hungry when I got to his place…. Or was I? Staring at my pizza, the knots started to turn to nausea. Wait, no… just more knots. Ezra reached over, cupping my cheek and I looked into his eyes. It was clear he was more concerned about me than anything else now.






“Aria… talk to me sweetheart.” Ezra murmured.

 

“My period is late… a week and a half late. I already took a pregnancy test. Well actually I took four, all negative. Three at Brittany’s dorm and one at your place earlier.” I said softly.



“Is that why you were in the bathroom for a while when you first got there?”



“You knew I was there?” I asked and he nodded.



“You may be short sweetheart, but you’re not a light walker in heels. Maybe I should start doubling on condoms.” He said jokingly, but I know he would if I agreed.



“Pretty sure that would risk it even more.” I told him.

 

 

“But do you have your period yet since taking the tests or….?” He



“So far nothing, but I think it should be coming any day now. Each test came up negative. It could’ve just been stress that’s making  me late. Also, that’s not how periods work babe.” I said, as he cupped my cheek.

 

“Alright, no doubling up and no period. But, now how about we get a to-go box for the pizza and grab   some cannolis from Nonna Carmela’s bakery and we can head over to Central Park?” He questioned, giving me that soft smile.

 

 

“Perfect.”






………



Ezra draped his arm over my shoulders as I fed him the last bite of the toffee cannoli. Definitely feeling better now that Ezra knows about the scare, and that each of those tests came up as negative. He kissed the top of my head as we people watched and finished off the half dozen cannolis. Out of the three I had, the red velvet cookie dough was my favorite but it had been tied with the toffee one. Obviously, we’re going to have to talk about the pregnancy scare more later. We can’t really just act like it didn’t happen…. Although I’d love to.









“How are you feeling now Ar?” Ezra asked softly, brushing some hair behind my ear




“Now that I told you and that all the tests came up negative, a lot better. I told him as he kissed my forehead.





“What were you feeling earlier?” He asked gently, caressing my cheek with his thumb.





“At this point I don’t even remember everything. I do remember that I was just freaking out. It was hectic and Brittany was no help, she kept giving information from studies…. Lauren was the only sane one. Not sure if it was from stress or what, but I got sick. Although Lauren would say it was from the stress.” I told him, and he brushed his lips to mine.





“Were you planning on staying over again?” He asked, not wanting to push the topic of my pregnancy scare.



“Mhmmm, I’d rather cuddle with you before bed then deal with my roommates.”




“Still not any better?” 




“It depends on the day….. Or the hour…. Or minute.”




“You have a little….” He murmured, pressing his lips to mine.




“Are you doing anything after work tomorrow?” He said softly.



“No, why?”



“I told Gabby I’d meet with her and I was hoping you’d come with me.”



“Yeah, I’ll be there Ez.”



“Oh, and since  you’re staying over, if you do get your period I stocked up on tampons. So, you’re set there.”



“Thank you.” I breathed as he brushed another kiss to my lips.



“Also, you do need to actually eat something later, baby. Even if it’s just one slice of leftover pizza or if you want me to make you a grilled cheese. But you do need to eat, especially after all the stress you had earlier and you can’t even remember the last time you ate.”



“I did eat.” I tried and Ezra arched an eyebrow at me.




“Two and a half cannolis do not count Ar.” He said.




“Fine, even though those cannolis totally should count.” I told him, and he chuckled.




“That’s my girl, I’ll even put on Notting Hill, or Ghost, or even When Harry Met Sally while you eat later.” He promised, kissing my forehead again making me giggle.



………



Getting into the cab with Parker, I pulled out my phone. Of course, the one day that  it’s hectic and we’re short on reporters due to so many different breaking stories and I have to help Parker with interviews; It's the day I’m supposed to go with Ezra to meet with Gabby. It’s been so hectic that I haven’t been able to really call Ezra about it, we’ve been in and out of interviews all day - I barely had time to text him during our lunch which was barely enough time to eat my mozzarella sticks.  Thankfully, I  managed to text Hardy and asked if he could go with Ezra. At least Ezra would have some support when meeting with Gabby. I quickly called Ezra, and hoped he’ll pick up.




“Hey baby.” Ezra said, on the third ring.



“Sorry, I finally had a chance to call you about this. Parker and I just got in the cab, heading to another interview. I know I said I’d be with you when you met with Gabby tonight-.” 




"Baby, just worry about work." Ezra said, cutting me off.




"I know he's not as cute as me but Hardy should be there soon in my place." I told him.



"No one is as cute as you." He flirted.



"Penelope." I said and chuckled.



"Ok, Penelope is very cute, but she's also a baby." He pointed out.



"I love you. As soon as I can, I'll come over to your place." I promised.



“If you get there before me, pick out some take out. Anything you want, okay?”



“Okay.”



“And I’m paying.” He told me, giving me no room to  debate.



“Alright, alright. You can pay this time. Even though it’s MY turn.” I giggled.



“Crap, that’s our stop. Gotta go Ez, I love you.”



“Love you too, now go kill them baby - I mean that figuratively.” He said, chuckling.

 

 

 

……



The penthouse was eerily silent as the elevator opened, Ezra and Hardy must still be out meeting with Gabby. Taking a deep breath, I sighed that I was finally able to relax. Pulling my phone out of my purse, I plugged it in, leaving it on the island and opened the drawer of take out menus…. We really eat take out a lot. Okay, we have: French vegan, Chinese, Mexican, Thai, Italian, Pizza, Japanese, and Indonesian. Setting the menus for different chinese and french vegan restaurants back in the drawer. The door opened, but I didn’t look up. I could hear Ezra’s footsteps and all of a sudden he wrapped his arms around my waist and rested his chin on my shoulder. I turned my face, brushing my lips to his before he pressed his lips to the crook of my neck.





“There’s my favorite journalist.” Ezra murmured.

 

“Mhmm, hi you. How did it go?” I asked.

 

“Ended up not going, Hardy and I just went to the bar and had a beer. After running into Paul…. I just couldn’t and didn’t want to deal with Gabby. And I see you’re trying to pick dinner.” He murmured, kissing my shoulder again.



It’s a tie between Toro for sushi or Emas Hari, that new Indonesian place.”



“What are you wanting more?” He questioned.



“Honestly? Sushi.” I told him



“Then next time we’ll try Emas Hari. How does that sound?”

 

“Perfect, now to figure out what rolls to get. All I know is that I’d kill for some spicy tuna rolls.” I said.



“At least wait until after we’re married to start killing me.” He teased.



“It wouldn’t be you that I’d be killing Ez. If anything, I’d start with my brothers…. They've had it coming for ages.” I said and he chuckled.



“Are we doing the usual way? Miso soup and egg rolls, then two rolls  for you, two for me and two for us to share? Or  just order a bunch of different rolls?”



“Maybe just do it our usual way. 



“Alright Sunshine, I’m going to go call in our order. Why don't you pick something out for us to watch?” He suggested.



“Any preference?”



“Anything is fine with me…. Maybe something I can distract you from once we’re done eating.” He smirked



“Love you.” I said as he kissed me.



“Love you more.” He whispered.

 



He quickly brushed his lips to mine once more, before going to call. I made my way over to the living room and turned the tv on, plopping onto the couch. Everytime I go through his movies, it feels like he has more and more. Hopefully Gabby didn’t throw a fit about Ezra canceling on her the way she did when he said he wasn’t sure what he wanted yet. Picking out a few movies, I had that knowing feeling and quickly made my way up to Ezra’s room. I grabbed my leggings and his yellow shirt from my drawer and rushed into the bathroom. I quickly changed and put a tampon in before heading downstairs. Just as I sat back down on the couch. Ezra came back grabbing two waters from the fridge.

 



“It should be here within forty five minutes babe. Did you pick something for us to watch?” He questioned.

 

“Casablanca, it should be long enough for us to wait, and then eat. Then High Noon and vengeance valley… While you ‘distract’ me. Also, my period finally came.” I said.





 

He chuckled and grabbed the bottle of Advil, walking towards the couch. I snuggled into him as he sat down, setting our waters down and pressed play for the movie. Never been so glad for my period in my entire life. As I wrapped his arms around me, he pulled me closer and gently held me against him. His fingers grazed up and down my lower back, making little shapes. Without saying anything, he opened a water and I took a few sips before he handed me two Advil tablets.

Chapter 36: Home is wherever I’m with you

Chapter Text

few weeks later 



Walking towards Ezra’s office, I slipped off my Alice + Olivia Couture Spotted Polka Dot Pleated Trench and looked over the tickets I had won for Siren’s Curse from the pep squad raffle. At least my class got out early, so I was able to run to my apartment and change into my dark purple whisper ruffle v neck dress. And thankfully neither Lauren or Riley were there, because I can’t handle them trying to get me to mediate another fight. As I got to his office, I leaned against the door frame as I watched Ezra focus on grading papers. Noticing me by the door, he took his reading glasses off and gave me a smile as he quickly made his way towards me. Without saying a word, he brushed his lips to mine.




“Hi honey.” I murmured



“Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes.” He said, leading me into his office.



“Long day?” I asked, sitting on the chair across from him.



“It became a long day, once you  got out of bed sweetheart.” He said.




“You had gotten out of bed first, Ez.” I teased.




“Still, there was no chance of extra cuddles. Sorry, I’m a bit behind love. Just finishing this last paper.” 



“You’re not behind, I’m early. My class got out earlier than usual and The Insider is closed for that deep cleaning. So, now I have no sense of time.”



“You look absolutely beautiful.”



“Thank you.” I murmured as his lips brushed against mine.



“You don’t look bad yourself Fitz.”



“Why don’t we grab dinner before the show? We have plenty of time for a bite…. Besides, I gotta show off my beautiful fiancee.” He murmured.



“Mhmmm, but you pick where we go.” I said, grabbing his jacket.



“Let’s get Thai tonight then, I know we agreed to try that Indonesian place… but I had looked at the menu for Emas Hari earlier and there’s not many vegetarian options for you and I know you well enough you won’t like the options they do have. You ready?” He said and I nodded.



“I’m paying for dinner, since you keep paying.” I told him as we walked out of his office.



“Alright, alright, you can pay.” He murmured, locking the door.




I handed his jacket to him, watching as he pulled it on. He gave me a small smile, nodding his head towards the exit and took my hand in his. As he led me out of the building, I let go of his hand and pulled his arm around my shoulders. We headed towards the facility parking lot, he pulled me closer and kissed the side of my head. He pulled his keys out, pressing the button to start his Toyota RAV4 Limited. We got to the car and opened the passenger door. He helped me in and turned my seat warmer on, pressing a kiss to my forehead.




……..

 

Ezra draped his arm over my shoulder and instinctively I reached my hand up to his, intertwining our fingers together. Thankfully, Lotus Palace is only a few blocks from the Rosebud theater. We couldn’t decide whether to park closer to the theater or the restaurant, but he ended up parking in the middle. Even though I’m completely stuffed from dinner, I still want candy at the theater. Specifically - gummy bears. And Ezra already called dibs on paying for our snacks and drinks.

 



“The coconut curry noodle soup was pretty good.” Ezra said, snapping me out of my thoughts.



“So was my green curry with salmon and  jasmine rice. I couldn’t tell if you really liked yours or if you were just really hungry.” I teased.



“Both, I haven’t eaten since lunch. Now let me guess, you’re gonna get gummy bears?” He teased.



“Says the guy who's going to go straight for the cookie dough bites.” I teased.



“I called the theater during my lunch hour. They have both green apple and watermelon icee flavors.”



“Trying to sugar me up? Or are you just proving that you know me so well?” I giggled.



“Maybe both…. But I do also know that you like mixing green apple and watermelon flavors together.” He murmured.

 

“Know it all.” I giggled.

 

“Only when it comes to you.” He breathed.

 

……..

Next day




Walking into my desk, I slipped my snake print trench coat off and placed it onto my chair. I picked up the pile that was waiting for me, flipping through the articles I have to work on; my interview with Carrie Emerson, a new interactive art museum is opening up next year in Queens, FilmScape Extravaganza, and The Skyline Steppers dance company raising money for homeless people around the NYC. Amanda had said I could also write a piece on Siren’s curse when I told her that Ezra and I saw it last night. Although, I’m still not sure what the plot of it was. Ezra and I had both agreed the acting had been great, it was just hard understanding what the plot was.





“Hey Montgomery.” James said, walking over.




“Hey James, what’s up?” I answered, glancing up.




“Wanna hear something funny?” He asked.




“Sure.”



“The day you got the job offer, we told Jade first since she was already here. She thought she was going to get it, to the extent of accepting it before either me or Amanda could tell her otherwise.”




“Wait, seriously?” I questioned, and he nodded.



“Once we told her she wasn’t getting the job offer, she in all her Jadeness - started acting like a four year old. Saying how she deserved it and Amanda pointed out that she tried sabotaging you and her attitude towards everyone.. Amanda even called her out for acting like a bitch.” James continued.



“No! I missed that?” I laughed, and he nodded.



“Then I pointed out that she thought every article should’ve gone to her. Wait, it gets better.”



“Tell me.” I begged.



“After all that, Jade started saying she had multiple offers from different newspapers, the real prestigious newspapers. Then I told her that she shouldn’t be so mad about not getting the job here then, since she had all those job offers.” He said.



“Damn, I missed sassy James? Now I’m disappointed that I didn’t get here even sooner. But that would explain why she was giving me death glares and was such a bitch that day” I told him.



“Was she really?”



“Mhmm, she was acting like she should have been given the offer almost all day. But I had shut her up, when I finally had enough of her attitude and told her that she was a hypocrite as she would've been happy if roles were reversed…. And that at least I know how to act like an adult.” I said, laughing





……



Walking into Ezra's place, I set my bag on the island. I groaned, feeling my nail hurt. No idea how I managed to break a nail on the way here. But the plan for Ezra and I to get into his hot tub when I got here, kept my mind off my nail. As I walked into the living room, Ezra came in through the elevator. Seeing me, he walked over and lifted my chin with his index finger, brushing his lips to mine.



“Hi.” He breathed as we pulled apart.

 

“Hey you.” I whispered.

 

“I see you beat me home today.” He chuckled.

 

“Mhmm, I’m just as surprised as you. Can I have a band aid? I broke a stupid nail on the way here.” I asked, and he led me into the bathroom.

 

“Do we need the entire contents of the first aid kit, Sunshine?”

 

“No, I’m not gushing blood, pretty sure someone would’ve stopped me if I was. Or I would've passed out.” I said as he placed the bandaid on my finger.

 

“There you go Ar.” He said, brushing a kiss to my finger

 

“Thank you. You must really like my finger though.” I teased, as he scooped me up.

 

“Every. Single. Inch. Of. You.” He murmured, carrying me back into the living room.

 

“Feeling is mutual Ez.” I whispered, and he rested his forehead against mine.



“Why don't we go out later, we can do whatever you want." He said and I nodded  as my phone started ringing.



"What Riley?" I asked, already regretting answering his call.



"Can you come home? Lauren isn't listening to anything I'm saying."



"No, because you two need to figure this out yourselves. I pointed out that this could happen and both of you denied that even being possible. So no, I'm not coming back to help you two with your fighting just so you two can jump back into bed then start this whole argument over again."



“But-.”



"No buts! You literally have two options here; try a relationship or just end whatever it is that's going on and go back to being whatever it was you two were before. I do not want to come home to find that either of you decided to move out. And I also don't want to come home to see that we're getting evicted because of you two." I said and hung up.



"Come here." Ezra said.





Tossing my phone onto the other couch, I sat down next to him. I snuggled up as he pulled me closer and pressed a kiss to my forehead. At least I’m here with him now, after my long day at school and work. Because I would have completely lost my sanity with Lauren and Riley still arguing. Ezra wrapped his arms around me and slightly tightened his grip, kissing the side of my head. Pretty sure if it wasn’t for me, Riley would’ve ended up dead or kicked out of school by now - especially with how many classes he’s skipped the last four years.





"Why don't we go in the hot tub for a bit?" He suggested.



"Okay." I said softly.



"You go get changed  and I'll pour us some wine. Do you want red or white? Or I think we might still have that pink one from the other night."



"Ez, neither of us liked the pink one since it was too bitter for either of us and we dumped it because no one else wanted it." I reminded him.



"So then, red or white?" He chuckled.



"Surprise me." I said.





As I made my way upstairs, I could hear the clinking  from him grabbing the wine glasses from the cabinet. I walked into Ezra’s closet and grabbed two of his beach towels, before grabbing one of my bathing suits. Quickly stripping out of my work clothes, I pulled on my floral geometric bikini. Slipping my ring off, my finger once again twitched. I placed it down in the ring box. Picking the towels back up, I walked out of his room and headed to the balcony. Getting into the hot tub with Ezra, he pulled me onto his lap and handed me a glass of moscato wine. I giggled as he brushed his lips to the crook of my neck, wrapping his arms around me.





“Are you enjoying yourself?” I teased.



“Mhmm, yes I am. I’ve been looking forward to having you in my arms all day, baby.” He murmured.



“Ez..." I giggled as he pressed his lips to the crook of my neck.



“Aria baby, just relax and let me take care of you.”





As I took a sip of my wine, his hands moved to my shoulders and started gently kneading them with his thumbs. He chuckled as I let out a soft gasp and he pressed his lips to my shoulder. Despite the stress from work, school, hell even from everything with Riley and Lauren, I didn’t know I needed this. He started brushing soft kisses from my earlobe to the crook of my neck, as his hands slid back down to my waist. I giggled as he nuzzled his chin onto my shoulder.




……



Hanging my towel back onto the rack, I pulled on Ezra’s grey tshirt and my star print pajama pants on. I quickly ran my comb through my hair. As I walked back into Ezra’s room,  he flipped through the channels of his tv. Just as I climbed into his bed, he pulled me closer and I giggled. Snuggling into him, I rested my head against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. He turned on some random channel and pulled me even closer.





“You smell good.” He murmured, pressing a kiss to my forehead.

 

“It’s just lavender and coconut, Ez.” I giggled as he kissed my forehead again.

 

“You know Sunshine, I’ve been thinking.” Ezra said and I raised an eyebrow.



“About that I smell good or that I kicked you ass four times at air hockey earlier?” I teased.

 

“No, but you may have won air hockey but I conquered you at mini golf.” He chuckled.




“Alright, alright. Care to share with the class about what you’re thinking about Fitz?” I teased.

 

“This is your last year at NYU, and you should be able to enjoy it. It doesn’t even  have to be right now, it could even be a few years from now.” He continued.



“Okay babe, please stop being cryptic. Because as much as I like to pretend I am, I actually am not a mind reader.” I giggled.



“Also, if you suggest we break up or separate I’m killing you.” I said, dead serious.





He pulled me onto his lap. I wrapped my arms around his neck, as he rested his forehead against mine. Suddenly  he pushed us down, pinning me down on the bed. I giggled as his lips brushed mine. As we pulled apart, his lips brushed my forehead then my lips again. Even though I know he actually wouldn’t suggest that…. At least I hope he won't. But I probably really would kill him if he does suggest it.




“No, no, no. That’ll never come out of my mouth Ar, and definitely not what I was going to say. You’re mine. Today, tomorrow… forever.” He whispered.

 

“I was going to ask, if you’d just think about possibly moving in with me.”

Chapter 37: Little Bit of Sunshine

Chapter Text

Week ½ later 



I snuggled into Ezra as he managed to turn his alarm off. While I have been actually considering it, he hasn't said anything more about my moving in with him since he asked me to think about it.  Even though I've been staying here practically since he asked. Of course that's only because Lauren and Riley are still fighting then screwing around like…. I'd don't even know - like they don't have other roommates to be mindful of! I giggled as I felt Ezra press his lips against my forehead. He has to get to Columbia earlier on Wednesdays due to meetings with other professors on the English literature board. I have late classes today, which is why he hates the fact he has to get up. As I sat up, he grumbled and pulled me back closer to him, tightening his arms around my waist. Snuggling closer, I played with his hair a bit and his eyes slowly opened.






“God I hate Wednesdays, now.  Can’t even stay and cuddle you this morning.” He muttered.





“Just think of it this way…. we’re closer to the weekend.” I whispered.





“It’s still too far away from the weekend though.” He murmured, his eyes closed again.





“How about a shower?” I whispered and he opened an eye.




“With you?” He asked.



“Mhmmm, who else would you shower with?” I teased.




………



Seeing Lauren across the campus, I quickly bolted towards her before I could lose sight of her. It’s now or never that I bring this up to her. It needs to be me that she hears about Ezra asking me to move in… or think about it. But I would like to move in with him, I hate having to wait until the weekend or only being able to see him for a few hours during the week. Of course, there were a few times I stayed the night at his place or he stayed at the apartment but it's not the same. But if I move out, it doesn’t just affect me - Lauren and Riley are in this war… if I leave they might actually kill each other. Plus the rent and utilities - our parents are only paying until graduation then we’re on our own for the rent.




 

“Oh my god, now I understand why Toby makes fun of your running. That was funny to watch.” Lauren said, trying not to laugh as I caught my breath.



“Here, have a couple drinks.” She said, handing me her energy drink and I quickly took one.



“Can I talk to you about something?” I asked, taking another sip.



“So, Ezra had asked me to think about… possibly…… moving in with him. And I am - thinking about it I mean. I haven't answered him about it yet. But there’s a lot to think about with it.” I told her carefully.



“Thanks for letting me know you’re moving out.” She snapped and stormed off.




Staring after her, my mind raced. Did I just tell her that I was moving out? No, pretty sure I said I was thinking about it. My stomach grumbled and I quickly went online to see that I still have an hour before my train leaves. Looking around, I saw Social Avenue Bistro and walked in to see Lauren, Riley, Harley and Matt sitting at a table. Harley was being unusually quiet, instead of making fun of Riley. No one else seemed to notice it… unless they already know what’s up with her. I quickly looked away and ordered on the self-serve machine.




“Aria!” Matt exclaimed.



“Hey guys.” I said, walking over to them.



“How’s Fitz?” Riley asked.



“He’s good.”



“Wonderful.” Lauren muttered.



“Harls, what’s the matter?” I asked, ignoring Lauren and glancing at Harley.



“Seeing if Kelsey will come with me to talk to the RA later.”



“What happened?” Matt asked.



“My roommates happened, they kicked me out because I’m gay. Took my dorm keys and pushed me out of the dorm. Haven’t been able to find our RA all day, thankfully Kelsey said I could stay in her dorm with her since her roommate dropped out a few days ago.”




Sharing a look with Lauren and Riley, Lauren looked at Riley to avoid me. Riley looked between us, nodded with a confused expression. He must have noticed she’s not even talking or looking at me. Is the idea of me moving in with Ezra that big of a deal? Obviously, it would need a real conversation between me, Lauren and Riley. But she can’t actually think I’d just move out on her, not after everything we’ve been through together. If I was going to just move out on them, I would’ve done it already - especially from Ezra’s birthday weekend to now.




“If you want, you can stay with the three of us. Lauren’s in my room now, so there’s a free bed in the girls’ room or Aria’s room now.” Riley said quickly.



“Order for Montgomery. Tuna with avocado, tomato and cucumber on honey oat.”



“Sit with us.” Harley said.



“I.. I actually have to get going. Got my train to catch for work.” I said.



“Oh, too bad since we only have so much time left together….. You know with graduation coming up.” Lauren snarked.



“Graduation isn’t until May.” Matt pointed out.



“But it’ll be here before we know it.”



“See you guys later.” I said.




Walking to the counter, I grabbed my food and left the bistro. God, that was so awkward. Why didn’t she just start some argument right then and there? Is she actually this pissed that I’m thinking about moving in with Ezra? Or is this her compensating because she and Riley can’t decide whether to date, stay as friends with benefits, or even just call it quits to their whole thing. I could hear everyone leaving the bistro, but I’m not even going to bother turning back to look at any of them…. Especially Lauren right now. All of a sudden, she shouldered me as she walked past.




“Bet you love that moving in with Ezra is all falling into place now.” Lauren accused and stormed off before I could respond.



“What was that about?” Riley questioned as I sighed.



“I told Lauren something and she just assumed I was going to do it. Just started acting like I already did it.”



“Please stop speaking in girl code and tell me. I’m Riley not Lauren. What is this thing that you’re talking about?” He asked.



“Ezra asked me to think about  moving in with him, I said I was thinking about it.” I told him.



“She doesn’t work tonight, maybe you should come home and talk to her about it.” He suggested and I nodded.

 

“But, I think you should - move in with Fitz I mean. You were going to move in with him at some point anyway. So, it’s not like this is much of a surprise. Besides, you tend to have this sad vibe when you come back from being at his place.” He added.



…….

 

Working on an article about Hamilton becoming a sensation on Broadway, I stared at my screen. All I can think about is what I’m going to say to Lauren later. Maybe I shouldn’t have told her about it yet, but when did she expect me to tell her? The actual day that I move in with Ezra? Obviously their rent will be higher when I move out since it'll be between her parents and his, at least until graduation then they’re on their own for rent. All of a sudden, my phone lit up and I saw it was a text from Harley. I knew this was coming, Lauren had been so obviously pissed at me in the sub shop earlier. Even Riley noticed it - well at least noticed that Lauren didn’t even look at me when we had shared a look to let Harley stay at our place. And Riley isn’t someone who can pick up on things like that, so that’s saying something.




 

‘Okay, I'm saying this because I love you both - what is going on between you and Lauren? Riley isn’t telling me shit here.’

‘Ezra asked me to think about moving in with him.’

‘I'm guessing you're actually thinking about it?’

‘Kind of. But when I had told her the news, Lauren assumed I already decided to do it. So now, she’s pissed at me for something I haven't decided to do or not do yet.’

‘You told her right before the bistro didn’t you?’

‘Yeah, but Ezra asked me a week and a half ago. I’ve been going back and forth on this since then.’

 




Putting my phone down, I went back to my article. Maybe, I can interview some people who have seen Hamilton. Never really been interested in History, but Hamilton actually sounds pretty interesting. Lauren had wanted to see Hamilton but we couldn't get tickets, mostly because they’re so high in demand and also neither of us could barely afford even a single ticket. There had been  times where I could barely afford multiple subscriptions…. Lauren would’ve loved to hear about this article. All of a sudden, James walked over and sat down next to me.




“Can we talk for a sec?” James asked.



“Am I in trouble?” I asked worriedly and he shook his head.



“No, of course not. But are you okay?” He answered.



“Yeah, I’m okay. Why?” I questioned.



“You seem off today. Everything okay at school?”



“It’s not school. Ezra asked me to think about moving in with him.”



“Are you going to?” James questioned softly.



“I don't know, but I want to. But then if I do Lauren and Riley’s parents will have a higher rent to pay since there’ll be one less person splitting it. Even if they do find another person; they might not even know them or they’ll just be a crappy person.” I explained.



“What else is there?”



“I'm the one who has managed to keep them from murdering each other for the past few years. What if two minutes after I walk out they kill each other? They're having issues right now but not bad enough to kill each other but still. But…. I told Lauren earlier and she completely blew up at me.”




“They managed when you and Spencer went to Europe didn't they?



“Yeah.”



“Is it possible you're just scared to move in with Ezra?”  He asked and I didn’t answer him.



“It’s been a lot lately for you two; seeing each other for the first time in what five, six years? Add to that you found out he was engaged when you ran into each other. After playing cat and mouse for who knows how long, you two get back together. Now after being back together a short time, you two get engaged and he's asking you to think about moving in with him.” He pointed out.



“That is a lot to happen. It's okay if you're scared to make this jump.”



“I'm not scared to move in with him, I'm marrying him - not scared of spending the rest of my life with him either. I want to move in with him… more than anything.” I said.



“Also, when did you become a therapist? Last I checked you wrote the sports column.” I joked.



“Pretty sure I just pulled it all out of my ass.”



“I think I'm scared that I’ll wake up and it has all been a dream. That none -ow!” I said when he flicked me.



“Not dreaming. I went with flicking as I figured that would've been better than pinching



“Okay you two, get back to work. Stop flicking her, James.” Amanda laughed, looking up from her laptop from Iris’s desk.



“You good Aria?” She asked.



“Yeah. I am.”



“Thank you.” I mouthed to James





…………

 

Staring at the door, I raised my hand to knock then dropped it. What am I doing? I still live here, there’s no reason for me to knock. I opened my purse and pulled out my keys, frozen as I looked back at the doorknob. Sighing, I rolled my eyes and unlocked the door. Walking in, Riley looked up from playing a video game and nodded. As Lauren walked out from the kitchen, she saw me and scoffed, crossing her arms. This should be a fun conversation for us… Not. Neither of us has ever been this mad at the other before, Riley paused his game and walked towards me.




“Packing the rest of your clothes tonight?” Lauren asked, annoyed.



“Can we please talk about this? I never said I was going to do it. Only that I was thinking about it.” I told her.



“Laur, just hear her out.” Riley prompted her.

 

“Don't have time for this right now. I have to get ready for work.” She snapped before storming into her and Riley’s room.



“Oh please! Riley said you don’t work tonight!” I shouted.



“Go home to Manhattan Miss. Upper East Side!” She shouted back, slamming the bedroom door.



“Forgetting about this whole issue between me and Lauren. You two really need to talk about what you are and whether or not you two want to try a relationship. Because, this cannot go on Riles. I’m tempted to move in with him just to get away from you two and your fight, fuck, repeat routine.”



“I try, but she turns any conversation into a fight. Then all of a sudden we’re doing… other things that you're already aware of. And despite my feelings, I’m about to give up. Maybe I should’ve given up a while ago. She doesn’t want to be with me, I can't force her.”



“I know I told you I think you should do it… But are you really considering moving in with Fitz?” He asked gently, changing the topic.



“I really am, I don’t want to keep waiting for the weekend to be able to spend time with him or only get a few hours during the week. However, this thing between you two is really making me consider doing it - I wasn’t just saying that. But I don’t want that to be why I say yes.”



“He asked me a week and a half ago. I hate that I haven’t even said yes to moving in with him, yet I’ve been staying with him.” I added.



“I’ll try talking to her about this moving in together thing with you and Fitz. Maybe Harley and I can try to get her to talk to you at school.” Riley promised before following Lauren.



“My cue to leave.” I muttered, rolling my eyes.




Walking back out of the apartment, I slowly made my way back down the stairs. Is this what ends our friendship? My moving out? We’ve been friends since Freshman year when we shared a bedroom in our dorm, although it did take us a month to actually become friends…. But since then we’ve basically been inseparable.  I hate when we fight, but our fights aren’t usually this bad. Although I don’t think Lauren has much room to be mad about this. I told her I was THINKING about it….. But I really am leaning towards moving in with Ezra. But I wasn’t going to leave her and Riley high and dry. Did she think I’d move out in the middle of the night and just leave a note?




Flashback - October, 2012



Walking into the dorm, I sat down at the kitchen table and tossed my bag on top of it. Unlocking my phone, I stared at my home screen of the girls and I at graduation. God I miss them. Summer had flown by so fast after graduation, it felt like I didn’t even get to see them that much. With Spencer interning for the Mayor again, Emily's been between swim practices at Danby and her shifts at The Brew, Maya's been working extra hours at Luck Leon's cupcakes, Hanna's been between New York and Rosewood with Caleb since he had been helping her find an apartment, and I've been spending time with Ella, Daniel, Toby, and Mike, plus with all our packing we haven't been able to meet up all together. Grabbing my backpack, I checked my schedule. Even though I know I only have one class today, it feels like I’m gonna miss a different class. Especially since it got cut short. At least I have time before the others get back, especially Lauren. She reminds me so much like the girls and for whatever reason - she hates me. Which makes it worse because we share a bedroom, but we’ve managed to avoid each other so far because of our schedules. The dorm door opened and Lauren walked in, pretty sure we both looked like a deer in headlights. We’ve never really been alone together, Gwen and Talia are usually with us and that makes it a bit better.





"Hey.” I said, hoping she couldn’t hear the hesitation.




“Oh… hey. Thought you had class?” She asked slowly.




“Got cut short.”




“That sucks, I had gotten to mine and saw mine was cancelled.” She told me.






Neither one of us said anything more as we fell back into our usual awkward silence. We don’t even know how to have a conversation, how we’ve managed to share our bedroom is beyond me. I should ask her what her problem is with me. No, I don’t want to open that Pandora's box. But I haven’t even done anything to warrant her hating me. At least, Jenna and Mona had a reason to hate me - I stood by and let Ali bully Mona. Plus letting her throw that firework into Toby’s hideout, resulting in Jenna losing her eyesight. 



"I can’t take this anymore, what did I do to make you hate me?" I questioned.




“What are you talking about? I don’t hate you, I thought you hated me! You’re always acting like you’re walking on eggshells or something around me.




“No! You’ve given me no reason to hate you. I’ve been like that because Gwen told me you didn’t like me, and to be honest you remind me of all my friends from home and being in different schools let alone different states then them is hard.”




“Okay, you don’t hate me. But what made you think that I hate you?”




“Gwen told me, then I got the feeling you really did.”  I said.



“That fricking bitch, I swear Gwen must love drama because she told me you hated me. Aria I don’t hate you.”




“And I don’t hate you.” I said.




“Wanna go grab a coffee? I think we have a lot to talk about.” She asked.




“God, yes.”





End of flashback





…….

 

So glad I have some clothes here now, because I would hate to have stayed in that apartment any longer just to throw some more clothes in a bag. Besides, Lauren would’ve been a bitch even more. Ever since this whole thing blew up, it feels like I’m on a minefield with her. Sitting on Ezra’s bed, I looked around his room. Grabbing my pillow, I shoved my face into it and screamed. God, this should not be so frustrating. First I find out  Lauren and Riley have been hooking up, now they’re in this war because Riley has feelings and she doesn’t…. Wait. She was pretty jealous when Riley came home with Sage before that date. But now, Ezra’s asking me to just think about moving in with him and Lauren’s acting like it’s the end of the goddamn world. I heard the elevator ding and I made my way downstairs to see Ezra turning on the tv.





“Hey you.” Ezra said once he saw me.



“Hi.” I responded, quickly joining him on the couch.



“Anything specific you wanna watch?” He asked and I shook my head.




Ezra caressed my back with his fingers and I melted into his touch. This could be us everyday if I moved in with him, coming home to him and cuddling on the couch as he watches whatever sport he has on at the moment. We wouldn't have only a few hours during the week together or would have to wait to see the other until the weekend or when Lauren and Riley…. damnit! One of the reasons I'm really considering this is because of them? Great, that's just great. I should be saying yes because I want to, not because of my horny roommates who can't have an adult conversation about what they are or their feelings!




“How was your day?” He asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.



“Good. But it's even better now.” I said softly, taking one of his hands in mine.



“Took the words out of my mouth.” He chuckled.



“Are you in the mood to go out for dinner two nights in a row?”



“With you? Absolutely.”



“Do you want Mexican, Thai, Chinese, French, Italian, pizza, burgers, Indian?” He asked, listing different options.



“Honestly, I’m in the mood for pasta, so anywhere that has pasta.”



“You got it baby.”






…….

 

I took another bite of my fusilli in pumpkin and goat cheese brown sugar butter sauce. Ezra had found this little pasta place near Central park, it’s definitely good for someone who loves pasta. After half an hour of going over the take out menu, he settled on the beef stroganoff tortellini while I settled on mine. He had ordered it for take out and suggested we have a picnic in Central Park. Just as I was about to tell Ezra that I do want to move in with him, I shoved another bite of my pasta into my mouth. God, it’s not like he’s asking for a goddamn kidney. He just wants me to think about moving in…. And I do want that. But it worries me that I may only want to move in with him because of Lauren and Riley, or that he may think that.





“Urban noodle is definitely a good place to get good pasta.” I said, taking a sip of my diet coke.



“Definitely adding it to our never ending list of take out places.” Ezra teased.



“How were your classes?”



“Boring as usual, I felt like I couldn’t focus. It’s a miracle I was able to focus at work.”



“What do you say to a little drunk Shakespeare after this?” 



“You are full of surprises Fitz. Now, how were your classes Mr. Professor?”



“Same as yours. Boring except I was teaching, not learning. And I could actually focus.” He teased, and I playfully smacked him.





……

 

Crawling into Ezra’s bed, I laid down next to him and he pulled me into his arms. God this feels right, being able to go to bed with him in the middle of the week and not having to worry about making it to the train on time. I do want to move in, I was obviously going to move in with him at some point! Opening my mouth to tell him that I'll move in with him, I quickly forced out a yawn. He looked at me as I snuggled up to him. Would he believe me or would he think it's just to get away from Lauren and Riley’s drama? Am I only wanting to move in with him because of them? No… that’s stupid. It  may be a small reason, but I really do want to be able to spend time with him without worrying about catching the train or only getting a couple hours with him.




“You okay sunshine?” Ezra asked, caressing my lower back.




“Yeah, just tired. Long day and I'm pretty sure I ate too much… along with those shots” I lied.




“How about we switch on Chinatown?” He suggested and I nodded.




“I like that idea.” I giggled as he pressed a kiss to the top of my head.





Even though I feel bad for lying, how could I even bring it up? That I want to move in with him but Lauren and Riley’s drama is one of the reasons why. And that when I had mentioned it to Lauren and Riley, she got pissed off at me because she assumed I already decided? God, do I need to get those two to figure out their own shit so I can tell Ezra I do want to move in with him? We’re engaged, we’re bound to move in together at some point - it’s not like we’re going to live apart when we’re married. Lauren has been my ride or die once we actually became friends…. I don’t want to lose that, but I don’t want to have to wait to move in with Ezra because Lauren’s pissed off at me. Or did he ask me to think about it because of Lauren and Riley… no, he wouldn't have done that.

Chapter 38: Don't want this night to end

Chapter Text

Few days later




Slowly waking up, I rolled  over to see Ezra still asleep, I got out of bed and quietly made my way downstairs. Hopefully this time he’ll stay asleep long enough for me to make him breakfast in bed, and that it doesn't burn the way our pancakes did on our anniversary. I walked over to the fridge, grabbing  the eggs, garden veggie cream cheese and heavy whipping cream. Setting them on the counter, I looked for the bagels and the jam. I seriously hate not telling him that I do want to move in with him, but still staying with him like this. Cracking the eggs into the mixing bowl, I poured a splash of the heavy whipping cream and a dash of salt and pepper into the eggs. Just as I started mixing it, Ezra wrapped his arms around me and pressed his lips to the crook of my neck. God, this could be us everyday - well sort of. If we both wake up even earlier. The times we have woken up earlier, we’ve used it for cuddling.




“Good morning baby.” He said, his voice husky from sleep.



“Hi, I love you, but can you go back to sleep? I'm trying to make you breakfast in bed.” I told him.



“And I'd like to distract you.” He chuckled, pressing his lips to the crook of my neck.



“Mhmm…Ez babe, I cannot make you breakfast in bed if you’re not in bed.” I giggled as he pressed another kiss to the back of my neck.



“I got lonely.” He quoted me, turning me to face him.



“You do realize that the longer you distract me, the longer it’ll be before I get back into bed with you. Which means you’ll have to wait even longer to cuddle.” I told him.



“Would you like any help?” He asked and I shook my head.



“But I need to know if you want cream cheese or jam with your bagel.” I giggled as he brushed a kiss to my ticklish spot.



“Both. But, how about I get us some good coffee from the place next door? Specifically, a hot vanilla-hazelnut latte for the most beautiful girl in the universe.” He suggested, I felt myself blush and nodded.



“Okay.”



“You were tossing and turning a lot last night. Do you want an extra shot in your coffee?” He asked.



“Did I keep you up?” I questioned and he shook his head.



“No, I woke up to go to the bathroom at one point. Came back and you were tossing and turning like a fish out of water. You know, until I did this….” He pulled me closer to him.



“Well, you do tend to calm me down.” I flirted, wrapping my arms around his neck.



“Also, which jam do you want?” I said as he pressed a kiss to the side of my head.



“Mhmm, surprise me.”



“That’s quite a bold move Fitz, considering one of the jams you have has jalapeno in it.”



“I’ll risk it. But first….”



He gently spun me around, pulling me closer to him and pressed his lips to mine. We slowly broke apart and he headed towards the laundry room. I started mixing the eggs, shaking the salt and pepper a bit into the eggs and quickly whisked them together. The dryer opened and closed. Glancing up, I watched Ezra walk back into the kitchen as he pulled a t-shirt on and I handed him his wallet. Kissing my cheek, Ezra left as my phone beeped and I saw it was Riley.




‘Matt, Harley and I will be there later. But Lauren won't be able to make it, she’s not feeling well.’ 





We all know she’s lying about not feeling well, she’s been avoiding me left and right ever since I told her about Ezra asking me to move in. The few times Riley, Harley - god, even Matt tried to get Lauren to talk to me and each time she managed to get out of it. She can’t ignore me forever…. This cannot be what kills our friendship. Swiping out of my texts with Riley, I quickly texted Lauren.





‘Look, I know you’re mad at me but I’d really love it if you come later. We both know you’re not sick… I know you, Laur.’

‘I’m not mad at you, I knew you’d be moving in with him at some point. It was that it came faster than I figured it would.’

‘But I didn’t say I was, just that he asked me to think about it.’

‘Think this should be a face to face convo - what time should we come?’

‘The game starts at three, but you guys can come earlier if you want.’





……..




Looking around, I couldn’t see Lauren anywhere. I caught Harley’s eye and she nodded that Lauren was still here. When they had gotten here, Lauren and Riley were separated by Harley and Matt. Which, I can only assume that they’re in another fight…. Again. Frankly, I’m shocked Ezra isn’t asking about why Lauren has basically been avoiding me since she got here. Even though she said she wasn’t mad at me, it feels like she is. At least, Stacey and Mark are here, they’ve been keeping Ezra occupied - when Gabbie isn’t. Hardy and I were a little surprised when Ezra told us he had invited her, but he’s still trying to figure out if he wants a relationship with his sister. All of a sudden, I felt someone behind me and I turned to see Ezra.






“Hey beautiful.” Ezra whispered, kissing my cheek.



"Hi." I said.



"By any chance, does the elevator make noise if it's stopped?" I asked and he shook his head.



“Only if you hit the emergency button. Why?" He questioned.




"No reason, may have to yell at Lauren in there." I told him and he held back a chuckle.




"What?" I asked.




"No reason but you had a reason." He chuckled.




"Shut up Fitz." I giggled and he smirked. 




"Make me." He playfully. 




"I'll make you shut up later." I whispered, brushing my lips to his.




“Well, Lauren is over there being hit on by Hardy.”




"Hardy, she's already in a complication and I don't need you making it worse. Also, this is Lauren…. My roommate.” I said softly, walking up to them.




 “I’m gonna go find…. Rebecca.” Hardy said quickly and walked off.




"How could you? I need him to take my feelings for Riley away." She snapped and I stared at her.





Without saying another word, I grabbed her hand and secretly pulled her onto the elevator. She crossed her arms as  I pressed the button a few floors down. So, she does have feelings for Riley! That would explain why she got so mad when he had that date… Well, supposed to have that date. But Riley had said she keeps turning any conversation about them into a fight. Which I feel happened before they got here since both Matt and Harley were between them. Hitting the stop button, I turned to face Lauren.





“You’re claustrophobic Ar.” Lauren pointed out.




“I'll suffer then.” I responded.




"So, you're finally admitting to having feelings for Riley?" I asked.




"Yes… but I don't want to ruin what we have!" She sighed.




"Lauren, you are going to ruin it if you don't tell him how you feel. He has admitted to both of us that he has feelings for you while you're hiding your feelings and still sleeping with him. What if he decides he has had enough and moves out? That affects ALL of us; Riley, you, even me." I pointed out.




"How would this even affect you when you're not even home anymore!" She snapped.




"I stay with Ezra on the weekends and all of a sudden I'm never home anymore? Bull crap! You're just mad because you know damn well I'm right." I scolded.




"You haven't been home at all, since Ezra’s birthday!" She scoffed.




"Because you two have either been fighting like crazy then having loud fucking sex, despite the fact you two have another roommate who you promised that you'd keep it down! And frankly I'm sick of being the mediator between you two!” I sighed 




"Oh please! You're five seconds away from moving out and moving in here with Fitz! Actually, you're practically already moved in! Hell, this might as well be your moving in party." She sneered.




"Maybe because my roommates are pushing me out the door with their drama and inability to work their problems out by themselves! Because god forbid they act like adults!" I nearly shouted.





“I'm sorry, him asking you to move in with him should be positive and I ruined it. I’ve been such a bitch to you about everything.” She said quietly.




“You didn't ruin it, you and Riley just have…. a lot of unresolved whatever we wanna call it now. Besides, I knew it was going to be a big thing and conversation.”  I told her.




"Babe, you waited five years for that man to come back into your life. You shouldn't have to wait to move in with him if that's what you want." She said softly, taking my hands in hers.




“But that would mean leaving your and his parents with a higher rent. And with this thing between-.” I started but she cut me off.




“The issue between me and Riley is not yours to fix, babe… it’s ours. Riley and I talked to Harley at some point of the time you were hiding at Ezra's - she’d be happy to take over your part of the rent. That is if moving in with him is what you really want to do.”




"You're going to hurt him, even if you don't intend to and I am not okay with that at all. It’s not fair to Riley that you won't try a relationship or end it, but continue to sleep with him.” I said softly, changing the subject back to her and Riley.




"I’m scared.” She whispered.




“Of what?” I asked.




“My feelings for Riley, what the future might hold for us…. You know, I don’t do well with these types of feelings.”




“You need to talk to him, REALLY talk…. Even if it’s hard, you two need to talk about this. Laur, the day I told you about Ezra asking me to think about moving in, I talked to Riley and he’s about to give up.” I said softly.



“I know, and I will. But I seriously mean it Ar, this between me and Riley is not your battle to fix - it’s ours. We shouldn’t have kept bringing you into this. Don’t try to be the fixer…. I know you’ve always tried to be the fixer. But babe, you’re not superwoman.”





She pressed the button for the top floor, neither of us said anything as the elevator went back up. As we walked back towards everyone, Lauren stopped dead in her tracks. I looked to see where she was looking, Riley was attempting to hit on Rebecca. His flirting was falling flat as it was clear that she isn’t realizing that he’s flirting, or she’s seriously just ignoring it. Pretty sure Rebecca’s ignoring the flirting as she’s been eyeing Hardy all day, they’ve been slightly flirting since Ezra’s birthday. Before either of us could say something, Hardy swooped in and stole Rebecca away from Riley with a few words we couldn’t hear.





 'Thank you.' I mouthed to Hardy and he winked.




"Come with me." I said, pulling Riley away.




"Okay, you two need to talk and I mean just talk. No arguing and no sex. Seriously, I cannot stress the no sex part enough." I said.




“There’s nothing for us to talk about anymore.” Riley said.




"Don't go out with her…. Or Sage…. or anyone else.” Lauren said.




"Why? Give me one damn good reason why I shouldn't go out with anyone else. Because it's clearly useless just wanting to be with you since you obviously don't feel the same. So guess what, you're getting your way and I'm moving on. And last I checked you're not the boss of me.”




"Because.... I - I love you."




"That’s not funny Lauren." He snapped.




"No, I really do love you. I was just afraid of ruining what we had…. What the future could do to us.”




“I don’t… I don’t do well with feelings. Any relationship I had lasted for what a month?”




“Can we just give it a shot?"





Lauren nodded, wrapping her arms around Riley’s neck as he kissed her. Well, that’s something I’m going to have to get used to seeing. Especially after the last four years of seeing them nearly kill each other everyday. Walking back to the living room, I made my way towards Ezra. Thank god that whole Lauren and Riley drama is finally over. With that out of the way now, I can finally tell Ezra without feeling like I’m just trying to escape Riley and Lauren. There is nothing now holding me back from moving in with him. Just as I got up to him, he wrapped an arm around my waist and brushed his lips to my forehead. I’ll at least wait until later to catch him up on the Lauren and Riley stuff.






“There’s my girl. You okay Ar? Saw you and Lauren a little bit ago and neither of you looked happy.” He asked, concerned.



“It’s all good. But now you have to share me somewhat equally again. Otherwise Lauren might drag me out of here from time to time.” I told him, hoping he’d get it.



“As long as you’re happy.” He said softly, kissing my nose.



“I am, mostly when I’m with you. But don’t tell them that.” I whispered



“Secret is safe with me… The feeling’s mutual, just don’t tell Hardy.” He said with a soft smile and I winked.



“Wait, why would Lauren drag you out of here?”



“Because… I'll be here ninety nine percent of the time this time. I’ve been wanting to say yes, but part of me was worried that I’d be saying yes just to get away from them or you’d think that. Then there was the whole Lauren-Riley drama… which has finally come to an end.”



“Are you absolutely sure about this baby?” He asked softly, cupping my face.



“Like Lauren said, I waited five years for you. I’m not waiting another minute to move in with you. That is if you still want-.” 




His lips were on mine, cutting me off. We both knew he didn't need to tell me that he still wants me to move in too, he just wanted to know I wanted it as well. Even if I chose to wait until closer to graduation or even after to move in, he’d still make sure that it’s really what I want. At least I don’t have to worry about the rent for Lauren and Riley, since Harley’ll be taking over my part. Nor do I need to worry that they’ll end up killing each other. Now, everything is falling into place. As we slowly pulled, he winked and I giggled.

 

Chapter 39: Make this place your home

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Week later - Friday night




Making sure the last of my clothes fit into the final box, I sighed with relief when I didn’t struggle with shutting it. After only a week of packing between classes and work, it surprises me how I ever managed to finish this quickly. I know I’ll still see them all the time, it hurts leaving Lauren and Riley so long before graduation. Of course, Ezra promised he’d kick me out once in a while to hang out with them and everyone else. Last night it really hit all of us that it was our final night together - although Lauren’s been crying almost all week so I think it hit me and Riley more last night. Since we moved into this apartment together, we all thought we’d be living together until at least graduation. If I Ezra and I had never gotten back together, Lauren and I definitely would’ve gotten an apartment together somewhere after graduation. I’m just glad that Harley’s taking over my part of the rent, it doesn’t get higher for Lauren or Riley’s parents.





“That is the last of my stuff.” I said, taping it shut.



“My baby girl is growing up.” Lauren joked, trying to hold back her tears. 



“Laur, I honestly think you’ve cried more in the last few days than Ella did when I left Rosewood.” I said, knowing she's on the verge again.



“Oh and before I forget, here’s my key-.”



“No. Don’t you even think about giving back that key, Aria Marie Fitz. For when you come over for homework or girls' night.” Lauren said, refusing to take the key.

 

“So, we’re already changing my last name?” I joked.

 

“Obviously. Are you sure you got everything?” She added, and I nodded.

 

“I do. Besides, it’s not like I’m never coming over again.” I said as Harley walked in.



“The guys just got the other boxes all situated in Ezra’s trunk. He said there’s room for the last three boxes.”



“Thanks Harls.”



“Ok, can you both stop looking at me like you’re never going to see me again? I’ll be twenty three minutes away, half an hour at max. Besides, we all go to the same school. I’m moving across the city, not the state or even the country.” I said, looking between Lauren and Harley.



“It’s starting to get dark, you ready?” Lauren questioned.



“I’ve been ready.”



“Let’s get you out of here then.” Harley said.



“Oh, wait! Don’t forget the emergency-.” Lauren said



“No. You keep that, especially since you’re still living with Riley. Who knows if he might try to buy another sandwich with laundry money.” I pointed out.



“Don’t even remind me of that. Still pisses me off.” She groaned, rolling her eyes




As I grabbed the box off the bed, Harley and Lauren grabbed the other two boxes. At least we’re using Ezra’s car for moving the rest of my stuff, I could only fit about six boxes in the backseat and apparently I had miscalculated how many boxes I would have. Doesn’t help that all my books ended up being ten boxes and my shoes were four boxes. Plus, Ezra’s backseat can be folded down - unfortunately my car does not have that ability. We followed Harley out of the apartment, God, all the times Lauren and I have walked up and down these stairs together after girls’ night or pulling Riley down to get to classes while he was half asleep or even many times - hungover. Ezra and Riley were rearranging the boxes as we walked outside, Ezra threw me a wink as I handed him the box. 



 

“How much do you wanna bet Riley cries more than Lauren tonight?” Harley whispered.



"With how Lauren’s been crying the last few days…. I doubt Riley is going to be crying more” I whispered back.



“I’ll miss your face.” Lauren whispered, pulling me into a hug.



“You’ll see my face at school, but I’ll miss you too Laur.” I said softly.



“Girls are so dramatic.”  Riley remarked and we all looked at him.



“Not even going to respond to that.” Ezra said and I winked at him.

 

“Smart man.” I teased.

 

We’re dramatic? Hear that Ar? We’re the dramatic ones.” Lauren laughed.

 

“You cried, pouted  and bitched for two weeks when you got killed in a video game, yet we’re the dramatic ones. You’re such a drama king.” I teased and Riley rolled his eyes.

 

“Yeah well…. You’re short.” He pointed out nudging me and I rolled my eyes.

 

“Ready to go?” Ezra asked and I nodded.

 

“Take care of our girl.” Lauren said.

 

“Always.” He promised.




…….



Looking through my shoes, I couldn’t find my other T-strap leopard print heel or my Kate Spade striped bow wedge. I know they got packed, so they have to be in one of the other boxes. Tossing one box into the other, as Ezra walked into the closet with the last two boxes of shoes. He set the boxes down, sitting down behind me and his arms around my waist. I giggled as he kissed my cheek and nuzzled his chin in the crook of my neck. Packing took a long time all throughout this week, but unpacking feels like it will be taking even longer.



“Last two boxes of shoes, baby. But seriously, how many shoes does a girl need?” Ezra teased.



“It depends.” I responded.



“Depends on what?” Ezra asked amused.

 

“On who you ask. I’m ninety nine percent sure Hanna has over a hundred, Emily might have five or six.”

 

“You saw the ten boxes of books I have, and you’re asking about four boxes of shoes?” I giggled.

 

“That amount of books don’t phase me.”  He chuckled, pulling me closer.

 

“Also, I could have brought those boxes up Ez.” I told him.

 

“What kind of fiance would I be if I made you bring the boxes up?”

 

 “Welcome home.” He whispered.




Suddenly his lips were softly on mine, pulling me onto his lap. My fingers tangled in his hair as his hands slid down to my thighs. I gasped into the kiss as he lifted me up, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist. His lips locked on mine as he carried me into our bedroom. God, I can actually say our bedroom now. Suddenly, he had me pinned on the bed and slowly pulled back before brushing his lips back to mine. I giggled as his lips found the ticklish spot, and he smirked before brushing multiple kisses.




“Get undressed.”



“Pretty sure undressing your fiancée is your job Mr. Bossy pants.” I flirtatiously teased.



“Finish getting undressed, and I’ll run us a bubble bath.” He murmured.




He smirked, pulling my sweater off and walked into the ensuite. I grabbed my hair claw and quickly clipped my hair up as I heard him start running the bath. Picking up his yellow shirt and my leggings off the bed, I maneuvered around my boxes as I discarded the rest of my clothes into my hamper. Walking back towards the bed, I carefully slipped my ring off. Just like every other time I've taken my ring off, I felt my finger do that twitch it does now. Which Ezra thinks is both adorable and funny, it’s like my finger needs to have my ring on. I grabbed Ezra’s pajama bottoms before making my way into the bathroom, seeing Ezra light a few chamomile candles and I set our clothes on the counter away from the candles. Without saying a word, he helped me into the tub before getting in behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist. I giggled as Ezra trailed soft kisses from my shoulder to the crook of my neck.




“Figured, you could use a little break from unpacking.” He whispered, trailing his fingers up and down my arms.



“I can always use a break with you… especially if it involves a bath” I giggled.



“How about after this, we attempt some grilled cheese? I know I’m hungry, but I can only guess whether you're hungry too.” He suggested.



“Mhmmm, we could also make mac n cheese with it  too.” I added.



“Sounds like a plan baby.” He murmured, kissing my ear and grabbing one of his poetry books



“What are you in the mood for? Emily Dickinson, Shakespeare, Frost?”



“Surprise me.”



“How about Robert  Frost’s Fire and ice?” He murmured and I nodded, leaning my head back against his shoulder.




“Some say the world will end in fire,

Some say in ice.

From what I've tasted of desire

I hold with those who favor fire.

But if it had to perish twice,

I think I know enough of hate

To know that for destruction ice

Is also great

And would suffice.”







“Mhmmm, I like listening to you read to me.”




“And I like reading to you. Why don't we do this more often?”




“I like the sound of that.” I giggled.




“Me too sunshine. Now onto the next one, Frost’s Nothing gold can stay.” He whispered, kissing the crook of my neck.







“Nature's first green is gold,

Her hardest hue to hold.

 

Her early leaf's a flower;

But only so an hour.

 

Then leaf subsides to leaf.

So Eden sank to grief,

 

So dawn goes down to day.

Nothing gold can stay.”





……..



For once we didn't burn or ruin our grilled cheeses or the mac n cheese. Definitely need this break from unpacking. At least it's not like I have to have everything unpacked tonight. Ezra even suggested moving in tonight instead of tomorrow morning like we had originally planned, so there would be more time to unpack before needing to head to school Monday. I took another bite of my muenster and cheddar grilled cheese as Ezra pulled me closer to the edge of the island towards him.




“At least we can make grilled cheese and mac n cheese. You know and not have it burn or be inedible.” Ezra joked.



“Both grilled cheese and mac n cheese are hard to mess up. Especially when grilled cheese is literally just a sandwich and  the mac n cheese comes from a box…. With directions. And of course the two things we’re able to make that are not frozen both have cheese.” I giggled.



“I have a surprise for you.” He whispered, slipping his arms around me.



“What is it?”



“If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise sweetheart.”




Ezra chuckled as I playfully rolled my eyes at him. He took my hands, helping me off the island. I laced our fingers together as I followed him. What on earth could this surprise be? It couldn’t be a shower, we had a bath earlier…. Or could it be? No, those aren’t really much of a surprise nowadays. Just as we got to the top of the stairs, he quickly covered my eyes. Before I could say anything, his lips found the ticklish spot on my neck. I instinctively let out a giggle.




“Ez! I can’t see and that tickles.” I laughed.



“Told you, it’s a surprise.” He murmured, leading me a bit further.




He uncovered my eyes, and I had to blink a few times to adjust to the different lighting from the kitchen plus from the darkness when his hands were over my eyes. I saw that we were in one of the other rooms. Two of the walls had a dark peacock blue with metallic golden peony floral wallpaper with an L-shaped black executive desk with a pink velvet task chair in front. There were two black writing desks with rose gold handles and legs pushed together behind the desk. The other two were a mocha brown. A rustic brown three seater sofa was pushed against the window, the curtains set up in a cross over design with two matching extra padded faux leather armchairs both with ottomans in a paisley design across from the couch and geometric nesting coffee tables in the middle. Oh. My. God.




“This way, you can have your own quiet space to do homework or relax or just to avoid me or Hardy.” Ezra whispered and pressed a kiss to my shoulder.



“Ez.” I said, turning to look at him.



“How long have you been doing this?” I questioned.



“For a while… you were picking things out for YOUR office not mine. And you were getting this whether you moved in or not.”  He answered and I brushed my lips against his.

 

“Thank you, I love it.”

 

“If you want to change-.” I pressed my lips back to his, cutting him off. 

 

“I don’t want to change a single thing. I love it as it is.” I whispered.




He cupped my face, as our lips met again. I know he really would change something if I didn’t like it, but I love it. Plus, the fact he did this as a surprise, how could I not love it? Add that he was doing this for me whether I moved in or not. Although it’s astonishing that he managed to get me to pick the stuff out without him spilling his secret plan. We slowly  pulled apart, I glanced at the couch then back at him before arching an eyebrow. Reading my mind, he chuckled, crashing our lips back together as he lifted me up and carried me towards the couch.





…….

Sunday




Staring at my books, I couldn’t figure out how to organize them. All day I’ve been trying to get them organized and have gotten nowhere. I’ve tried organizing them, by hardcover to paperback, then tried ABC order; first by author then title, then just by title. Hell I even tried organizing them by freaking height! Thankfully, this is the only thing I have left to really unpack. Although it’s not super important to unpack them, I just don't want to be maneuvering around the boxes for who knows how long or keep looking at them wishing they’d just organize themselves. There was a knock and I turned to see Ezra, I smiled softly as he walked in and placed two bowls onto the coffee table. He sat slightly behind me, pressing a kiss to my shoulder and I leaned back into him.






“Still organizing your books Ar?” He asked and I nodded.




“This is extremely complicated. And I’m sure I’m the only thing making it so damn complicated.” I whined and he held back a chuckle.




“How did you have them organized before?” He asked, brushing some of my hair behind my ear.




“I didn’t…. They were just shoved under my bed.”




“You had ten boxes worth of books shoved under your bed?” He chuckled.




“And also shoved in my closet.” 




He pushed the boxes of books away and wrapped his arms around my waist. I snuggled into him, laying down with my head in his lap. By the look in his eyes, he’s making it now a break time for me. All of a sudden, he scooped me up, carrying me to the couch and I giggled. As he sat us down, I snuggled into him and he brushed a kiss to my forehead. Caressing his face with one hand, I trailed soft kisses along his jawline.





“Are you hungry?”



“I could eat, no idea how long I’ve even been trying to do this” I answered.



“Good, cause I made lunch.” He said and I raised an eyebrow.



“Okay, okay. I reheated the Mac n cheese from last night  that we had decided not to eat after making it.” He admitted, handing me a bowl.



“Already had a feeling, since you would give us food poisoning if you actually cooked.” I teased as he picked up my copy of Shakespeare’s poem collection.




“Now last night was Frost, how about a little Shakespeare. Specifically, Sonnets XVII as a start?”




“Hope you know I'm never saying no to you reading to me. I’d listen to you read the sports column and that for me is saying something.” I said and he chuckled.







“Shall I compare thee to a summer's day?

Thou art more lovely and more temperate.

Rough winds do shake the darling buds of May,

And summer's lease hath all too short a date.

Sometime too hot the eye of heaven shines,

And often is his gold complexion dimm'd;

And every fair from fair sometime declines,

By chance or nature's changing course untrimm'd;

But thy eternal summer shall not fade

Nor lose possession of that fair thou ow'st;

Nor shall Death brag thou wander'st in his shade,

When in eternal lines to time thou grow'st:

So long as men can breathe or eyes can see,

So long lives this, and this gives life to thee.”







“One more then I want to read to you.” I told him, nuzzling my head into his chest.




“You got it.” He whispered, by the look in his eyes I wouldn’t be reading to him.







“Those lips that Love's own hand did make

Breath'd forth the sound that said I hate

To me that languish'd for her sake:

But when she saw my woeful state,

Straight in her heart did mercy come.

Chiding that tongue, that ever sweet

Was used in giving gentle doom:

And taught it thus anew to greet:

'I hate' she alter'd with an end

That follow'd it as gentle day

Doth follow night, who like a fiend

From heaven to hell is flown away.

'I hate' from hate away she threw,

And sav'd my life, saying 'not you”  






He read Shakespeare’s ‘ Sonnet CXLV’  so softly to me, as if we were in the library. His fingers caressed my arm as I fed him his mac n cheese and he took his time reading. Taking the bowl and setting it back on the table, his lips found their favorite spot on my neck as he murmured each word. I know he didn’t need the book to read the poem to me, but there’s something about him using the book anyway that I love. All of a sudden, he set our bowls back onto the table and gently pinned me on the couch. His lips found mine, punctuating every line with a kiss. Within seconds of finishing the Sonnet, he started on Emily Dickinson’s ‘Hope is the thing with feathers.’  still punctuating every line with a kiss to my lips.









“Hope" is the thing with feathers —
That perches in the soul ---
And sings the tune without the words ---
And never stops --- at all ---

And sweetest --- in the Gale --- is heard ---
And sore must be the storm ---
That could abash the little Bird
That kept so many warm ---

I've heard it in the chillest land ---
And on the strangest Sea ---
Yet --- never --- in Extremity,
It asked a crumb --- of me.”








………



Walking into the penthouse, I headed into the kitchen and set the bakery boxes onto the island. I had seen a key lime pie in the window of Cake a Diem , a new bakery a few buildings down on the corner. Once I saw what else they had I was a goner, I’m actually shocked I didn’t buy everything they had. I managed to stop myself after ordering the key lime pie, double fudge brownies, a box of macaroons and a few cinnamon rolls for tomorrow. Ezra appeared, I giggled as he pinned me against the island and pressed his lips to mine as I wrapped my arms around his neck. His hands slid down to my hips, and he lifted me onto the island without breaking the kiss.





“Mhmmm, that was quite a welcome home there, Ez.” I murmured as he brushed his lips back against mine.



“Hi beautiful. Did you happen to have a need for sugar, Ar?” He chuckled, noticing the desserts.



“Maybe…”




“You’re adorable when you get a need for sugar. How about we watch movies in bed later and we can devour them then.” He suggested and I nodded.




“But I believe it’s MY turn to read to you tonight. Since you stole my turn yesterday” I giggled.




“Fair enough, but now I can’t wait until later. Movies, dinner, my girl reading to me, desserts, and the two of us, having a sugar rush… that won’t just be from the dessert.” He breathed and I giggled.



“Also, I ordered food from that new vegan diner a few blocks over just before you got home. Since you said you were craving one earlier, I got you a veggie burger with everything on it and vegan chili cheese fries fries. Even got some tater tots, jalapeno poppers, caprese salad and mozzarella sticks to share too.”




“Say that again.”



“Which part? Or were you zoned out during the whole thing?” He chuckled.



“Before I got where?” I flirted, caressing his chest and he smirked.



“Before you got home….” He breathed, kissing me.




“But seriously, are we feeding an army tonight, babe?” I giggled.




“Well, neither of us can ever decide on just one or two appetizers then which ones to get. I figured we could just get our most usually ordered appetizers. Also, I ordered the jalapenos for your burger on the side. That way, you can decide how many you want.” He murmured, kissing my neck.




“Thank you baby. But before I end up procrastinating on my work, I am going to steal one of your shirts and start on my homework.”




“Okay baby, I’ll let you know when the food gets here. I still have some papers to finish anyway.”




“T Shirt or button down?”




“Button down, no t-shirt, wait no.. yeah button down. No. Yeah, T-shirt….. definitely t-shirt.” He murmured, running his hands up and down my thighs.



“The fact you couldn’t decide is pretty funny. But T-shirt it is.” I teased.




“Your favorite yellow one is clean.” He said, helping me off the island and I headed upstairs






Walking into our bedroom, I quickly discarded my clothes and pulled Ezra’s yellow shirt along with my brunch print pajama pants. Even with all the washes and all the times I’ve worn this yellow shirt…. It still smells like him. His other shirts smell like him too, but this one really smells like him. I made my way into my office, dragging my backpack behind. I really don’t want to do it, but I did tell Ezra I was going to do it and I know he won't distract me even if I want him to. Opening my laptop, I saw two sticky notes from Ezra.





‘We should probably start planning on telling your mother soon.’



‘I love you pookie bear….. I mean future Mrs. Fitz < 3





God, as much as I always hated that nickname Pookie Bear when my family called me that except Uncle Scott… I love it when Ezra does. Even though I know he does it mostly to tease me. Looking at the love note, it was clear  he struggled with drawing the heart. Drawing is not his forte and I love it. Setting the love note near the framed photo of us that I have on my desk, I glanced at the one I have of me and the girls laying in the grass with Ali…. long before ‘A’ and Ali’s death and long before the hell that was waiting for us. Staring at my homework, I pushed it aside not wanting to do it yet. I know we do have to tell her soon that we’re engaged. But once we tell Ella, I know there’s a huge chance of Emily and Maya finding out since they’re still in Rosewood majority of the time. Then there’s the possibility of Hanna finding out if Ella talks with Ms. Marin. The last thing I need is Hanna finding out through someone else that Ezra and I are engaged, especially since we haven’t really spoken since her finding out that Emily, Maya, and Spencer knew something about my and Ezra being back in each other’s lives. Plus there’s that we had that  fight when she found out… and that she’s been avoiding me. I picked up my phone and texted our group chat.  ‘Is everyone free, so can we all facetime real quick?’ Putting my phone down, I stared at my laptop. All of a sudden, my phone started buzzing like crazy. I picked it back up to see that everyone said yes and that Hanna started a group facetime… god we haven’t had this in such a long time. 






“Oh my god, I’ve missed all of your fucking faces!” Emily exclaimed.




“So, I have some news….” I trailed, holding my hand up and the girls screamed.




“OH MY GOD!” Emily and Spencer shouted.




"Can't believe you and Fitz are engaged! " Maya said.




“When did he propose?”




“Labor day.” I told them and Spencer gasped.




“So you were engaged when you saw me and didn’t say anything? You bitch!” Spence exclaimed jokingly.




“This was something that I needed and wanted to tell all of you together.” I told them




“How did he propose?” Hanna asked, giggling.




"He used a ring box and a lime ring pop. He remembered it’s my favorite. Plus, he didn't have the ring yet…. But he was determined to propose on our anniversary. He didn’t want to wait.”




"Show us the ring again?" Emily asked.




"It was his paternal grandmother's ring. Although, this camera does not do it justice. Also…. I moved in with him.” I said, holding my hand up.




"Have you told Ella yet?" Hanna asked.




"We're going this weekend or next to tell her. Which is another reason why I wanted this facetime, we all know Ella likes to talk especially with Ms. Marin and Mrs. Fields so there was that risk of at least one of you finding out. But Ezra told me that he did ask for her blessing so she knows he was planning on proposing. And she also knows about my moving in with him since I had to tell her that she doesn't need to keep sending me rent money.” I explained




"EM! We have to go see her!" Maya exclaimed loudly.




"Maya, some of us have earbuds in." Spencer said laughing.




“And some of us have ears. Also, why is it that when Maya screams it sounds like she’s being murdered?” I teased, and there was a noise from one of the girls.



“But, I’m hoping…. I could have my girls be my bridesmaids?” I asked and there was another noise, now definitely clear it’s from Hanna’s end



"I have to go, I'll talk to you guys later. Love you guys, congrats Ar." Hanna said quickly and hung up.



“We can see your face Ar, have you guys talked since….?” Spencer trailed off.



“I’ve tried.”

              

 

“Maybe we should plan another facetime to talk about everything?” Emily questioned.



“This is more between me and Han, everything will be fine.”



“Now where have I heard that before?” Spencer teased.



“Now if you’d only tell my brother you still love him.”



“YOU STILL LOVE TOBY?” Emily and Maya both shouted.



“You did NOT  manage to ease your way into changing the topic onto me and your brother.” Spencer exclaimed.



“Oh I did, and we all know how good I am at doing that.”



“Spencer Jill Hastings spill now!”



“Yeah Spencer, don’t you miss Toby being…. Handy for you?”



“MAYA.” Spencer and I bursted out 



“Reminder - Toby is my brother.” I laughed.





……..




Ezra ran his hand through my hair as I read The Great Gatsby to him with my head in his lap. His eyes keep catching mine, distracting me at least five times now. I giggled as he leaned down kissing my forehead. Looking back into the book, I could barely focus knowing he was watching me. Seriously, how did I ever get anything done during class when he’d secretly look at me the way he is now? Although, at least now we don’t have to hide anything. I’m feeling the sugar from all the key lime pie, double fudge brownies we ate and we still have others for later. Focusing on the book, I matched my breathing with Ezra’s as I heard him chuckle and I looked back up to see that he was thinking the same thing - our night is far from over.







 I looked at Miss Baker wondering what it was she "got done." I enjoyed looking at her. She was a slender, small-breasted girl, with an erect carriage which she accentuated by throwing her body backward at the shoulders like a young cadet. Her grey sun-strained eyes looked back at me with polite reciprocal curiosity out of a wan, harming discounted face. It occurred to me now that I had seen her, or a picture of her, somewhere before. “You live in West Egg,” she remarked contemptuously. "I know somebody there."  “I don’t know a single-”  “You must know Gatsby.” “Gatsby?” Demanded Daisy. “What Gatsby?”” I read.




“I could listen to you all night.” He murmured.




“Now, if you’re done trying to distract me. Why don’t we save the rest of Gatsby for another time and we can switch over to some Edgar Allan Poe?” I suggested and he handed me the book of Edgar Allan Poe poems.





“Why don’t you read Annabel Lee? It’s your favorite one from him. But, you are staying in my arms.” He said, pulling me up into his arms.



 

 

“It was many and many a year ago,

In a kingdom by the sea,

That a maiden there lived whom you may know

By the name of ANNABEL LEE;

And this maiden she lived with no other thought

Than to love and be loved by me.

 

I was a child and she was a child,

In this kingdom by the sea;

But we loved with a love that was more than love-

I and my Annabel Lee;

With a love that the winged seraphs of heaven

Coveted her and me.

 

And this was the reason that, long ago,

In this kingdom by the sea,

A wind blew out of a cloud, chilling

My beautiful Annabel Lee;

So that her highborn kinsman came

And bore her away from me,

To shut her up in a sepulchre

In this kingdom by the sea.

 

The angels, not half so happy in heaven,

Went envying her and me-

Yes!- that was the reason (as all men know,

In this kingdom by the sea)

That the wind came out of the cloud by night,

Chilling and killing my Annabel Lee.

 

But our love it was stronger by far than the love

Of those who were older than we-

Of many far wiser than we-

And neither the angels in heaven above,

Nor the demons down under the sea,

Can ever dissever my soul from the soul

Of the beautiful Annabel Lee.

 

For the moon never beams without bringing me dreams

Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;

And the stars never rise but I feel the bright eyes

Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;

And so, all the night-tide, I lie down by the side

Of my darling- my darling- my life and my bride,

In the sepulchre there by the sea,

In her tomb by the sounding sea.”

 

Notes:

Credit for each poem read; 'Fire and Ice' and 'Nothing gold can stay' By Robert Frost, Sonnets XVII' and ‘Sonnet CXLV’  by William Shakespeare, 'Hope is the thing with feathers.’ by Emily Dickinson, 'Annabel Lee' by Edgar Allan Poe

Chapter 40: Only The Good Die Young

Chapter Text

Few days later 




Ezra moved his laptop monopoly piece, as I took another sip of the IPA we’re sharing. I glanced over to the couch where Riley’s drunkenly out cold on the floor. How Ezra, Lauren and I aren’t completely wasted while Riley is, is way beyond me. We each had two beers at the Thai restaurant, then at Midnight tavern we had two or three more beers… plus a few shots. Ezra’s never seen Riley or Lauren drunk, so him seeing Riley like this is probably concerning for him. Or made him think of his college days with Hady.





“Are we sure he’s good?” Ezra questioned, glancing towards Riley.



“Oh, he’s fine. I nudged him in the gut before we moved over here. He grunted.” Lauren said moving her piece onto my property.



“Park place with two houses, that’ll be five hundred, pay up Kennedy. You might be sleek like a cat…. But your little cat piece isn't gonna save you tonight.” I glanced up, giving Lauren a smirk.



“Ruthless as always. But don’t go thinking Riley’s the only one who’s gotten drunk like that.” She said, handing me the money.



“This isn’t the first time he's gotten this drunk. The first time we just left him by the front door… after a few times, we then got told we can’t do it.” I told Ezra 



“Hey, I’ve only gotten like that once and that was Freshman year. But he gets like this about three or four times a month. Also, you had your chance to buy Park Avenue before me.” I teased, looking over at Lauren.



“No, I know better than to buy Park Avenue before you. Do I have to remind you that that night is why Toby put me in charge of you?”



“First, what happened Freshman year. Also, what would have happened if we had bought Park Avenue before her?” Ezra inquired.



“Hell happens. Riley did it once… we don’t talk about it.”



“I’m small, I have rage.”



“Rage to compensate for your shortness?” Ezra chuckled.



“Yes.”



“Freshman year, at a party your fiancée here, CHUGGED two bottles of schnapps at a party.”



“Scared the shit out of Toby from that.



“Spencer and I both thought you’d die of alcohol poisoning .”



“In the words of Toby I’m too annoying to be killed.’’



“Wait, the last shot, we all had different ones…. Please tell me he didn’t get a second Absinthe shot. Two of those knock him out…..”



“Yeah, that’s what he did.” Lauren and I both said.



“I vaguely remember someone saying 'absinthe shot', but I was more focused on making sure someone didn’t fall over to see who it was.” Ezra said, nudging me.



“Alright, camera girl, take your turn.” Lauren said.






……

Next morning 




Slowly opening my eyes, I bit back a giggle as I saw Ezra still asleep. Looking over towards Harley’s side of the room, to see her side empty. Oh god, how many times before I moved out and Harley took over Lauren’s side did I look over there and bet with myself on whether or not she’d be there? It’s like instinct now. Making sure I wouldn’t disturb Ezra, I slid out of bed and walked to the kitchen. Lauren was slipping her heels on and she looked over at me as I started a pot of coffee. I glanced over at Riley, who’s still fast asleep next to the couch with the blanket and pillow Lauren and I left with him. 



“Someone got lucky last night.” Lauren smirked.

 

“No. But you knew I was going to be wearing his shirt because I didn't bring pajamas for the spontaneous sleepover. Besides, Ezra likes it when I wear his shirts.” I smirked

 

“Bet he does. Anyway, I’m off to AfterParty. I guess we’re having a staff meeting or something. I won’t be back until later tonight. And Riley is…. Well, you see he’s where we left him.” Lauren said.

 

“Want me to bring you dinner or something later?” I asked, grabbing two mugs for me and Ezra.



“No thanks, Tiff and I are gonna grab a bite during our break.”



“Ok, at least let me know when you get there. Break hearts and stay hydrated.”



“Always.” She said, winking.




Watching her leave, as routine that's been carved into my brain - I walked over towards Riley and nudged him a bit with my foot. He groaned and rolled over, indicating he was still alive. It’s a miracle he has never gotten alcohol poisoning, the worst thing was that he was hungover for almost three days. It was a complete nightmare, it was worse than when he gets a cold. I walked back towards Kelsey’s room, and saw Ezra was still in bed. It’s weirdly odd to call it Kelsey’s room, maybe because I had lived here for two years. I crawled into bed and Ezra instinctively pulled me into his arms, nuzzling the crook of my neck and making me giggle at his stubble. Even though she knows I don’t care if she does and that she could at least make a hundred dollars, maybe two hundred if she sells my bed. Pretty sure they haven’t sold it yet because it gives Lauren confirmation that I’ll come back for sleepovers or something. Rolling over, I saw Ezra was awake.



“Good morning sleepy head.” I whispered.



“Morning beautiful, you left me all alone in bed.” He murmured and pressed a kiss to my shoulder.



“And you survived. I just started a pot of coffee, it should be a few minutes.” I giggled as he nuzzled his stubble into my neck again.

 

“Mhmmm, if you didn’t have to go to work or school ever I'd have you in my shirts twenty four seven.”



“I bet you would. Once we get back to our place, I’ll stay in your shirt for the rest of the weekend.”

 

“Hope you know I’m keeping you to that. But I should have you play poker with Hardy, you'd definitely kick his ass. Especially how you creamed us all last night.” He murmured, brushing some hair behind my ear.

 

“Don’t tempt me…. I’d kick both your asses. Also, it’s not hard to beat Riley.”

 

“Yeah, I noticed he basically had no poker face. But you wouldn’t show your favorite fiancé any mercy?” He teased.

 

“Nope, didn’t show you mercy before and being engaged doesn’t give you immunity from me kicking your cute ass at poker.”  I giggled.

 

“Oh sure, only mention poker. Nothing about the fiancé part.”

 

“Ez, who else would I be engaged too?”

 

“Spencer - most likely to piss Toby off. Or Ryan Gosling.” He smirked.

 

“You know me well.” 

 

“Of course, I know my girl.”

 

“Come on, coffee should be ready.”




Helping him up from the bed, he laced our fingers together. I led him into the kitchen and saw the pot was done. He wrapped his arms around my waist as I poured the coffee, Riley groaned. Ezra kissed my cheek before grabbing another mug for Riley. At least I made a pot, Riley’s going to need at least two or three cups. I opened the fridge and took out the creamer, putting enough for mine and Ezra’s to our likings and he added the sugars while I put the creamer back.



………



Rushing into the hospital waiting room, I saw Lauren. She looked like she had seen a ghost, but if she wasn’t wearing the same p ink Suede embellished Halter neck that she left in this morning I wouldn’t have found her so easily. Especially since she had one of the bouncer’s jackets draped over her shoulders. God, I have no idea what happened and the receptionist that called me on Lauren’s phone gave me no information on what happened. Thankfully, I’m Lauren’s emergency contact because Ezra had to slap Riley a few times to wake him up before I told him Lauren was at the hospital, fortunately that woke him up without coffee. I bolted towards Lauren, who just kept staring at the floor and I kneeled next to her.




“Hey, what happened Lauren?” I asked, receiving no response.

 

“Babe?” Riley said softly.

 

“Lauren? Are you hurt?” Ezra gently questioned.

 

“Talk to me, Laur.” I said softly.

 

“Lauren?” I repeated.

 

“You’re scaring me here, babe.” Riley said, rubbing her knee.

 

“Mar-Mar…. Marcy’s… dead.” She stuttered.

 

“What do you mean Marcy’s  dead?” Riley questioned.

 

“Some… someone killed her….. At AfterParty…”

 

“Are you okay?” I asked softly.

 

“I… I saw her…. her body…. No one was su-supp-posed to be there except for us…. She was bloody… so bloody….”

 

“Are you the only one here?” Ezra asked.

 

“Th-they…. Went…. Back to AfterParty……”

 

“Did anyone call her parents?” I asked and she shook her head.

 

“I’ll go call them.” I told her, taking her phone out of her purse.

 

“You two keep an eye on her.” I whispered.




Walking towards the payphones, I opened Marcy’s contact in Lauren’s phone and slipped a few quarters in before dialing the home number for Marcy. Steven, being the manager, should have either stayed with Lauren or had someone stay with her! I swear that man is such an ass majority of the time. Who leaves someone who just saw a dead let alone a murdered person’s body? God, poor Mr. and Mrs. Miller…. Poor Lauren for having to see Marcy’s body. After seeing Ian’s dead body in Hawthorne’s farm junior year, and Garrett’s body next to me in the crate on the Halloween train senior year, I know I wouldn’t have wanted to be alone. But how the hell am I supposed to tell a mother - who I’ve never even met that her daughter was murdered… Let alone murdered at the strip club where she works?




“Hello? Miller residence.”



“Mrs. Miller? Hi, um… My name is Aria.  I’m a friend of your daughter Marcy’s…”



“I no longer have a daughter, not since I found out about her dirty little job two years ago.”



“Mrs. Miller. I really think you need to-.”



“I do not need to do a single thing. Now, you’ve wasted my time. What do you have to say about that?”



“Marcy was murdered last night, I’m sorry.”



“That’s what she gets for having that so-called job.” She said and hung up.





Staring at the phone, I heard the disconnected tone and slowly hung up. That has to be her shock, talking. What kind of mother would say that? I glanced back over to everyone, thankfully none of them were looking in my direction. Hanging the phone back up, I took a deep breath. Even if Mr. and Mrs. Miller didn’t approve of Marcy working at AfterParty, there’s no way they’d not care that their own daughter is dead. Marcy was always talking about them…. She was lying?





“How did her parents take the news?” Ezra asked as I came back.



“I don’t even know how to word it…. But, apparently Marcy hadn’t spoken to her family in the last two years.” I told them.



“But she was always talking about some sort of family function and going on family trips. She told us how her mother was updating the garden, her dad’s new job….” Lauren said confused as I sat back down next to her.



“She must have lied, or just kept up with them online. Her mom said Marcy stopped being her daughter four years ago, when she and her husband found out about Marcy being a stripper. After Party was the only club she worked at, right?” I asked carefully and she nodded.




“Probably didn’t want to worry us, she’s…. She wa- was … the baby of all of us.”

 

“Come on, let’s get you out of here.” I said, helping her up.

 

“Never saw so - so much blood…”

 

“I know, I know. Come on.”

 

“We have a - a lot of blo- blood in our bodies….” She whimpered.

Chapter 41: Pieces of my heart are missin’ you

Chapter Text

Tuesday 




Walking through the door, I looked towards the guys’ office to see the light was on. Today has been a long day. All I want to do is get out of this damn skirt and pull on any one of Ezra’s shirts. Lauren’s been slightly MIA at school, Harley and Riley have both said Lauren’s struggling with Marcy’s death more than she’s letting me know about. I hate not knowing how to comfort her through this, we’ve been best friends for the past four years. We know how to handle when the other has their period, or in a bad mood… anything. But this is a whole new ballgame for us.

 




“Babe, you home?” I heard Ezra.



 

“Yeah, I'm gonna change into pajamas real quick.” 

I responded.

 



“Take your time baby, I'm just grading papers.” He told me.

 



As I made my way upstairs, I started peeling out of my ankle booties. All day, I just wanted to be in Ezra’s shirt and his arms. Strolling into the walk in closet, I looked through his button downs. Would prefer his yellow t-shirt but that’s in the wash. Smirking, I discarded my clothes and quickly slipped his red plaid button down before heading back downstairs. Walking into the guy’s office, Ezra looked up and beckoned me with his index finger. I giggled as he eyed me in his red plaid button down. Without hesitation, he gently pulled me onto his lap.

 




"Hi." I murmured, brushing multiple kisses to his lips.

 



"Now this is a view that I could get used to. Good timing too, because I need a break from these damn papers." He managed between kisses.

 



"You stressed from grading papers? The students were way more stressed writing them." I teased and he chuckled.

 



“Get back to grading papers babe, otherwise you’re never going to finish them.” I said, kissing him one last time.

 



“That was mean.”

 



“One of us has to be a good influence.” I teased.

 



“I’m going to check on Lauren before her shift at the club starts.” I said and he nodded.

 



“Tell her I say hi, and pick whatever you want for dinner.”




I made my way towards the kitchen and pulled out the take out menus, looking them over. Unlocking my phone, I quickly got to Laurens number and pressed call. Looking over at the takeout menu for a diner nearby and for our usual Chinese place. Even though we all tried to get her to take a few days off from AfterParty, she just wants to pay off her tuition. It’s a miracle she hasn’t cracked at all the last four years, working two to three - even four jobs while taking her classes. All of a sudden I could hear the music from Afterparty on the other end.





“Hey Laure.” I said as soon as she answered.




“Hi.” She answered, sounding distracted.




“You okay?” I asked, sensing the tension in her voice.




“Police are still here talking to everyone. It’s just so weird, knowing that she’s gone and that she won’t be here anytime I come in.”




“I know, do you need anything?” I asked.




“The bastard who killed her, to rot in jail… or better yet buried under burning water.”



“Do you want me to come up? I can bring you some food, like a pastrami sandwich.” I questioned



“No, I’m fine. Don’t worry about me, Aria.” She lied.



“Let me know if you change your mind, and before I forget Ezra says hi.”



“Tell Mr. Fiancé, I say hi back.” She said, trying to hide that her voice cracked.




As we hung up, I quickly rushed upstairs and grabbed my ripped skinny jeans, a striped sweater and my koi fish slip on sneakers. It’s clear she shouldn’t be at work tonight, especially with how she’s struggling with Marcy. It’s both surprising but also not surprising that Steven didn’t close AfterParty for a while after they found Marcy’s body. He’s always saying how the girls come first, yet there have been multiple encounters of creepy and entitled men trying to get with the girls and most of them  had to threaten to leave for Steven to let the security ban them. Now that even though one of his own dancers was murdered in his club, the doors are still open despite the others still grieving Marcy. I yanked my jeans on, slamming my feet into my sneakers and threw my sweater on and grabbed the first jacket I could. Picking up my purse, I slipped my phone into it, rushing out of the bedroom and pulled my f aux shearling aviator jacket. Ezra was walking out of his office just as I got to the last step.






“Ezra, I’m going over to AfterParty to check on Lauren.” I said.




“I’ll drive you and grab us some food. Is there anything Lauren would want?”




“If anything, she’d just want a pastrami sandwich and fries.”




“And what would you like?”




“Eggplant parm and fries.”





……..



Pushing past the customers, I made my way to the backroom. Ezra suggested Lauren sleep over, so I had texted Riley that Lauren was going to stay over at our place. He tried joking that he didn’t want to be left alone with Harley, so I texted Harley to slap the back of Riley’s head and to come over to mine and Ezra’s place. As soon as I got into the backroom, my eyes found Lauren curled up in the corner sobbing on the floor. Seeing her like that reminds me of the first few days after Alison had been officially declared as missing.







Flashback: September 9th 2009

 



Spencer leaned against the wall, staring at the floor while Hanna held onto Emily, and I gripped the sink. I don’t even know how long we’ve been here, pretty sure we’ve missed at least half a period. But this morning it’s all over the news that Alison’s officially missing. Someone had just said they bet she got what’s been coming to her. That’s all it took for Emily to run into the bathroom and we all followed her, to see her sobbing in the corner. It’s still not making any sense why Ali even left the barn - she’d been ditching us a bit more and more before she had left to visit her grandmother in Georgia. I glanced at everyone, it's been so weird and different with all of us the last few days. As if we don't know how to be together without Ali; but it's not like we haven't hung out all together or one on one together without Ali.






“This just has to be one of her games… right?” I asked.

 



“As much as we hope she’s alive…. We have to think….. About the chance she is…. Gone.” Spencer said softly and Emily sobbed into her hands.

 



“I did hear her scream that night. Spencer said softly.

 



“What if this is some sort of test? Like on Halloween?” Hanna questioned.

 



“But, would she really take it to this level where there’s search teams and cops questioning everyone?” I questioned.

 




“This is Ali we’re talking about.” Spencer and Emily both said.




I bit back a shaky sob. How am I supposed to tell them I’m leaving for Iceland in two weeks? Ali is missing, maybe even dead and now all of a sudden I’m leaving the country! Pretty sure this year long trip is so Byron can try and make himself less guilty. But going to Iceland is the last thing I want to do, what if they find Ali alive? I need to be here, with my friends but both Ella and Byron said no to even asking if I could stay with any of the girls. Then it was definitely declared I can’t live by myself for a year either, even with Ms. Marin and Hanna across the street, both the Sawyer family and Lopez family next door on both sides. It’s not like I’d be alone in foreign country. Not even a day after Ali was missing and Byron declared we were going to be renting our house out and moving to Reykjavík for a whole damn year! He doesn’t care that my friends and I need each other…. This is just to save his ass about his cheating ass.




End of Flashback







 

“Oh Laure…. What happened?” I questioned, kneeling next to her.

 

 

“Sorry.” Lauren cried.

 

 

“Shhh, don’t apologize.”

 

 

“I had to be the o-one who cleaned her loc-locker.”

 

 

“It’s okay, it’s okay.” I whispered.

 



“Come on,  let’s get you out of here. I already texted Riley that you are sleeping over and Harley’s on her way to our place with Jillian. Ezra’s having Hardy set up the family room for us. Did you wear this here or change into it here.” I questioned, motioning towards her rose gold crop top with matching miniskirt and rose gold  platform 9 inch heels rhinestone studded fishnets.

 

 

“Wore it here…” She whimpered.

 



I grabbed her houndstooth peacoat off the coat rack, helping her into it. There has to be some way to cheer her up, even just a tiny bit. She grabbed her bag out of her locker, and held onto my arm as we walked back out. Ever since she started working here Freshman year, she made it clear she hates it but it’s the only job besides when she was a bottle girl at Rogue Hideout, or bartender at Royal Jewel hotel, that pays somewhat decently. At least enough for her to have saved up plenty for her tuition and it’s the only club that actually pays the dancers and doesn’t charge a huge stage fee.

 

 

“Harley’s going to bring you some clothes. If she forgets pajamas, then you can borrow any of my pajamas. Ezra’s across the street getting food, he’s even getting you pastrami and fries.”

 

 

“I don’t want to intrude on you and Ezra.”

 

 

“You’re not, it was his idea that you sleep over since our place is a bit closer. But even if it wasn’t you still would not be intruding. But could I ever borrow this outfit?” I asked, jokingly and she let out a soft laugh.

 

 

“You’d break your neck in these heels.” She said, giggling.

 

 

“I know, but it got you to giggle a little.”

 



 

I glanced from Pitch Perfect that we had turned on a while ago after Legally Blonde ended to see Lauren fidgeting with her face mask a bit. We’ve been trying to keep the movies more happy, that way it can’t trigger Lauren into another breakdown. She’s already had two since we got here; although Penelope seemed to have calmed Lauren down a bit a little while ago…. Whether Penelope was just having fomo from us, or just wanted pizza, she seemed to have taken a liking to Lauren. Even though he had gotten us food from the diner; even getting Jillian a BLT with avocado and Harley a spicy chicken sandwich - he had also ordered a few pizzas for us and left a few bottles of the Rosé.

 




“Guys, I’m not going to have another breakdown.” Lauren said, taking another slice of the spinach-mushroom- black olive pizza.

 

 

“We know.” I said softly.

 

 

“Then why are you all acting like you’re treading on thin ice? Like I’m a ticking bomb?”

 

 

“Because we love you.” Jillian said softly.

 

 

“And we know you.” Harley added.

 

 

“Maybe a bit more than you think. Alright, it’s been fifteen minutes. You can stop fidgeting with it and take the face mask off. ” I told her.

 

 

“Lauren, listen to your horoscope.” Harley told her.

 

 

“The gas is on, Leo. One spark can cause an explosive fireball. There's a tremendous amount of potential energy to the day just waiting to be unleashed. Know what you're getting into before you light that match. The effects of your actions will ripple for some time. That said, go ahead and set the situation on fire. Perhaps there's an issue brewing that can no longer be ignored.

 

 

“Just what we need, Lauren starting fires.” I giggled.

 

 

“No, it’d be worse if it was you or Jillian starting fires. Read Aria’s.” Lauren laughed.

 

 

“Aria, You have a lot of emotional and physical energy that should help you accomplish whatever you need to do. The planetary energy is on your side. Take advantage of it to say what's on your mind and get closer to wherever you need to be. Your active and receptive sides are in agreement today. You should be able to find a healthy balance between giving and receiving.” Harley snickered.

 

 

“That’s not what it means when it says physical energy or the giving and receiving.” I said.

 

 

“You sure?” Lauren smirked.

 

 

“Shut up Laure, do I have to remind you how I found out about you and Riley?” I said, taking the magazine from Harley.

 

 

“Harls, your turn. You may feel like the brakes have been slammed in the romance department, Virgo. Realize that this doesn't mean you have to stop having fun. Laughter and good times are in store for you today as long as you don't get hung up on the slow pace of your love life. You can have a good time while taking things one step at a time. Savor each moment.” I read to Harley.

 



“Brakes are definitely not slammed for me and Kelsey.” Harley smirked.

 

 

“Well that’s great to know Harls.” Lauren giggled.

 

 

“Do me now.” Jillian said and we all bursted out laughing.

 

 

“That’s not how I meant that!” She laughed.

 

 

“Sure…..” We teased.

 

 

 “Inside information may come your way today that starts you thinking about improving your financial standing, Taurus. You might hear of career and investment opportunities that you've never considered before. You're an adventurous soul. You might consider jobs that would have your grandmother reeling! The coming months show promise for you. Good fortune lies over the horizon. Go for it!” I read for Jillian.

 

 

“If any of us have a job that would have a grandmother reeling - it’d be me.”

 

 

“But… I’ve been thinking about quitting AfterParty. Part of me wants to go back to being a bottle girl at Rogue Hideout, it paid a bit better than AfterParty.”

 

 

“Really? How long have you been thinking about this?”

 

 

“A while, remember my friend Violet from Rogue Hideout? She reached out a little while back and told me that Sadie, the reason I quit in the first place, got fired. There all I had to do was flirt a bit, and I always brought in more clients which got me more money.”

 

 

“Besides, the only reason I really stayed at AfterParty…. Was for Marcy. Yeah, the pay was good, but it’s draining but Marcy was there. I never look forward to my shifts. Even if it takes me longer to pay off my tuition, I can’t keep going back there. What if I get killed next? Hell, it could've been me instead of Marcy… It should have been me, she was just barely nineteen. She came to us last year, freshly eighteen and new at Barnard for dance… She wanted to dance on Broadway.” Lauren said, trailing off at the end.

 



“Hey, no. It shouldn’t have been either of you. But Laur, you do what's best for you.” I said.

 

 

“Earlier… It wasn’t just having to clean out her locker…. I was terrified at every sound - that someone was going to burst through the door shooting me… at anyone.”

 

 

“Take some time off work, I mean it Lauren. If your manager has a problem with that he can take up with me. But you need to take a break, you should not be afraid to go to work.” I said.




……

The next night



 

Packing my clothes into my duffle bag, I felt my stomach knot up with guilt for leaving to go to Rosewood when Lauren is like this. Already texted both Riley and Harley to keep tabs on Lauren, and to keep me updated on her. Ezra, Hardy, and Riley apparently talked and I guess when Riley’s at work Hardy’s going to bring Penelope to see Lauren since Lauren loves seeing Penelope. Maybe we shouldn’t even go this weekend. I’m the only one who knows how to take care of Lauren - ever since Freshman, we’ve been the only ones who know what to do when the other is sick, has a period, or just having a bad day. She was there when my Granny Marie died….  And we were barely friends still. But I don’t even know how to comfort her when it comes to this.

 



“If she needs anything we’ll head back that second.” Ezra whispered, wrapping his arms around my waist.

 

 

“Are you reading my mind again?”

 

 

“No, it’s obvious you’re worried about Lauren.” He murmured, nuzzling his chin on my chin.

 

 

“Thank you.” I said, turning my head to look at him.

 

 

“You don’t have to thank me baby, I’m worried about her too. But we can wait to tell Ella, if you want to stay here with Lauren.”

 

 

“No, we should go tell Ella. Besides, if anything Lauren will just want to be alone. And like you said we’ll head right back if she does need anything.”

 



He kissed my shoulder and went back to finish packing his own duffel bag. Even though we’re not even getting married for a few years, Ella once said she was going to give me full access to the savings account my grandparents had all set up for me for when I get married. I watched as Ezra put his shirts and a sweater into his bag. Lauren hasn’t really been a socializer since Marcy’s death, even Ella had suggested we wait a bit for us to go back to Rosewood. If we stay, there isn’t much we’d be able to do if Lauren still doesn’t want to see people. It would be nice to be able to have that access to the wedding fund, and start adding a bit of our own money to it as well. I hate feeling like I’m abandoning her, even when she’s wanting to be alone. Ezra walked back over to me, standing behind me, his hands rested on my hips.

 



“What's running through that beautiful mind of yours now baby?”

 

 

“A lot…. Okay, maybe not a lot. Rosewood is not New York, so there’s the very good chance we run into Byron, which he doesn’t even know we’re back together let alone you being back in my life. Frankly, I don’t care to tell him. And obviously, Lauren still.”

 

 

“Are you absolutely sure you  want to go down to Rosewood this weekend?” He asked, cupping my face.

 

 

“Yeah, I’m sure.”

 

 

“Why don't we stop by Snookers before we leave Rosewood?” He suggested, slipping his arms around my waist.

 

 

“Trying to get me drunk Fitz?” I giggled.

 

 

“Well,” He murmured, kissing the crook of my neck.

 

 

“You are very seductive when we’re both drunk. And we deserve a little….drunken sheet tangling.”

 

 

“Ez!” I squealed, playfully smacking him.

 

 

“I was trying to keep it clean.” He breathed as I pressed my lips to his.

 

 

“We gotta work on your dirty talk Fitz… it’s not supposed to be clean.” I teasingly flirted.

 

 

“I'll pick you up from work on Friday.” Ezra told me.

 

 

“Hope you know that, you got me wanting to do some sheet tangling right now.” I smirked, biting my lip.

 

 

“You know I can’t say no to you…. Not that I would even want to say no to you baby. But we are doing this my way baby…. I’m taking my time with you tonight. However, I must say that your plan to entice me into bed is working impeccably, baby.” He said, cupping my chin.

 

 

“Well Mr. Fitz,” I started pulling him closer by his tie.

 

 

“You started this whole domino effect flawlessly, Ez. Now, remind me how  proficient you are…..” I giggled, trailing off as he gently plopped me against the pillow.

 

 

“My plan was quite immaculate Mrs. Fitz.” He breathed, dimming the lights as I reached into the nightstand drawer.

 

…….



‘Have I told you lately’ by Bryan Adams started playing as Ezra brushed multiple soft kisses to the crook of my neck and our feet playing footsies with our legs being tangled together. No clue how he managed to turn the music on when he dimmed the lights. I giggled as he found my ticklish spot once again, getting him to linger his lips on that spot. I traced my finger along his jawline and he rested his forehead against mine, our eyes locked on each other’s.

 




“God, you have me so mesmerized…. Captivated.” Ezra whispered, brushing his lips to mine.

 

 

“Is that right Fitz?” I giggled.

 

 

“Mhmm, I am completely under your spell baby.” He breathed, pulling me even closer.

 

 

“You were transcendent as always.” I whispered, playing with his hair.

 

 

“Just for you Aria …… Also, now I seriously think we’re just trying to out word each other.” He whispered, brushing his lips to my forehead and I giggled.

 

 

“Aria baby, don’t even think about giving me that look I know that’ll be brewing.” He chuckled.

 

 

“What look?” I questioned and he reached over and handed me his credit card. 

 

 

“Why don’t you call up Lauren, and go shopping sometime this week before we head to Rosewood?”

 

 

“You do realize that most guys would hide their cards from their wives.”

 

 

“Maybe… yet you touch it like it’s a disease.”

 

 

“Hope you know I’m not going to like spending your money, Ezra.”

 

 

“Aria… it’s our money baby.”

 

Chapter 42: Knock me down and back up again

Chapter Text

 

Ella and I were at The Brew,  waiting on our coffees before we headed into Philly. Even though I told her I don’t even need it yet, she’s insisting on giving me full access to my wedding fund now. Ezra said we could always start planning early and figure out a budget for everything. I watched Summer Young, one of the cheerleaders who had graduated with the girls and I, make my pumpkin spice latte. The best thing about the Brew is that they get pumpkin spice at the end right at the beginning of September. But Summer had gone off to UCLA for Psychology, but about two years ago and Emily had said that Summer ended up getting pregnant and had to drop out. But she’s over at Hollis now still studying Psychology, and working part time at The Brew. Hanna used to say that she thought if anyone - was going to get pregnant, it would be Naomi Zeigler or Riley Wolfe. But pretty sure she was only saying that because they were in a way her popularity rivals and they were bitches to her, despite Hanna being the one who became the IT girl after Ali disappeared. 




“There should be a hundred thirty  thousand dollars in the savings account.” Ella told me and my breath hiccuped, making me cough.

 

“I’m sorry…. WHAT?  A hundred thirty…. Thousand ? Thousand? As in the number group after hundred?” I choked out and Ella nodded.

 

One …. hundred… . Thirty… Thousand ? How?” I interrogated.



“Gigi and grandpa Montgomery, and Granny and grandpa Rose spent almost your whole life adding to it. Then grandpa Jack won at least twenty grand on betting horses after granny died. He wanted to split it between you and Mike, to him, he had no use for it and wanted to make sure you and your brother were taken care of. Your great grandma and grandpa Rose were both a little well off. The day you were born, the four of them went to the bank and started the wedding fund.”



“Also, you’re the first and only granddaughter. Don’t worry, they did the same for Mike for college -which since he got the lacrosse scholarship, he can use his for either his future wedding or something. I’ve even been adding to it since Grandpa Rose died.” She explained, as Byron walked in and I quickly fixed my engagement ring so he wouldn’t see it.

 

“Ella, you’re looking well.” Byron greeted Ella, walking over and turning to me.



“You wouldn’t know anything about Ezra Fitz being back in Rosewood around Mike’s birthday, would you, Aria?”

 

“Yes I do, because I brought him home…. Since we’re back together now.”



“I see, and were you ever planning on telling me?” He grilled.



“It’s not like you see me as your daughter anymore anyway. So, there wasn’t really any reason to inform you.”



“Here’s your pumpkin spice latte with almond milk, Aria. And Ella, here is your medium roast with two cream, three sugars, two pumps of cinnamon and vanilla.” Summer said before Byron could respond and I handed a ten over for a tip.

 

“Thanks Summer, tell your mom I say hi” I said, as Ella and I walked out.




…….

 

Neither of us said anything as Ella pulled into the parking lot of Goldward bank. It had been a pretty quiet ride, Ella doesn’t exactly push for conversations about Byron. I know there’s only a matter of time before Byron does find out about the engagement - especially from someone else. Just hope it won’t be while I’m out with Ella. At least I know that Ezra’s with Daniel and Toby, so Byron can’t exactly hurt Ezra if the worst case scenario happened. I always wanted Byron to walk me down the aisle at my wedding when I was younger, but once I caught him with Meredith and our relationship getting rocky after that and then everything junior and senior year. Now, I don’t even want Byron at my wedding. But I’ve been toying with the idea of having Daniel walk me. Looking at my ring again, I started turning it around my finger.



“Taking a wild guess that you don’t want to tell Byron.” Ella said.

 

“Honestly, no and I don’t even plan on inviting him to the wedding. We haven’t had the best relationship since I caught him with Meredith in tenth grade and then it got worse once Ezra and I came clean about our relationship.”

 

“Mom? Would it hurt your feelings if I asked Daniel to walk me down instead of you?” I asked.

 

“Honey, it would not hurt my feelings. He’s been more of a dad to you than Byron these last few years, but it wouldn’t have surprised me either if you walked yourself down.” She said, as we got up to the counter.

 

“Hello, I’d like to give my daughter access to a savings account that had been made for her. It’s under the name Aria Montgomery.” Ella told the teller.

 

“Ah, congratulations on the engagement. The balance after the withdrawals is-”

 

“Sorry, hold on, what withdraws? There should not be any withdrawals from this account. There should be one hundred thirty thousand in there, give or take. Nothing less” Ella interrupted.

 

“The ones that Bryon Montgomery made back in two thousand and eleven; each one for a vendor. Then each month for the last two years to a Rosewood daycare center. The remaining balance is five hundred forty.”

 

“Vendors?” Ella questioned.

 

“Silver linings photography, LoveStruck bakery, Enchanted petals florist.” The banker read from the transactions list.

 

“He and Meredith had gotten married in August of that year; they had a short engagement since they were expecting Lola.” I said, as it clicked into place.



“I want the manager… now. We had papers that neither of us were to take a single penny out of that account. There were even papers for this bank to not let any withdrawals be made.”  Ella said.



……

 

I stared out the window as Ella drove back into Rosewood. Neither of us said anything after Ella let the bank manager have it - it was worse than when Mr and Mrs. Hastings blew up at The Grille once the girls and I were rescued from the dollhouse. What the hell was Byron thinking, taking my wedding money? If Gigi and grandpa Montgomery were still alive they’d be blowing their gaskets at their son, and I know granny and grandpa Rose weren’t Byron’s biggest fans and that was before they found out about his affair. But they’d be unleashing all their fury - which was a little scary to see when they came to Rosewood the Christmas of junior year. Byron makes a decent amount of money at Hollis, I only know this because I’d have to give Ella the child support checks and those were always twenty five hundred. Which is a bit more than the twelve hundred that had been decided.



“I could kill your father right now.” She seethed.

 

“Want me to drive?” I asked.

 

“If I’m not holding this steering wheel I’ll end up calling him and I want to just show up at his house.”

 

“Like a crazy ex?” I questioned.

 

“Crazy mad ex.” She corrected.

 

“Scared to ask how much was in my college fund.”

 

“Not even close, but there was seventy five thousand dollars for your college.”

 

“Were my grandparents bank robbers?” I questioned and Ella laughed.

 

“No, again two of them were just a little well off. Plus, Byron and I added to it as well. At least, there’s still plenty in the college fund you could use. There’s forty two thousand left.” She said, turning onto Byron’s street.




She had barely pulled into Byron and Meredith’s driveway before she killed the engine, getting out of the car and I quickly followed her. I haven’t been here or even around Rosewood square, the subdivision by Hollis since December of my senior year… right before everything went down with ‘A’ when Byron introduced Mike and I to Lola. Ella banged on the door repeatedly until Byron opened it, she stormed past into the house. I looked around seeing all of Lola’s toys and photos of her, her and Meredith, her and Byron, even all three of them. No evidence Byron has any other kids… any photos of me and Mike are probably all at Ella’s. Just a small happy family of three; Byron, Meredith, and Lola. No Aria and no Mike. Byron’s first two kids, we don’t exist here.




“Did you think we wouldn’t ever find out? We were just at Goldward bank, Byron! Five hundred and forty dollars! That’s all you left of ARIA’s money? Why didn’t you just wipe it fully clean and close the account? Right, because otherwise then I would’ve been notified! Are you trying to be a horrible father to your own kids?” Ella asked as he shut the door behind us.



“You had no right to take that money! That was rightfully Aria’s and it was even in the divorce papers!” She continued and Meredith walked in.

 

“What is going on? Oh, hello Aria… hi Ella.” Meredith said, realizing we were here.

 

“Hi.” I responded.

 

“Meredith.” Ella said coolly.

 

“So, what’s going on?”

 

“Byron used money that was set up for me….. To pay for your wedding.” I told her.

 

“No, that’s not true. His parents paid, you two must be mistaken.”

 

“We’re not mistaken, Meredith . The banker told us that there were withdrawals from Aria’s account - made by Byron!” Ella snapped.

 

“First you cheat on my mother, use Iceland as a way to what? Hide your affair, try to make amends? Cheat on my mother AGAIN, getting your mistress pregnant - use MY money to pay for your shotgun wedding?”

 

“You said your parents had given you that money as a wedding present!” Meredith exclaimed.

 

“Really Meredith? You married a man who cheated on his first wife twice, him lying really shouldn’t be much of a shock to you.” I told her.

 

“This was Meredith’s first wedding, she deserved to have a nice wedding. I was going to return the money, but we needed it for Lola’s daycare.”

 

“That doesn’t mean stealing from your daughter! Also, Hollis has a free daycare, Byron! You used to put Aria and Mike in it when you’d take them to work! But that’s not good enough now is it? You did not need it for Lola’s daycare!”

 

“When were you planning on returning MY money  Byron? It’s already been what, three years? And there were no deposits or anything.”

 

“There’s still time Aria. It’s not like you’re even getting married….” He trailed off, realizing it.

 

“Yeah, we’re getting married in a few years.” I said holding up my left hand.

 

“In a few years, you’re getting married. You don’t even need it yet, Aria.” He said sharply.

 

“Doesn’t matter when I’m getting married! That is MY MONEY! Byron, you saw how I was after everything went down my senior year and you knew that the one person I needed was Ezra….. but you told him to fuck off.”

 

“Oh, did he tell you that?”

 

“He told me it wasn’t someone he recognized … but I knew he was lying because he couldn’t look me in the eyes when he told me. Ezra could have thrown you under the bus but he didn’t. Toby was the one that confirmed it was you.” I snapped.

 

“Byron… I do get why you didn't approve and tried to keep us apart. But I'm an adult now, and he's not even at NYU. He stayed away for me…  While you were out cheating on Ella all over again!”

 

“Replace the money… or I’ll drag your ass through the mud in court.” Ella growled.

 

“Scratch that - I WILL be dragging you to court. Byron, you better call up your divorce lawyer, because you can expect to hear from mine. Very soon.”

 

“Aria, Lola is really excited to meet her big sister. She just woke up from her nap, if you want to come meet her.” Meredith said and suddenly I didn’t care Byron stole my money…. I get to meet my little sister.

 

“Ye-.”

 

“Lola will not be meeting Aria. End of discussion.” Byron interrupted.

 

“Yeah, would hate for your new kid to realize how much of an ass you are to your old ones.” I snarked

 

“Get out. Both of you.” Byron raged.

 

“Go to hell and burn there.” I said

 

I glared at him, following Ella out and slammed the door behind me. He has some nerve giving us attitude when he's the one who stole my wedding fund. Even though I already somewhat knew I was never going to be able to meet or see Lola…. It still hurts. Maybe I shouldn’t have even told Ezra about the fund, because now I have to figure out how I'm going to tell him it is completely gone…. Well except for the five hundred and forty that was now in my wallet. The last thing I want is Ezra trying to pay for the whole thing, which I have a feeling he’ll try to do. Looking at the house, I tried to imagine what Lola had even looked like the last time I saw her. God, I’m actually more pissed that I can’t even see my own sister than the fact my father stole my wedding money. 



“How are you feeling?” Ella asked as I pulled my seatbelt on.

 

“Well, I just learned that Byron not only drained my wedding fund but got confirmation that I can never see, let alone meet my little sister. So, I’m pretty pissed.”

 

“What is it?”

 

“It’s not even the fact Byron drained my wedding fund that hurts the most. 

 

“Honey, it’s okay if you're more upset about not seeing Lola.”

 

“Hunded and thirty thousand FUCKING dollars….. And I’m more upset about not being allowed to see my own sister, who I’ve only got to see twice.”

 

“Although this shouldn’t even surprise me. A while back I suggested I come see them next time I come back to Rosewood, and he said it was a bad idea. Never said it but I know he doesn’t want Lola to start asking questions about why she never sees me or Mike.”



“I’ve known that face since you were born, what are you thinking?” Ella asked, looking over at me.

 

“How am I supposed to tell Ezra that Byron drained the wedding fund? Maybe I just shouldn’t tell him-.” 

 

“Aria sweetheart, you need to tell him. Your marriage shouldn't start out on secrets or lies like that.” Ella cut me off.

 

“You’re right, I need to tell him. Just so you know, I do hate when you’re right.” I told her.

 

“Which means I'm doing my job.” She joked.

 

“Where are we going?” I asked as we drove past Ella’s neighborhood and past mine and Ezra’s apartment building.

 

“The Radley, we are going to get drunk enough that we’ll need someone to pick us up.”

 

“Because drinking will solve my problems?”

 

“For a while at least.”




……

 

Walking into 3B, Ezra looked up from grading papers on the couch. God… all times I’d come over to see him grading papers, or watching him grade papers on our Saturday mornings. There were candles lit on the coffee table, along with a bottle of champagne. I walked over as he set the papers aside, pulling me next to him. Ezra kissed the top of my head as I snuggled into him. 

 

“Now this takes me back…. You know, except for the alcohol.” I giggled.

 

“Even got our old usuals from East Sun Dim Sum House… with extra egg rolls.” He smirked, pouring us both a glass of champagne.

 

“You’re still not going to tell me how you managed to buy this place, are you?”

 

“Nope. But I got us a bottle of wine for later too, and I even dropped a bottle of merlot and riesling off at Ella’s for her.”

 

“She’ll finish it by tomorrow night… I’m not kidding, she will.” I told him as he slipped a glass into my hand

 

“How was your day out with Ella?”

 

“Eventful… we got drunk for a while. Never thought I’d ever get drunk with my mother, it’s a lot different from having just a glass or two with her.” I said, taking a sip.

 

“Would you like to talk about what’s bothering you?” He asked, giving me a knowing look.

 

“You know how I told you about the wedding fund my grandparents all set up for me?” I asked and he nodded.

 

“Yeah… well that’s gone now. Been gone for the last few years because Byron just about cleaned it dry. Used it to pay for his wedding, even though it was in his and Ella’s divorce papers that neither of them were to touch it. Left five hundred and forty bucks out of a hundred thirty thousand. Ella will be having the time of her life dragging Byron through the mud in court - she already called her divorce lawyer… she was two and a half mojitos in though. At least the college fund Ella and Byron set up still has forty two thousand, since I have my scholarship.” I told him, he pulled me closer and kissed my shoulder blade.

 

“Don’t worry about it baby, I’ll cover the hundred thirty thousand.” He murmured.

 

“Ezra Nathaniel, no you’re not. That’s way too much for just you to cover.”

 

“Baby, you deserve to have the biggest wedding that you want.” He insisted, cupping my face.

 

“You. Deserve. Your. Dream. Wedding.” He breathed between kisses.

 

“I don’t need some big wedding Ezra, all I need is you. Marrying you is my dream.” I said as he pressed his lips to my forehead.

 

“And all I need is you too sunshine. How about this, we wait until later to figure out how to split this monumental wedding fifty-fifty?” He said, playfully and I giggled.

 

“But, what else happened?”

 

“Nothing.” I lied.

 

“Aria, baby… talk to me.” He whispered, brushing some hair behind my ear.

 

“Long story short, I have a four year old half sister who I apparently can never see because Byron doesn’t want her asking questions about why Mike and I are never around. And Byron has  been using the fund to pay for her daycare as well.”

 

“The money thing isn’t what hurts more…. It’s not being able to even see Lola. It’s all Byron’s doing, Meredith was about to introduce me but then he said no, that I wouldn’t be meeting her and that’s the end of discussion.” I said, slightly mocking Byron at the end.

 

“Want me to go yell at him?”

 

“No, he was pissed enough when he kicked me and Ella out. I don’t need him taking it out on you…. Okay, I’m starving and smelling the damn Chinese food without eating it  is torturing me.”



He kissed my shoulder, as he reached over and opened the Chinese to go boxes. Of course, he knows when not to push something. All the Chinese restaurants in New York are great, but there’s something comforting about East Sun Dim Sum House, that we can’t really get in New York. I scooped some of my tofu-mushroom fried rice into my sesame noodles as Ezra opened the few packages of egg rolls.



“How do we-.”

 

“Only got the veggie egg rolls. Wasn’t about to risk you eating one with the meat. Or you know, you get jealous that I get a bite of all the egg rolls.” He said and I giggled.

 

“Shut up, also it’s scary when Lauren can read my mind and it’s scarier when you do it.” I giggled.



……



Maya and Emily held my hand looking over my ring, as the bartender brought over our drinks. I was going to bring Ezra, but he still had some papers to finish grading and wanted me to spend time with the girls. By the time I was here, Maya was on her second Mai Tai while Emily had been nursing her frozen strawberry-basil margarita and had ordered me a cosmo the second she saw me. While still being pissed at Byron, and the fact he had the nerve to glare at me and Ezra at The Brew this morning - I ended up downing my cosmo within two minutes.



“I told you the camera did not do this ring justice.” I said, sipping on my second Cosmo.

 

“So, any wedding details you can spill?” Maya questioned, looking up.

 

“Not many…. Still waiting to find out if I have bridesmaids.” I said teasingly.

 

“Aria, you should know our answer was and is still yes. Even though they haven’t answered, you know Spencer and Hanna are going to say yes too.

 

“What details do you have that you can spill?”

 

“It’ll be a year or two after I graduate. We have to work on the whole bridal party - we have one more groomsmen in mind  than we have bridesmaids. So, Ezra and I were thinking about having someone walk down with Penelope. And…. I’ll be asking Daniel to walk me down the aisle.”

 

“Are you going to tell Byron about marrying Ezra?” Maya asked.

 

“He already knows… doesn’t he?” Emily questioned, seeing my face.

 

“Found out yesterday, Ella took me to the back to give me full access to a  savings account my all my grandparents set up for me. Turns out he’s been taking the money, for his own wedding to Meredith… and to also pay for Lola’s daycare. There was a lot of money in that fund…. Out of one hundred thirty thousand - yes my reaction too - he left five hundred and forty bucks.” I said, downing the rest of my second.

 

“Daycare? I thought Hollis had a daycare.” Maya said as I signaled for another Cosmo.

 

“Oh, it does.” 

 

“It actually hurts more…. That I can’t ever see Lola”

 

“What?” They both said.

 

“Yeah, Byron doesn’t ever want me around Lola. He made that extremely clear.”

 

“But you did nothing wrong to warrant not being able to see her.”

 

“Dated my eleventh grade English teacher, which led him to basically disown me without saying it. My relationship with Byron was rocky since I caught him cheating on Ella with Meredith, then it got even more strained once Ezra and I came clean about our relationship. Now, Ella told me over Mike’s birthday weekend - that before Ezra and I had broken up junior year, Byron had started cheating with Meredith again. He thinks it’s my fault I had gotten kidnapped, said if I had never gotten involved with Alison…. None of junior and senior year would have happened to me.” I said.

 

“I had actually contemplated not telling Ezra about what Byron did. But Ella said our marriage shouldn’t start out with secrets or lies. Of course I knew he’d try to pay for the whole thing, we agreed to figure it out later but we’d split it. It was harder to tell him about Lola.” I continued.

 

“Is it because of his own half sister?” Emily asked and I nodded.

 

“Yeah, because it’s sort of similar but also completely different. He doesn’t know if he wants a relationship with Gabby….. and I’m not even given a choice. I just can’t see my own sister.”

 

“What was his response?” Maya questioned.

 

“He didn’t exactly know how to respond about Lola and the fact I can never see her… but he was really sweet about Byron draining the wedding fund. Pretty sure he was about to go give Byron a piece of his mind…. I texted Toby to see if he could hang out with Ezra while we caught up.”

 

“You’re afraid of which one more; Byron confronting Ezra about your relationship and engagement or Ezra giving Byron a piece of his mind?”

 

“Byron towards Ezra. When we first came clean about our relationship to Ella and Byron, Mike had punched Ezra. Later that night Mike had said he said better it had been him than Byron. Then this morning at The Brew Byron just death glared at us, like we did something wrong and shouldn’t be there. And I know it took a lot of will power for Ezra not to go yell at Byron.”

 

“You’d think losing almost a hundred thirty grand would upset me more.”

 

“Brett! Can you give us some orgasms?” Maya called out

 

“MAYA!” Emily and I bursted out laughing as people looked at us.

 

“The shot, you dirty minded people! It’s on the menu!” Maya exclaimed.

 

“I’m gay and married…. to you!” Emily laughed.

 

“And I have a fiancé to do that for me.” I smirked, still laughing at Emily’s comment.




Brett walked over, giving us each a shot and walked away. Poor Brett, I can only imagine other things Maya has said. Emily and I shared a look, both of us trying to keep from laughing again. Without saying anything, we tapped the shot glasses together and downed the shots. Holy crap, now I understand why it’s called an orgasm. Maya smirked, seemingly reading my mind.



“So, I’ve sort of been writing Ali’s case as a podcast - it’s not like an actual podcast. It’s just for a school project….. But I’ve been thinking about writing it…. As a book, but not just about Alison’s case but also what we went through. I treaded carefully.

 

“You went through so much those years, you got shot Ar… you deserve to write about it.” Maya said softly.

 

“Hey, we ALL went through it.” I pointed out.

 

“Besides, what we went through deserves to be told and who better to tell it than you?” Emily said.

 

“If you want to write it - write it. Anyway, for a more enjoyable topic -how’s the fiance?” Maya teased.

 

“Really good.” I said.

 

“He somehow managed to buy his old apartment, so when we visit we don’t have to stay with Ella.”

 

“Shut up, that’s not the full reason.” I laughed seeing Maya smirking.

 

“Full reason? So it’s definitely part of the reason.” Emily joined in and I rolled my eyes.

 

“Let’s just say us having our first time together - let alone him taking my virginity in my mother’s house was not his top choice for location.” I said.

 

“It was in your old bedroom?” Emily exclaimed.

 

“Well, we weren’t going to do it in the car!” I laughed.



……



Staring out the window, I watched as we passed different stores and buildings. Not counting when Ezra I came here during Mike’s birthday weekend - I can’t even remember the last time I was even in Philly, anytime I visit home I stay in Rosewood. We were going to find somewhere to eat, before getting on the I-95 to New York. Ezra slowed to a stop as the light turned red and I turned my head to look at him. He reached for his coffee he got from the Brew before we left Rosewood and I watched as he took another sip. Just as he set it back into the cup holder, his eyes locked on mine and he gave me that smile that drives me crazy. I slipped my hand in his and he laced our fingers together.




“Enjoying the view?” He chuckled.

 

“Actually yes, I am.” I giggled as he pressed a kiss to the back of my hand.

 

“Forgot to ask earlier, how was meeting up with Emily and Maya?”

 

“Never going out drinking with Maya again.” I said.

 

“What happened?” He asked, but I could see the slight smile.

 

“I told them about what happened with Byron and about Lola…. It's a shot, but Maya’s resolution was to yell out to the bartender ‘ Brett! Can you give us some orgasms ?’ Then she called us dirty minded like she didn’t just yell that out at the bartender.”

 

“I’m not sure how you want me to respond to that.” He chuckled.

 

“Well, Emily and I had bursted out laughing. Then we didn’t take her seriously the rest of the time.”

 

“Did the bartender give you orgasms at least?”

 

“Shot wise - yes. Like I told Maya, I have a fiance to give me the other kind. Emily pointed out that she’s gay and married.”

 

“We have some time….. let’s make a quick stop before we eat. Unless you want to eat first?.” He said.

 

“I’ll survive a little longer without eating. Where are we going?” I asked.



“You’ll see Sunshine.” He smirked.




Despite him wearing his sunglasses, I could see the mischief in his eyes. The light turned green and he turned right; onto a street, leading into a little neighborhood outside of downtown Philly. Watching the houses, I realized the houses were in a pattern: cape cod - colonial - craftsman. There’s no way he has another getaway house, he would’ve said something when he first told me about the one in Beacon. Wouldn’t he? There’s no reason why he wouldn’t have told me - he told me about buying 3B. Besides, he has made it clear that he doesn’t care for all his money - except when it comes to him wanting to spoil me. He pulled up in front of a moss green two story craftsman house with white trim and an open house sign in the front yard. Honestly, even though we live in NYC - I’d still love to have a house with him at some point in our future - even if it’s a brownstone or some one story house. After my journalism career takes off, I don’t want all the financial stuff to be his to carry.




“Ez, what are we doing here?” I  asked.



“I think that we should build our future house.” He told me.



“Oh yeah? Where are we going to have this house of ours, Fitz?” I inquired, giggling.



“I know we once talked about Soho or Brooklyn or Chico in Cali or even Boston. But baby, I’d go anywhere you want. As long as I’m with you, we could be anywhere in the world.” He said softly



“I think you’re becoming more and more of a hopeless romantic every day.” I teased



“Only for you baby.” He whispered, brushing his lips to mine.




We walked into the house, which was styled in a mix of French country and Scandinavian. It was clearly one of the newer houses since it looked so professionally done. Doesn’t even feel like any family has lived here yet. Makes me kind of think of the Hastings’ house and even Ms. Marin’s house a little. There were at least three other couples looking around the house too. He slipped his hand into mine, leading me up the L-shaped stairs. God it’s beautiful here, but it’s definitely not New York.




“But why don’t we start with the master bedroom first and go from there?” He said.



“Still doesn’t explain why we’re here Ez. Why are we at an open house if we’re just going to build this future house of ours, hmm?” I giggled.



“We might as well plan ahead and start getting some ideas, Sunshine. Now we could do an open floor concept or modular, hybrid, or even closed floor plans.” He told me.

 

“Whatever you want Ez.” I said.



“Baby, do you not realize I’d give you the moon if you asked?” He asked and I arched an eyebrow at him.



“Would you turn Pluto into a real planet again?” I questioned, wrapping my arms around his neck.



“I’d try, but I don’t think that's how it works.” He chuckled.



“You seriously are such a hopeless romantic.” I giggled.




He didn’t waste a second, cupping my face and brushing his lips to mine. I swear this man would set the world on fire to give me anything I want. Running my fingers through his hair, I giggled against his lips as he slid his hands down to my waist, pulling me closer to him. I can’t even count on one hand how many sweet and romantic things he’s done for me just because he wanted to since there’s been so many. But the fact that he’s really thinking about our future is literally my favorite thing he’s done. Because I know we want the same things - marriage, kids, a home to make our own. We slowly pulled apart and he rested his forehead against mine.




“Again, only for you Miss. Montgomery, now what do you want?” He asked.



“Maybe we could do a hybrid floor plan. I like the idea of both open floor and closed floor. In wall shelving, obviously we'll have a small library, an island in the kitchen, and an en suite with a walk-in shower with a ledge so I can shave my legs better.” I told him, as he led me up the stairs of the house.



“Was that so hard sunshine? Anything else?” He asked, giving me that damn smile.



“You.” I whispered, caressing his face.



“All that can definitely be arranged.” He said, wrapping an arm around my waist.



“Also a transom window and sidelights at the front door.” I added and he raised an eyebrow.

 

“Transom window is the window at the top of the door and slight lights are the windows on each side of the door….. I really need to stop talking with Toby.”  I said and he chuckled.



“How many bedrooms, baby?” He inquired.



“Probably four or five, depending on how many kids we have. Plus we may want a guestroom or even a playroom for the kids. I doubt a guest would want to stay in our small library.”



“Pretty sure with both our books combined and with our future kids’ books AND whatever books we buy in the future we’ll need more of a large library. But I think we should have a balcony for our bedroom, have wine while watching the sun set” He joked.



“I’m gonna keep saying it. You… are seriously a hopeless romantic.” I giggled.



I followed Ezra into the master bedroom, the walls had been painted a light blue and the floor was grey hardwood. There was a bay window letting in natural light to make the room look bigger. God, I can already envision our Saturday mornings in bed; cuddling and having coffee and even reading. He gave me a small smile, he was definitely thinking the same thing I was.



“I love the natural light.”



“Me too, that and the light blue makes the room feel bigger doesn’t it? Do you want sliding doors or french doors or regular sliding doors for our balcony?” He questioned.



“You pick, you’re gonna have to decide things here too, Ezra.” I told him.



“I think we should get french doors.”



“Perfect.” I said.



“What do you think of a vertical three panel wall for the living room? We could do stones for the middle panel, in-wall shelving and put a fireplace there too. And we could get a sun room, you can plant some flowers and we’ll have our little weekend morning coffees in there.” He asked, leading me back downstairs 



“I love all of that…. Not as much as I love you though.” I flirted and he chuckled.



“And there is nothing I love more than you.” He murmured, as we strolled into the kitchen.



“Oh god, we definitely need a wine cellar and a pantry.” I said and Ezra chuckled.



“You got it baby.” He murmured, gently pulling me to face him.



Lifting my chin with his index finger, he leaned in and brushed his lips against mine. If I didn’t already know it, him wanting to build our dream house and give me anything I wanted just said it all. I’d live anywhere with him, we could live in a studio apartment for all I care. As long as I’m with him, we really could be anywhere in the country… anywhere in the world. He’d go all out for me if I’d let him. Our eyes met, and it was pretty clear he was thinking the same thing.



“Come on, let’s go get you something to eat, Ar.” He said softly.



“How do you read my mind like that?” I questioned.



“I didn't this time, your stomach grumbled. Which I’m guessing you were too busy thinking about us to notice your own hunger. ” He chuckled with a smirk.



“Oh hush.” I giggled as he led me back to the car.

 

“How about the vegan diner that’s right before the highway in Wellsprings?”

 

“Sounds perfect.”

Chapter 43: We gonna lose our minds tonight

Notes:

I just want to give a slight TW that there is an nonconsensual kiss near the end of this chapter.

Chapter Text

Riley: Lauren took your advice, she’s actually taking some time off from AfterParty

 

Aria: That’s good to know. She needs this time

 

Riley: She’s still working, she just got more hours at Morning Grind

 

Aria: Did she say if Steven gave her a hard time about it

 

Riley: No, but he tried. I was picking her up when she told him, and I glared at him when he tried to - shutting him up about it. Pissed me off that he tried to give her a hard time.

 

Aria: Thanks for keeping me updated Riles. Do either of you need anything?

 

Riley: I don’t but we both know Lauren would only say she wants the bastard who killed Marcy in jail or dead.





At least Lauren took my advice, especially with her having these breakdowns. The last thing she should be doing is working at AfterParty when she’s afraid to even be there. My phone vibrated and I saw Hanna had emailed me a list of bridal stores in New York and Philadelphia to look into. Hanna and I seriously need to talk, she didn’t seem mad at me when the girls and I had FaceTimed so I could tell them Ezra and I are engaged and that I’m living with him. But we haven’t discussed everything that went down when she learned about me and Ezra being back together. Scrolling through different bridesmaid dresses on the Enchanted Bridals website from Hanna’s list, I barely heard the elevator ding and I walked into the penthouse. Looking up, it was an adjustment from my phone screen to the penthouse being nearly completely dark with candles lit all over.



"Hi beautiful. How was work?"

 

"Over today, sorry I’m late baby…" I murmured, pressing my lips to his.

 

“I could tell by your texts, but you’re not late. Dinner is actually in the oven right now." He said softly.

 

"Would it make you feel better if I told you that you look taller than normal today?" He asked and I playfully smacked him.

 

"I'm not that short babe." I giggled as he pressed his lips to my forehead.

 

"Either way….I like your shortness."

 

“Are we having a power outage?” I questioned.

 

“Nope, just wanted to give you a nice romantic dinner at home that did not include take out.”

 

“Do I get to know what’s for dinner, Mr. Romantic?”

 

“Spaghetti and depending on how it’s going in the oven, plant based meatballs.”

 

“Anything I can help with?” I asked and he brushed his lips to mine

 

“Just relax baby, why don’t you go pick out a wine?” He suggested.

 

He kissed my forehead and I walked over to the wine cooler as he took the spaghetti out of the oven. I swear, we may put Ella’s wine collection to shame. I kneeled down and pulled out the Merlot wine rack, this isn’t even all the merlot or all the wine in general. Really hope it worlds out, the smell of the roasted garlic- mushroom- basil spaghetti sauce is making me even hungrier. Looking through the five bottles of Merlot, I saw two different ones we both really like. Ezra was already setting the table, setting our plates down.



“Low hanging fruit or Oak grove?” I asked, looking up.

 

“Whichever you want, love.” He responded, walking over.

 

“Even got those garlic knots you like from Carbone’s over on Maddison.”

 

“Babe I could have picked up the garlic bread, it’s closer to my work than it is to here or Columbia.” I pointed out.

 

“Then that would ruin the surprise.” He chuckled.

 

Playfully rolling my eyes, I placed the low hanging fruit merlot back onto the rack. He took my hand in his, helping me up and brushed his lips to mine. I grabbed the glasses, and poured us both a glass as Ezra lit the mahogany scented taper candles. He took the glasses and I headed back to the wine cooler, putting the Oak Grove merlot back. I stood back up and Ezra took my hand in his, leading me towards the table and held my chair out for me.



“Thank you. How was your day?” I asked as he sat down.

 

“Too many meetings, way too many papers to grade. I had kept thinking about cuddling with you all day.”

 

“That makes two of us Ez.” I giggled, brushing my lips to his.

 

“And how did your classes go?” Ezra asked as I took a bite.

 

“Long, and work was even longer.” I said.

 

“It’s edible and good.” I said, taking another bite.

 

“Let’s be glad I used jarred sauce and not homemade.” Ezra chuckled.

 

“You probably would’ve started a fire.” I teased.

 

“Most likely, or given us terrible food poisoning. But at least it’s edible.” He said.

 

“So you can only make spaghetti when I’m not around to distract you huh?” I smirked

 

“Apparently. But you already knew that I can cook.”

 

“Yes, I did and that your leftovers are even better. It’s just a matter of when your cooking goes right. Ezra Nathaniel Fitz, have you been purposely messing up cooking so we’ll just get takeout?” I teased.

 

“Although that sounds like an excellent idea… no. ” He chuckled.

 

“Sure Ez, sure.” I giggled.

 

“What do you think of an outdoor wedding?” I asked, taking a bite of a meatball.

 

“I love that idea, but then Winter’s out if we want that outdoor wedding since it’s colder than Antarctica.” Ezra responded.

 

“Think our best bet would be either Spring or Fall, since like you said Winter is colder than Antarctica and summer is basically a volcano in hell and we don’t want to be sweating our asses off. But babe, let’s be real… we weren’t going to be picking Winter whether we got married inside or outside. I said 

 

“Very true, we are definitely not winter people. For Spring; there’s March, April or May and Fall has September, October, and November.”

 

“I feel like May and November are risky, especially since sometimes it’ll start snowing in November and May can become pretty hot.” I said, as we finished dinner.

 

“And it tends to be pretty cold in November, as it’s about to be winter. But if we do Fall, we could possibly do September since it’s early fall and is when the leaves start changing colors. Or even Labor day…. The day we met.”

 

“Now don’t get me wrong, I do love the idea of getting married the day we met. However, I like the idea of keeping Labor day just between us.”

 

“Plus, there’s no way that the trees will have or be changing into those Autumn reds, oranges, yellows and browns. It is official, we’ll find a different day and Labor day will stay just between us… our little rendezvous day.” He said softly, brushing his lips to mine.

 

“I love you.” I murmured.

 

“And I love you. Now, Spring or Fall?” He questioned, bringing us back to the topic of wedding seasons.

 

“Hmm, I don’t know.  Both are pretty appealing, with the leaves changing color and being crisp in Fall. Then there’s Spring with the flowers blooming and the weather is beautiful.” I told him, taking another bite.

 

“Even if it’s not today, I promise we’ll figure it out, Ar.” He promised, kissing the top of my head 

 

Standing up, we took our plates to the sink. I watched him put the food away as I brought the wine glasses over to the sink and slid my ring off, setting it on the counter. Turning on the water, I quickly started washing the bowls. Even though we have time, it feels like we’ll never figure out when to get married… and we only have to choose between two seasons. Ezra walked over, kissing my cheek and gently moving me away from the sink.

 

“Go relax sweetheart, I got the dishes.” Ezra told me as he took the sponge.

 

“Babe, let me do the dishes. You made dinner, I should do the dishes.” I responded, as he slipped my ring back on my finger.

 

“Can I at least help with dishes?” I questioned.

 

“Might be heavy.” He teased, handing me a dish towel

 

“Because forks are totally heavy.” I said sarcastically, hopping onto the counter and he chuckled.

 

“Thank you for dinner.” I murmured, leaving to kiss him.

 

“Let’s just be glad it was edible.” He chuckled as we pulled apart

 

“Edible and delicious.” I pointed out.

 

“How much left does Lauren owe to pay off her tuition?” He inquired, placing the pot into the dishwasher.

 

“I think the last time she said anything, it was about thirty nine thousand give or take. Why?”

 

“Because, I was going to suggest I pay off the rest of her tuition. That way she can quit AfterParty. She’s afraid to go to work, you said she’d had a few breakdowns besides the one where we picked her up. When I was grabbing a soda the other night, I overheard her say she was only still there basically because Marcy had been there. You even said over dinner that Lauren’s boss at AfterParty tried giving her a hard time about taking time off.”

 

“But are you sure? That’s a lot” I queried and he nodded.

 

“I’m sure, she shouldn’t be afraid to go to work. Plus you said she’s always talking about the creeps.”

 

“You do know that you cannot tell Lauren right? She won’t let you.” I told him.

 

“What is up with you two and not accepting money?”

 

“Independence, and Lauren usually feels like a charity case when people offer her help.”

 

“Asking or accepting help will not take away independence…. Or make someone a charity.”  He whispered

 

“How is it that you always manage to get me to fall in love with you more and more?”

 

“I’m just that irresistible.” He joked and I giggled.

 

“You’re also a dork…. But you’re my dork.”



……

 

Making my way across the crosswalk, I nearly froze in place. Great… Dianne is waiting for me, right in front of The Insider. Seriously wish I could go back to this morning, cuddling with Ezra when he wouldn’t let me get out of bed to make coffee. That is a million times better than whatever I’m about to deal with with Dianne. Sighing, I continued walking towards the building. Ezra’s not going to like hearing this later. Dianne saw me and her eyes narrowed. Frankly, dealing with Jade was way better than dealing with Ezra’s mother. I’d rather deal with Mona junior year again than deal with this woman.



“Dianne.” I said.

 

“Care to explain why I had to find out about my son’s engagement through other people?” She demanded.

 

“I’m going to take a wild guess and say it’s because someone else told you.” I said.

 

“Don’t be smart with me, you’re manipulating my son into not wanting his life!” She exclaimed 

 

“Ezra doesn’t want his life or YOUR life, Dianne? And last I recall, Ezra told you to stay away from him,” I started and held up a finger as she was about to talk 

 

“I’m not done. Have you ever thought that maybe… just maybe that it’s your actions and words that led to Ezra wanting nothing to do with you?” I questioned.

 

“No, of course you haven't because you’re a self absorbed bitch! You didn’t care about how forcing Paul to abandon Ezra would or could ever affect Ezra, especially if they run into each other one day!” I snapped 

 

“Oh please, you’re not with him just because you love him. You’re a gold digger and I will see to it that Ezra sees you for who you really are."

 

“You mean someone who actually loves him? He already does - between you and me; I’m the only one who actually cares about him! He is a grown adult yet you act as if he can’t make a choice all by himself. You cannot dictate his life anymore and that’s what pisses you off the most. Because he’s choosing his own life that is nothing like the life you have.”

 

“I don’t give a flying crap about his money, but frankly I don’t even know why I said anything to you. Because we both know you’re just going to believe whatever it is that you want. Because you only care about yourself, you don’t actually care about your own son.”

 

“You forced him to talk to some shrink, he does not have any issues!”

 

“Wow. He found out that his father was NOT dead like you led him to believe since he was what five? Six? Now nearly twenty eight and he finds out that his dad IS alive and that he has a half sister - you have no remorse for any of that weight YOU dropped on him. No, I didn’t force him to speak to a professional. I just asked if he would consider it, because everything he thought was real turned out to be YOUR damn lies! HE made the choice HIMSELF.”

 

“You are going to ruin him.”

 

“That is the last thing I ever want to do, but you refuse to see that. If anyone is going to ruin him, it’s going to be you.”

 

“I’m losing my son because of you!”

 

“You’re losing him because of your actions Dianne! Open your eyes!  Of course you just want to shift all the blame onto me instead of realizing it’s the consequences to your own actions!”

 

“How many times is Ezra going to have to tell you to stay away from him or to find any way to actually avoid you for you to realize and admit that you’re the problem here? Frankly, you’re wasting your own time because you’re never going to listen or believe anything he or I tell you. Learn to take accountability for YOUR own actions and words.”

 

“Do not come into this building, I will have security escort you out if you do.” I threatened, before walking into The Insider.



……

 

Ezra looked up from his laptop as I walked off the elevator. Telling him about his mother is not going to be fun, Dianne is going to end up giving him early grey hair. As much as I don’t want to tell him, I know there’s a pretty good chance of her calling him to bitch about me. At least my day is over, and I can just cuddle with Ezra. Well, at least until our dinner reservations. The look in his eyes, made it pretty obvious that he’s most likely looking at wedding stuff.



“Hey there beautiful.”

 

"Hi you." I said.

 

"How were your classes and work?”

 

"Boring and boring, but not sure how to even say this… pretty sure your mother is turning into a stalker.” I said, pulling my jacket off.

 

“Oh god, I’m sorry baby. I will talk to her.” He groaned.

 

“Well, knowing her she’ll probably call to bitch because I really let her have it. Which most likely just went in one ear and out the other. Although I’m surprised she hasn’t already.”

 

"Then when or if she does - I’ll just let her have it too. But I couldn't get us reservations until seven thirty if you can wait a little bit." He said, watching me slip out of my heels.

 

"I’ll survive.” I teased.

 

“Come here you.”

 

“What are you looking at?” I asked, sitting next to him.

 

“Even though it might be a little premature, wedding venues. At least just looking at ones that offer outdoor events. Have you thought about where you wanna get married?” He questioned.

 

“You mean besides outside?” I teased.

 

“Yes baby, besides outside.” He chuckled

 

“No. For wedding planning, outside has been the furthest I’ve gotten. Why? What places have you found?”

 

“There are definitely a lot, but there’s: Eighth Avenue Archive Library, The Serenity Botanical Garden, Hideaway Stables, Golden Ridge Estate, Starlight Vineyard, The Bordone Long Island City, and Tribeca Rooftop + 360°.”

 

“God, these are all beautiful Ez.”

 

“Not as beautiful as you.” He said as our eyes met.

 

“Smooth.” I whispered, brushing my lips to his.



 

……

Friday night

 

Leaning against the wall, I watched everyone else socialize and have a good time. Even though I knew he meant well, I really wish Ezra had not been insistent on me coming tonight. The last thing I want to do is be at this dumb Sigma Nu Pi Delta party and watch everyone get stupidly drunk. Especially the freshmen who are trying to impress everyone by getting even more wasted. Never really been a party scene person here, I’ve only gone to parties with Lauren and she left ten minutes after she got here saying she wanted to be alone. So now, I’m all alone because no one else is here. All of a sudden, there was an arm on my shoulder and I saw Matt. God, at least now I know one person here: no one else in our group is here…. At least that I’ve seen.



“Bored?” He questioned.

 

“Since I got here. Scratch that, since I was on my way here. Also, I’m not an armrest.” I joked and he chuckled.

 

“Want me to bring you home?”

 

“No thanks, Ezra was pretty insistent on me coming tonight. So, I’m going to try and stick it out for at least another half hour. Besides, he said to call him when I want him to pick me up.”

 

“You know he won't care if you call him now. He’d probably love it.” He teased.

 

“I know, and I get that he wants me to enjoy my senior year. That’s why I’m trying to stick it out a bit longer.” I said, sipping on my rum and coke.

 

“Matt, Aria.” Ethan said, walking over as I opened my texts with Ezra.

 

“Hey Ethan.” Matt and I both said.




‘Hey, can you come get me Ez? I’m bored outta my mind here.’

‘Be there as soon as I can, baby.’




“Yeah, never mind. I’m officially calling it a night.” I said.

 

“Want me to wait with you until Ezra gets here? Once you leave, I’ll probably call it night too.” Matt questioned.

 

“Yeah, sure.  I’m sure Ezra wouldn’t want me standing alone outside anyway.”

 

“Why don’t we go back to my dorm, it should be quieter there.” Ethan suggested.

 

“No one is going to your dorm.” Matt huffed.

 

“The dorms are further from here anyway. Besides, Matt and I will be fine waiting outside.” I told him.

 

I handed Matt my cup and pulled my pink Alice & Olivia Rossi military coat on as he walked away to find a trash can. All of a sudden, Ethan pinned me against the wall and crashed his lips to mine. Trying to push him off, but with no luck. I could barely hear Matt shout as Ethan shoved his tongue into my mouth. I quickly kneed him as Matt ripped Ethan off me and punched him in the mouth. God, I feel like I’m going to be sick.

 

“What the fucking hell Ethan!” I yelled.

 

“Dude! She’s unavailable and you know that! You freaking met Ezra, you know… HER FIANCE! You know damn well she has never had any feelings for you.” Matt snapped.

 

“Are you okay?” Matt whispered and I shook my head.

 

“She’s always been unavailable! Even to you, she was unavailable and you dated her!” Ethan snapped.

 

“I want you and deep down you know you want me too!” He exploded at me and I scoffed.

 

 “You are the absolute last person I would ever want!”

 

“Who could do you better than me? Not even that so-called fiance of yours could really satisfy you like I could.” He asked.

 

“He’s not even that exciting, I bet his idea of a ‘fun time’ is rearranging his old people books. Bet you have to fake it with him in bed.” Glaring at Ethan, I swung my fist at his face.

 

“FUCK!”

 

“If that didn’t give you ANY indication, let me be more clear – stay the fuck away and don’t ever talk to me again!” I snapped, ignoring my throbbing hand.



I grabbed my jacket and stormed out, not even saying bye to Matt. Groaning from the throbbing pain in my hand, I pulled my phone out. How the hell am I supposed to explain this to Ezra? That explains how Ezra felt a little worried from the dream he had where I left him for Ethan. Four years… And all he wanted was to just get in my pants. God, how did I not see this?  Just as I pressed call for Ezra, someone grabbed my hand and I looked to see Matt holding my hand in a cup of ice. All these years, waiting to reunite with Ezra… Ethan was right as much as I hate to say it. I was always unavailable, even to Matt when we dated from March to May.



“Damn, you really got him good. You might have a bruise in the morning.”

 

“I’m sorry. He was right, I was unavailable to you when we were together.” I said softly.

 

“Hey, I knew and understood why. It’s not like either of us were wanting something serious. But we still had some fun, didn’t we?”

 

“A lot of fun. Still do, just differently.” I agreed.

 

“Can’t get rid of me.” He said, giving me a soft smile.

 

“Was Ethan’s crush on me obvious?”

 

“Oh yeah, but we all knew your heart belonged to Ezra. Which is why we all kept him from trying to get with you. Plus… we know how much of a dick he is.”



Watching for Ezra’s car to show up, I fidgeted with the sleeves of my jacket . Matt was still holding my hand in the cup of ice - well, almost cup of water now. I took the cup from him and dumped it. How the hell am I supposed to tell him that Ethan kissed me? It’s not like I wanted him to kiss me, I never even thought of Ethan like that, not even if Ezra never came back into my life would I have thought of him like that. Can’t believe Ethan did that. Suddenly I rushed over to a trash can and I threw up. Matt didn’t say anything as he held my hair back. As I slowly stopped, Matt handed me a piece of mint gum. All of a sudden, I felt myself relax seeing Ezra’s car pull up and Matt opened the door for me.



“Would’ve been here sooner, but I had to grab Pen’s diaper bag and set up her car seat.” He said and I looked to see Penelope asleep in her car seat.

 

“She decked a dude, might want to check her hand when you two get home.” Matt said.

 

“I will. Thanks Matt.” Ezra said, his eyes filled with concern, never leaving my face.

 

“So you just randomly decked a dude?” He asked, pulling into traffic, knowing there’s more.

 

“You’ve only punched one other person before, which was that dude from the club when he got you and Lauren arrested. Then you did hit me when I scared you and that was in my arm not my face. Aria, you’re not a punching kind of person baby, what happened? Are you okay? Did this dude hurt you? Do I need to turn this around and kill him? Aria baby tell me this dude didn’t hurt you.” Ezra seethed, gripping the steering wheel reminding me of when I told him about Sterling before we had gotten back together.

 

“I’m fine Ezra. breathe Ez…breath. No, he didn’t hurt me, just pissed me off." I lied, rubbing his arm.

 

“I know you’re lying. Baby, please tell me what happened.” He said softly, glancing towards me.

 

“Well, apparently everyone but me saw it. Even you saw it after five damn minutes. Ethan kissed me; shoved his stupid tongue into my mouth like a goddamn speeding bullet, talked shit about you…. Next thing I knew I kneed him as Matt ripped him off. Then he started talking shit about you and then my fist was connecting to his nose.

 

“How are you feeling?” He asked, slipping his hand into mine.

 

“I’m fine Ez, just tired.” I said softly

 

He slowed to a stop as we hit a red light, glancing into the backseat to check on Penelope. As he looked back, our eyes met and he slightly nodded to indicate Penelope’s still asleep. Caressing my cheek, his eyes never left mine as he brushed his thumb along my bottom lip. He slowly leaned towards me, but I pulled back.

 

“I threw up, so I don’t think you wanna kiss me.”

 

“Then how am I supposed to erase his kiss from your lips? But I always want to kiss you, throwing up or not. Yes, I'm aware how gross that may have sounded.” He murmured and gently pressed his lips to mine.

 

“Hardy and Rebecca are out on a date right now.” Ezra said as we broke apart.

 

“What?” I gasped.

 

“In my defense I found out when you were already gone.” He told me.

 

“And that’s why we’re on Penelope duty?”

 

“When we get home I’ll run you a bath, because I am on Penelope duty not you Ar.” He corrected me.

 

“As much as I love that, I’d rather just cuddle with you and be on Penelope duty too. Because I’d rather bathe with you than alone.”

 

“Alright, then I’ll make you a bowl of ice cream and we can watch Ryan Gosling movies. Then once Hardy is back later, I’ll run us a bubble bath.”

 

Chapter 44: Switchin’ Positions

Chapter Text

Few days later




I could hear Ezra coming up the stairs as I slipped my leopard print platforms on. It had been clear since I got home after work that Hardy was not thrilled about this date. He’s been going on about not wanting to go. His mom and dad took Penelope for the night, they clearly knew that he would probably find a way to use her as a reason not to go. Looking into my reflection, I reached behind to zip my red scallop lace dress.



"Almost ready babe?" He asked, walking in.



"Yeah, can you zip me up the rest of the way? I can only get it up so high." I responded and he nodded with a chuckle.



"You look absolutely stunning." He murmured, zipping my dress up and pressed his lips to my shoulder blade.



“And you don't look bad yourself Fitz.” I whispered, looking at him through the mirror.




“Still wish we could have had this double date tomorrow instead.” He complained.




“We both know your mom would have a complete meltdown if you don’t go tomorrow.” I pointed out and he looked concerned.




“Yes, I'm still coming with you. Someone has to keep you from going insane, but we both know your mother doesn’t give a crap if I go or not.” I reassured him.




“Still would rather do this thing tomorrow. How did I even get roped into this?” He muttered. 



“Because your mother is a master manipulator. Come on, we don't want to keep Hardy waiting.” I said.



“Before we go….I checked and they have that wine we like.” He murmured, slipping his arms around me.



“Are you trying to get me drunk again?” I giggled as he pressed a kiss to the crook of my neck.



“We’re having dinner with Hardy and some random woman that no one knows - think we deserve it.” He pointed out, kissing my neck again.



“I thought his date with Rebecca went well?”



“Yeah, well….. Hardy didn’t tell his parents about his and Rebecca’s date. He wasn’t about to let his parents know and possibly ruin it.”





……..




Ezra pressed the button for the penthouse and kissed the top of my head. It had been clear from the get go that Hardy’s mind had been anywhere and on anyone  but on Courtney tonight; definitely on Penelope and Rebecca. Hardy had complained the entire way from the elevator all the way to Savierio’s on Fifth about not wanting to do this. While we were waiting for Courtney to arrive, Ezra and I had turned it into a little drinking game once we had our drinks and took a drink every time Hady complained. He even tried leaving to go ‘check’ on Penelope who was with his mom, but Ezra held him back knowing it was one of Hardy’s ditch tactics. Even once we all left Savierio’s, Hardy all but bolted to go pick up Penelope from his parents.







“Courtney is definitely a talker.” I said and Ezra chuckled.



“Did anyone even get to say anything?” He questioned and I shook my head.



“No, she’d start talking about something else as soon as one of us started saying something. The only time anyone else got to say anything was when we were ordering.” I laughed.




“Why don’t I run a bubble bath for us?” He suggested.



“I like that idea.” I murmured as his lips met mine.



“You go get undressed and I’ll get us a bottle of wine too, do you have a preference?” He asked.



“Any of the white wines.”



“I’ll be up in a minute to run our bath.” He said.



“Don’t keep me waiting.” I whispered.




Before I could even ask, he unzipped my dress. Turning to face him, I kissed his cheek and he gave me that smile that makes my heart race. I reluctantly let go of his hand and headed upstairs, watching him open the fridge to look for a white wine. Walking into our room, I kicked my heels off and dropped my dress into my laundry basket and made my way to the ensuite. Even though Ezra said he’s run our bath, I’m already up here and it makes more sense. Turning on the water, I waited for it to get hot but not too hot. Quickly plugged the drain and added the Lavender-Chamomile bubble bath, along with the eucalyptus-coconut scented bath salts he bought awhile back. Hearing Ezra start his way up the stairs, I peeled my bra and panties off before stepping into the tub.





“This is an older one. Moulin Touchais Coteaux du Layon 1994.” Ezra said, walking in.



“1994 is old?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.



“For wine, yes. I’m not falling for that trap Sunshine. But didn’t I say I was going to run our bath?”



“I was up here anyway, it made more sense that I start it…. are you gonna stand there asking questions or are you going to join me?”



“You just wanna eye me up like a cookie.” He flirted.



“Obviously.” I giggled.




Smirking, he set the wine and the glasses on the cart and started unbuttoning his shirt. I bit my lip watching him toss his shirt aside and I poured our glasses of wine. He chuckled as he slowly undid his belt and pants. As he slowly kicked his clothes to the side, I arched an eyebrow.




“You're taking this slow to tease me aren’t you?”



“Of course.” He said, shredding his boxers and stepping into the tub behind me.



“That’s better.” I told him.



“Mhmm, you taste good.” He murmured, kissing along my neck and shoulder blade.



“Ez! That tickles.” I giggled as his stubble grazed my skin.





…….




Laying on the couch with my head on his lap, I turned the page of A Walk to Remember as Ezra read Crime and Punishment while we have Double Indemnity playing softly in the background. Once we had gotten out of the tub, we figured we’d watch a movie until Hardy got back. But somehow we lost interest by the time we hit the play button. I reached for the popcorn bowl but missed, Ezra chuckled and placed a few pieces into my hand. I looked up at him just as his lips found mine. We pulled apart just as the door opened, and we could hear Penelope softly babbling.



“Hey, did you tell your mom how it went?” Ezra asked, looking towards Hardy.



“Yep….. now you two are in charge of my love life because I cannot handle any more of her meddling.” Hardy responded, emptying Pen’s travel bag.



“You’re on your own for that dude.” Ezra chuckled.



“How was your date with Rebecca the other night?” I questioned, sitting up.



“You know… dinner…. Food.” He said.



“Uh huh.” I said, sharing a smirk with Ezra.



“Spill.” I told him.



“I’m worried I messed it up.”



“Please tell us you did not show her your penis.” I said.



“No!” Hardy responded



“Thank god.”



“Hey! I have a great penis! Ask Ezra!”



“I’m not telling my fiancée anything about your manhood.”



“Thank god, I don't want to hear about Hardy’s penis.” I joked



“Seriously though, back to the topic. How do you think you messed your date up?” I questioned.



“I kissed her.”



“Did she try fighting you off?”



“No.”



“Did she kiss you back.”



“Yes…. No? I think? Maybe.”



“Then what happened?”



“I don’t think you’re supposed to kiss on the first date.”



“Ezra kissed me the day we met.”



“Well you two tend to do things your own way.”



“Even with Natasha or Ivy…. I didn’t…. I didn’t feel the way I do with Rebecca, it took me three years to even ask her out.” Hardy said.



“Hardy, you’re twenty eight - Go. Tell. Her.” I said



“Pin her down if you have to.” Ezra added and I looked at him, arching an eyebrow.



“I was very tempted to do that to you.” He told me.



“Yet, you didn’t.” I pointed out.



“Look where we are now.”  He smirked.



“And how long did it take for us to get back together?” I smirked back.



“I think she wins this round, Z.” Hardy chuckled, going into his room.



“Tell Rebecca!” We called after him.



“He’s definitely serious…. For as long as I've known him, he has never said he actually feels like that.” Ezra said.




……

Next night



Checking the time, I knew Ezra would be coming in soon to see if I'm ready even though we still have plenty of time. We both know he doesn't want his mother anywhere near me, but he seemed to be worried about what might happen if he isn't nearby to save me from whatever he thinks his mother is capable of. Plus, whether she wants me there or not, I’m going because I know Ezra is definitely going to need support dealing with Dianne. Slipping my feet into my red caged heels, I got off the bed as Ezra walked in. His eyes nearly popped out as he checked me out; knowing he doesn't even want to go, I figured this dress could possibly make up for it. Thank god I had let Lauren convince me to buy this one shoulder gold and black spiral mini dress.

 

“Damn… you look good.” He managed.



“Figured you deserve something good to come out of going to this thing.” I giggled.



“We… are going to be late.” He said, taking my hand in his.



“It doesn’t start for another hour and a half. Plus, it’s literally five minutes away. How are we already late?” I questioned and he looked me up and down.



“Because I need to show you how much I want you this second.” He breathed, pulling me closer to him.



“You… are a horny old man.” I teased.



“Ten minutes.” He murmured, trailing his lips up from the crook of my neck.



“Think we could be ten minutes late.” I giggled as his lips found mine.




…….

 

Looking at ‘The Storm on the Sea of Galilee’ by Rembrandt, I could feel Dianne’s eyes glaring at me. It was clear she didn’t want me here the second Ezra and I had walked in - more than ten minutes late, and with my wearing his blazer. Dianne has made it very clear all night so far that she doesn’t want me here - especially after I really went off on her yesterday. But I couldn’t care less about what she wants, my focus is Ezra. All of a sudden, he walked over and kissed the side of my head.

 



“Of course, I’d find you here sweetheart.” He teased.

 

“Well, this is where you left me and told me to stay. You know, so your mother couldn’t lock me in any more bathrooms.” I joked.

 

“Is my mother behaving?” Ezra asked.

 

“I’m going to say yes only because she’s completely avoiding any area I'm in.” I said as he kissed the side of my head.

 

“Good, because I told her to keep her evilness away from you.”

 

“Evilness? That's the word we’re using tonight?” I giggled.

 

“For my mother, yes.”

 

“How is it that you always manage out beautify the art?” He murmured into my ear

 

“Very smooth there, Fitz.” I giggled, fixing his tie.

 

“Not my fault my fiancee is more beautiful than the art.” He said softly, smirking and kissing me as he saw me blush.

 

“I’m still really glad I persuaded you to still wear that dress.” He whispered, slipping a flute of champagne into my hand.

 

“Behave.” I told him, brushing my lips against his.

 

“With you in that dress? No promises, don't forget that we were more than ten minutes late.” He smirked into the kiss.

 

“That's because you're a very horny old man, and you were distracting me by doing that thing I love.” I breathed as we pulled apart. 

 

“I'm not that old, only six years older than you.” He pointed out.

 

What?” I giggled.

 

“I love you.” He whispered.

 

“And I love you more.” I breathed, kissing him again.



……

 

Looking at Sea view (The Creation) and Chaos by Ivan Aivazovsky, I took a sip of my champagne. I know Ezra doesn’t even want to be here, let alone have me near his mother. Especially after Dianne showed up yet again at my work. I had to insist that he go outside and take a breath and get some air that’s away from her, how she even convinced him to come here tonight is beyond me. But even though he didn’t want to leave me alone,  I told him he needed some air and that I could handle his mother if she tried to start anything. All of a sudden, Wesley walked up - it’s hard to forget someone who looks like Ezra; whether I met them or not. I can still remember the pizza guy who delivered to Spencer’s house once back during the summer before senior year and I thought I was losing it because I swore it was Ezra.





“So, you’re my big brother’s little girlfriend.”

 

“My apologies… Fiancee. Name’s Wesley.” He said, seeing my ring.

 

“Aria.” I responded coolly.

 

“Ezra didn’t tell me you were hot.”

 

“Do you really think that is an appropriate thing to say to your brother’s fiancee?” I questioned, arching an eyebrow.

 

“I call it as it is, this suit by the way… This suit, Brioni - italian.”

 

“Okay? Good for you?” I said, turning back to the art piece.



Before I could blink, he grabbed me and turned me towards him and crashed his lips onto mine. The second his lips were on mine, I swiftly shoved him off. And the sound of my hand slapping him echoed in the gallery. Who the fuck kisses their brother’s fiancee? I felt Ezra walk up behind me, wrapping an arm around my waist tightly. Shit, this is the last thing he needed to happen. Wesley had even just pointed out that I was Ezra’s! 




“You are going to walk away from her right now .” Ezra snarled at Wesley.



“Don’t even say a word, just walk away.”



"Are you okay sunshine? Want me to go beat him up? I’ll even kill him." Ezra asked, turning me to face him and cupped my face.



"No,  I think that slap scared him plenty enough. But I do want you to kiss me. I'd rather have the taste of your lips on mine than your brother's." I told him.

 

“Absolutely. But you had me at that you wanted me to kiss you." He murmured, brushing multiple soft kisses to my lips.



"You know, watching you slap him was pretty hot." He whispered as we pulled apart.



"Shut up." I giggled, playfully smacking him.



"Now you're just turning me on." He teased.



“You being protective is pretty sexy.” I murmured, brushing my lips back to his



“I’m going to use the restroom.” I breathed, giving him a wink.



“Second floor.” He smirked.



Making my way up the stairs, I smirked hearing Ezra following me and probably failing at keeping it oblivious. Can’t believe we’re actually doing this… actually I kind of can, especially after our anniversary at Snookers. Plus, back when we went to New Jersey and had time to kill on the beach before heading to meet everyone. Just as I got up the second floor, Ezra was kissing the crook of my neck.All of a sudden, Ezra spun me around and had his lips on mine as we were backing into some closet. I smirked as I felt his hands slide up my thighs, and he pressed me up against the door. His lips pressed harder against mine, and my fingers tangled in his hair.



“Ez…..” I moaned as his fingers grazed my thighs.

 

“Gotta stop teasing me like that sunshine.” He breathed against my ear.

 

"What are you going to do about it?" I smirked.




Before he could do anything, I pulled him closer by his tie and crashed our lips back together. He quickly shut the door with his food and kicked something in front of it, so no one could come in. Pulling away, he started trailing kisses along my neck. Running a hand through his hair, I gripped the spot my hand was at as he gently sucked on his favorite spot of my neck. We bumped into the shelving and he lifted me by my thighs.








……




“You know, Hardy would be making fun of us if he knew what we just did." Ezra said, fixing his pants.



"No he wouldn't, he'd be giving us a damn trophy." I corrected him.



“Do you think we’ve been here long enough where we could leave?” He asked, running his hands through my hair and cupping my face.



“Since your mother hasn’t done or said anything yet, I doubt it….. But we should go anyway.” giggled.



“You may have to drive.” He said, giving me his car keys.




Taking my hand in his, he led me back downstairs. Dianne’s eyes narrowed at me even more as she saw us coming down the stairs. He intertwined our fingers, his tightening as we passed his mother. I could feel the heat of his anger as we walked past his brother. God, Wesley repulses me and it only took him three seconds for him to be completely repulsive. I swear if he and Ezra didn’t look a little alike, I would believe Ezra had to have been switched at birth or something.




"Go near my fiancée again and I will kick your ass." Ezra growled at Wesley.





Walking outside, I tightened my fingers between his. And he brought our hands to his lips and kissed my knuckles. Pinning me to the car, I gasped as his lips found the crook of my neck. His lips trailed up my throat and  I tugged his head up more. Pulling his lips to mine and his tongue slipped past my lips.




“You are mine.” Ezra murmured, kissing me.



“Forever.” I giggled.



“Still need me to drive?” I questioned.



“I’m good to drive now. Don’t want to distract you if you drive.” He smirked as I handed him the keys back.



………



Plopping onto our own sides of the bed, it was clear that we both needed to catch our breath. On the way back here, Ezra struggled with keeping his focus on the road and couldn’t keep his hand to himself for the five minute drive. Then we were in the elevator two seconds after the doors closed when he had me in his arms. He pulled me into his arms with my back to him, I snuggled into him as he nuzzled his chin into the crook of my neck. 





"God, you weren’t kidding." I breathed.



"I don't kid when it comes to you baby. I'm definitely doing that again with how you enjoyed it. And I should start counting every time you scream my name like that." He whispered.



“What time is it?”



“About a quarter to one.”



“Damn, we actually broke a record - our own record. I don't even want to know what the world record is.” I said.



“I was very focused.”



“Which usually you're terrible at focusing. Baby, you can’t even focus on Chinatown half the time - which is ironic coming from me.”



“I’m great at focusing on you.”




Turning to look at him, I playfully rolled my eyes at him and he chuckled before he kissed my shoulder blade. I giggled as he pressed his lips back to the sensitive spot and I rolled over to face him. He lifted my chin with a finger and I pressed my lips to his. I squealed giggling, as he rolled us back with him hovering over me and my fingers tangled in his hair.




Notes:

AN: Welcome to Five years! I’ve been so excited about this story and can’t wait to take you on this ride of Five years. I apologize for this being such a short chapter, but this is all I had planned for the first chapter as it was only going to be this and the rest of the chapters will be longer. I hope you enjoy Five Years.